Life eternall or, A treatise of the knowledge of the divine essence and attributes Delivered in XVIII. sermons. By the late faithfull and worthy minister of Iesus Christ, Iohn Preston, D. in Divinity, chaplaine in ordinary to his Majestie, master of Emmanuel Colledge in Cambridge, and sometimes preacher of Lincolns Inne.
         Preston, John, 1587-1628.
      
       
         
           1631
        
      
       Approx. 671 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 217 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-11 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A09977
         STC 20231
         ESTC S115069
         99850288
         99850288
         15479
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A09977)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 15479)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1183:2)
      
       
         
           
             Life eternall or, A treatise of the knowledge of the divine essence and attributes Delivered in XVIII. sermons. By the late faithfull and worthy minister of Iesus Christ, Iohn Preston, D. in Divinity, chaplaine in ordinary to his Majestie, master of Emmanuel Colledge in Cambridge, and sometimes preacher of Lincolns Inne.
             Preston, John, 1587-1628.
             Ball, Thomas, 1589 or 90-1659.
             Goodwin, Thomas, 1600-1680.
          
           [32], 175, [1], 204, [24] p.
           
             By R[ichard] B[adger] and are to be sold by Nicholas Bourne at the Royall Exchange, and by Rapha Harford, in Pater-noster Row, in Queenes-head Alley, at the signe of the guilt Bible,
             Imprinted at London :
             1631.
          
           
             Editors' dedication signed: Thomas Goodwin, Thomas Ball.
             Printer's name from STC.
             The first leaf and the last leaf are blank.
             "The tenth sermon" (caption title) begins new pagination on 2A1r.
             Includes index.
             Reproduction of the original in the Henry E. Huntington Library and Art Gallery.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Sermons, English -- 17th century.
           God -- Attributes -- Sermons -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2004-04 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-07 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-08 Rina Kor
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-08 Rina Kor
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           LIFE
           ETERNALL
           OR
           ,
           A
           TREATISE
           Of
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Divine
           ESSENCE
           and
           ATTRIBVTES
           .
           Delivered
           in
           XVIII
           .
           Sermons
           .
        
         
           By
           the
           late
           faithfull
           and
           worthy
           Minister
           of
           IESVS
           CHRIST
           ,
           IOHN
           PRESTON
           ,
           D.
           in
           Divinity
           ,
           Chaplaine
           in
           ordinary
           to
           his
           Majestie
           ,
           Master
           of
           Emmanuel
           Colledge
           in
           Cambridge
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           Preacher
           of
           LINCOLNS
           Inne
           .
        
         
           
             IOHN
             17.3
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             Life
             Eternall
             to
             know
             thee
             ,
             the
             only
             true
             God
             ,
             and
             Iesus
             Christ
             whom
             thou
             hast
             sent
             .
          
        
         
           Imprinted
           at
           London
           by
           
             R.
             B.
          
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           by
           
             Nicholas
             Bourne
          
           at
           the
           Royall
           Exchange
           ,
           and
           by
           
             Rapha
             Harford
          
           ,
           in
           Pater-noster
           Row
           ,
           in
           Queenes-head
           Alley
           ,
           at
           the
           signe
           of
           the
           guilt
           Bible
           .
           163●
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           RIGHT
           HONOVRABLE
           ,
           VVILLIAM
           ;
           VISCOVNT
           SAY
           AND
           SEALE
           ,
           ENCREASE
           OF
           GRACE
           .
        
         
           
             RIGHT
             HONOVRABLE
             :
          
        
         
           SO
           waking
           and
           omnipotent
           hath
           ever
           beene
           the
           eye
           and
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           nothing
           by
           himselfe
           designed
           to
           worth
           and
           use
           ,
           could
           wholly
           be
           
           debased
           or
           layd
           aside
           .
           Moses
           and
           Cyrus
           devoted
           in
           their
           infancie
           to
           ruine
           and
           obscurity
           ,
           were
           by
           that
           eye
           and
           hand
           kept
           and
           advanced
           to
           highest
           honours
           and
           imployments
           for
           his
           Church
           .
        
         
           Some
           footsteps
           of
           which
           care
           and
           power
           ,
           we
           have
           observed
           ,
           upon
           the
           birth
           and
           bringing
           forth
           to
           light
           of
           this
           Orphane
           :
           which
           ,
           in
           relation
           to
           the
           painfull
           labour
           of
           him
           ,
           who
           (
           as
           the
           Mother
           )
           brought
           it
           forth
           ,
           and
           dyed
           in
           travell
           with
           it
           ,
           wee
           thought
           might
           well
           be
           stiled
           BENNONI
           ,
           
             Sonne
             of
             my
             sorrowes
          
           ;
           But
           ,
           when
           wee
           saw
           the
           strength
           and
           holinesse
           imprinted
           on
           the
           child
           by
           God
           the
           father
           of
           it
           ,
           wee
           doubted
           not
           to
           call
           it
           BENIAMIN
           ,
           
             Sonne
             of
             the
             right
             
             hand
             .
          
           For
           ,
           as
           dying
           Jacob
           laid
           his
           right
           hand
           upon
           the
           youngest
           son
           of
           Joseph
           :
           So
           God
           did
           stretch
           forth
           his
           on
           this
           ,
           the
           last
           issue
           of
           the
           
             dying
             Author
          
           ;
           when
           out
           of
           a
           wombe
           (
           as
           then
           )
           
             so
             dead
          
           and
           dryed
           ,
           hee
           brought
           forth
           a
           Man-child
           so
           strong
           and
           vigorous
           :
           As
           also
           ,
           when
           by
           the
           Parents
           immature
           departure
           ,
           it
           seemed
           to
           be
           adjudged
           to
           death
           and
           darknesse
           ,
           that
           yet
           by
           the
           same
           hand
           it
           was
           preserved
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           through
           many
           hazards
           delivered
           unto
           us
           ,
           who
           by
           the
           
             dying
             Parent
          
           ,
           were
           appointed
           to
           the
           Mid-wives
           Office
           ,
           in
           bringing
           it
           forth
           to
           the
           publike
           view
           .
        
         
           And
           ,
           if
           we
           may
           estimate
           the
           writings
           of
           men
           ,
           by
           the
           same
           rule
           
           whereby
           wee
           are
           to
           judge
           of
           the
           works
           of
           God
           himselfe
           ;
           and
           those
           workes
           of
           God
           excell
           the
           rest
           ,
           which
           doe
           most
           cleerly
           shew
           forth
           him
           the
           Author
           of
           them
           :
           and
           therfore
           Grace
           ,
           though
           but
           an
           accident
           in
           the
           soule
           ,
           is
           of
           farre
           more
           price
           with
           God
           ,
           than
           all
           mens
           soules
           devoid
           of
           it
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           the
           lively
           Image
           of
           his
           Holinesse
           ,
           which
           is
           his
           beautie
           .
           VVe
           could
           not
           imagin
           ,
           how
           this
           work
           should
           not
           bee
           valued
           when
           it
           came
           abroad
           ,
           that
           presents
           to
           all
           mens
           understandings
           so
           cleare
           ,
           evident
           and
           immediat
           expressions
           of
           God
           ,
           his
           Name
           and
           Attributes
           .
           And
           indeed
           what
           vast
           and
           boundless
           volumes
           of
           heaven
           ,
           earth
           &
           hel
           ,
           hath
           God
           bin
           pleased
           to
           publish
           to
           make
           
           known
           his
           
             wrath
             ,
             eternall
             power
             and
             God-head
             ?
          
           and
           how
           long
           hath
           he
           continued
           that
           expensive
           worke
           of
           governing
           the
           world
           ,
           to
           shew
           forth
           the
           
             riches
             of
             his
             goodnesse
             ,
             patience
             &
             forbearance
             ?
          
           Yet
           when
           all
           were
           bound
           together
           ;
           
             so
             little
             knew
             we
             of
             him
             ,
          
           that
           he
           set
           forth
           his
           Son
           ,
           
             the
             expresse
             Jmage
             of
             his
             Person
             ,
          
           as
           the
           Last
           ,
           and
           best
           Edition
           ,
           that
           could
           be
           hoped
           for
           .
        
         
           And
           ,
           it
           being
           much
           more
           true
           of
           God
           which
           is
           usually
           sayd
           of
           knowledge
           in
           the
           generall
           ,
           
             Non
             habet
             inimicum
             nisi
             ignorantem
          
           ,
           that
           being
           so
           good
           ,
           he
           hath
           no
           enemies
           nor
           strangers
           to
           him
           ,
           but
           those
           that
           know
           him
           not
           ;
           surely
           then
           the
           
             knowledge
             of
             him
          
           is
           a
           most
           necessary
           and
           effectuall
           means
           to
           friendship
           with
           him
           .
        
         
         
           And
           indeed
           ,
           As
           ,
           
             that
             God
             knoweth
             us
          
           ,
           is
           the
           first
           Foundation
           of
           his
           Covenant
           of
           Mercie
           vvith
           us
           ,
           2
           Tim.
           2.19
           .
           So
           ,
           our
           true
           and
           savoury
           knowledge
           of
           him
           ,
           is
           made
           the
           first
           entrance
           into
           covenant
           ,
           continuing
           of
           acquaintance
           ,
           and
           encreasing
           of
           communion
           with
           him
           ,
           Jerem.
           31.33
           ,
           34.
           
           Yea
           further
           ,
           as
           to
           make
           knowne
           himselfe
           was
           the
           utmost
           end
           of
           all
           his
           workes
           ;
           Rom.
           1.19
           .
           So
           rightly
           to
           know
           him
           ,
           is
           the
           best
           reward
           attainable
           by
           us
           for
           all
           our
           workes
           .
           Joh.
           17.3
           .
           
             This
             is
             eternall
             Life
             to
             know
             thee
             ,
             the
             onely
             true
          
           GOD
           ,
           and
           IESVS
           CHRIST
           ,
           
             whom
             thou
             hast
             sent
          
           .
        
         
           VVhich
           great
           reward
           we
           doubt
           not
           ,
           but
           this
           servant
           of
           God
           attained
           .
           
           VVho
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           spent
           the
           most
           of
           his
           living
           ,
           thoughts
           and
           breath
           in
           unfolding
           and
           applying
           ,
           the
           most
           proper
           and
           peculiar
           Characters
           of
           Grace
           ,
           which
           is
           
             Gods
             Jmage
          
           ;
           whereby
           Beleevers
           came
           to
           be
           assured
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           their
           God
           ,
           and
           they
           in
           covenant
           with
           him
           ;
           was
           in
           the
           end
           admitted
           to
           exercise
           his
           last
           and
           dying
           thoughts
           ,
           about
           the
           Essence
           ,
           Attributes
           and
           Greatnesse
           of
           GOD
           Himselfe
           ,
           who
           is
           their
           portion
           and
           exceeding
           great
           reward
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           very
           entrance
           almost
           into
           which
           ,
           hee
           was
           carried
           up
           so
           nigh
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           that
           he
           came
           not
           downe
           againe
           ,
           but
           dyed
           in
           the
           Mount
           into
           which
           (
           by
           Gods
           appointment
           )
           he
           was
           ascended
           ;
           and
           
           before
           many
           of
           
             Gods
             glorious
             back-parts
             were
             passed
             by
             him
             ,
          
           he
           was
           taken
           up
           to
           view
           the
           rest
           more
           fully
           
             Face
             to
             face
          
           .
           So
           that
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           often
           in
           his
           sicknes
           wont
           to
           say
           ,
           
             J
             shall
             but
             change
             my
             place
             ,
             and
             not
             my
             companie
          
           ;
           we
           may
           also
           truly
           say
           ,
           he
           did
           but
           change
           his
           studying
           place
           ,
           not
           his
           thoughts
           nor
           studies
           .
           God
           being
           the
           only
           immediate
           subject
           about
           vvhich
           the
           studies
           of
           men
           and
           Angells
           are
           wholly
           taken
           up
           for
           all
           eternity
           .
        
         
           VVhich
           change
           ,
           though
           to
           him
           full
           of
           gaine
           ,
           had
           been
           to
           us
           more
           grievous
           ,
           had
           not
           this
           little
           peece
           ,
           like
           to
           ELIAHS
           mantle
           falne
           from
           him
           ,
           
             as
             he
             was
             ascending
          
           .
           VVherein
           wee
           have
           those
           lofty
           speculations
           of
           the
           schools
           (
           which
           
           like
           emptie
           clouds
           flie
           often
           high
           ,
           but
           drop
           no
           fatnesse
           )
           digested
           into
           usefull
           applications
           ,
           and
           distilled
           into
           Spirit-full
           and
           quickning
           cordialls
           ,
           to
           comfort
           and
           confirme
           the
           
             inward
             Man.
          
           
        
         
           Not
           onely
           shewing
           (
           as
           others
           )
           vvhat
           GOD
           is
           ;
           but
           also
           what
           wee
           therefore
           ought
           to
           bee
           .
           At
           once
           ,
           emblazoning
           the
           
             Divine
             Essence
          
           ,
           and
           glorious
           Attributes
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           withall
           delineating
           the
           most
           noble
           dispositions
           of
           the
           
             Divine
             Nature
          
           in
           us
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           prints
           and
           imitations
           of
           those
           his
           Attributes
           ,
           applying
           as
           a
           skilfull
           builder
           ,
           the
           patterne
           to
           the
           peece
           he
           was
           to
           frame
           .
           So
           ,
           as
           by
           his
           unfinisht
           draught
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           gathered
           ,
           what
           inlarged
           and
           
           working
           apprehensions
           ,
           and
           impressions
           of
           the
           Deitie
           possest
           his
           heart
           .
           He
           speakes
           of
           God
           ,
           not
           as
           one
           that
           had
           onely
           heard
           of
           him
           ,
           
             by
             the
             hearing
             of
             the
             eare
             ,
             but
             whose
             eye
             of
             faith
             had
             seene
             him
             .
          
        
         
           But
           needeth
           hee
           ,
           or
           this
           relict
           of
           his
           ,
           
             Epistles
             of
             commendation
             from
             us
          
           unto
           your
           Honour
           ,
           who
           knew
           him
           so
           well
           ?
           Or
           unto
           others
           ,
           besides
           this
           Inscription
           of
           ,
           and
           Dedication
           to
           your
           Name
           ?
           vvhich
           vvee
           account
           our
           onely
           choice
           ,
           and
           best
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Reader
           ;
           
             You
             ,
             are
             our
             Epistle
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Seeing
           in
           your
           Honour
           ,
           those
           more
           Heroicall
           Graces
           ,
           and
           Noblest
           parts
           of
           
             Gods
             Image
          
           ,
           which
           in
           these
           SERMONS
           the
           Authour
           endevoured
           to
           raise
           his
           hearers
           to
           ,
           
           are
           found
           already
           
             written
             ,
             and
             imprinted
             not
             with
             inke
             ,
             but
             with
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Living
             God
             :
          
           yea
           ,
           and
           not
           onely
           vvritten
           ,
           but
           also
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           your
           birth
           ,
           the
           noblenesse
           of
           your
           deportment
           in
           your
           countrie
           ,
           
             known
             and
             read
             of
             all
             men
             .
          
           Such
           ingenuous
           simplicitie
           lodged
           in
           depth
           of
           wisedome
           :
           Holinesse
           of
           life
           so
           set
           in
           honour
           and
           esteeme
           ,
           and
           immoveably
           settled
           with
           evennesse
           of
           vvalking
           in
           midst
           of
           all
           vanities
           :
           Such
           humilitie
           in
           height
           of
           parts
           :
           gratiousnesse
           of
           heart
           in
           greatnesse
           of
           minde
           .
           So
           rare
           ,
           fixt
           and
           happy
           a
           conjunction
           ,
           in
           an
           house
           so
           eminent
           ,
           doth
           not
           fall
           out
           ,
           without
           a
           generall
           observation
           .
        
         
         
           To
           your
           Name
           and
           Honour
           ,
           therefore
           ,
           wee
           present
           it
           (
           most
           Noble
           LORD
           )
           as
           the
           last
           Legacie
           bequeathed
           by
           him
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           a
           pledge
           of
           our
           service
           ,
           and
           a
           counterpane
           of
           your
           Lordships
           most
           raysed
           thoughts
           and
           resolutions
           .
        
         
           And
           likewise
           unto
           others
           ,
           as
           honoured
           vvith
           your
           Lordships
           name
           ;
           that
           those
           vvho
           studie
           ,
           either
           men
           or
           bookes
           ,
           may
           reade
           these
           SERMONS
           together
           with
           your
           Lordships
           VERTVES
           ,
           each
           as
           the
           coppie
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           to
           invite
           them
           to
           the
           imitation
           of
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           And
           that
           the
           VVorld
           ,
           which
           (
           like
           that
           
             Indian
             Monarch
          
           )
           accounts
           such
           true
           Pictures
           of
           
           the
           beauty
           of
           Holinesse
           as
           this
           ,
           to
           bee
           but
           counterfeit
           ,
           because
           not
           tawnie
           ,
           like
           their
           owne
           ;
           and
           looke
           upon
           so
           high
           Principles
           of
           Godlinesse
           ,
           as
           emptie
           notions
           raised
           up
           by
           art
           and
           fancie
           to
           make
           a
           shew
           ,
           may
           see
           and
           know
           in
           you
           ,
           the
           true
           ,
           reall
           ,
           uniform
           subsistence
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           that
           God
           hath
           indeede
           some
           such
           living
           ,
           walking
           Patternes
           of
           his
           owne
           Great
           Holinesse
           ,
           and
           more
           transcendent
           Graces
           .
        
         
           VVhich
           Graces
           ,
           Hee
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           
             God
             of
             all
             Grace
          
           ,
           increase
           and
           perfect
           in
           your
           Lordship
           here
           ,
           that
           hereafter
           you
           may
           be
           
             filled
             with
             all
             the
             fulnesse
             of
             him
          
           ;
           So
           pray
        
         
           
             
               Your
               Honours
               ever
               to
               be
               commanded
               ,
            
             THOMAS
             GOODWIN
             ,
             THOMAS
             BALL
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           
           
           
             
               THat
               there
               is
               a
               God
               proved
               :
               
                 Page
                 5
              
            
             
               1
               By
               the
               Creation
               .
               Ibid.
               
            
             
               By
               the
               law
               ,
               written
               in
               mens
               hearts
               .
               
                 Page
                 13
              
            
             
               By
               the
               Soule
               of
               man.
               
                 Page
                 15
              
            
             
               
                 VSE
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 
                   To
                   strengthen
                   faith
                   in
                   this
                   Principle
                   .
                   
                     Page
                     22
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 VSE
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 
                   What
                   consequences
                   to
                   draw
                   hence
                   .
                   
                     Page
                     28
                  
                
                 
                   Objections
                   against
                   this
                   Principle
                   .
                   
                     Page
                     30
                  
                
                 
                   2
                   That
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   God
                   proved
                   by
                   faith
                   .
                   
                     Page
                     19.45
                  
                
                 
                   The
                   Scripture
                   proved
                   true
                   by
                   foure
                   things
                   .
                   
                     Page
                     48
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 VSE
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 
                   To
                   confirme
                   us
                   in
                   this
                   Principle
                   .
                   
                     Page
                     61
                  
                
                 
                   
                   Difference
                   in
                   the
                   assent
                   of
                   men
                   to
                   this
                   .
                   
                     Page
                     62
                  
                
                 
                   4
                   Meanes
                   to
                   confirme
                   our
                   Faith
                   in
                   this
                   .
                   
                     Page
                     68
                  
                
                 
                   Three
                   Effects
                   of
                   a
                   firme
                   assent
                   to
                   this
                   Principle
                   .
                   
                     Page
                     70
                  
                
                 
                   3
                   That
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   other
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   GOD.
                   
                     Page
                     75
                  
                
                 
                   Five
                   Arguments
                   to
                   prove
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   other
                   God.
                   
                     Page
                     76
                  
                
                 
                   The
                   gods
                   and
                   religion
                   of
                   the
                   Heathens
                   false
                   ,
                   proved
                   three
                   wayes
                   .
                   
                     Page
                     80
                  
                
                 
                   Religion
                   of
                   Mahomet
                   false
                   .
                   
                     Page
                     82
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 VSE
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 
                   To
                   beleeve
                   that
                   our
                   God
                   is
                   God
                   alone
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   cleave
                   to
                   him
                   .
                   
                     Page
                     85
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 VSE
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 
                   To
                   comfort
                   us
                   in
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   will
                   shew
                   himselfe
                   the
                   true
                   GOD
                   ,
                   in
                   raising
                   the
                   Churches
                   .
                   
                     Page
                     87
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 VSE
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 
                   To
                   keepe
                   our
                   hearts
                   from
                   Idolatrie
                   .
                   
                     Page
                     88
                  
                
                 
                   Three
                   grounds
                   of
                   Idolatrie
                   .
                   
                     Page
                     89
                  
                
                 
                   What
                   God
                   is
                   .
                   
                     Page
                     94
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 Doctrine
                 .
              
               
                 
                   God
                   only
                   and
                   properly
                   hath
                   being
                   in
                   him
                   .
                   
                     Page
                     97
                  
                
                 
                   
                   What
                   the
                   being
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   ,
                   explained
                   in
                   five
                   things
                   .
                   Ibid.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 VSE
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 
                   There
                   is
                   something
                   in
                   Gods
                   Essence
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   inquired
                   into
                   .
                   
                     Page
                     100
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 VSE
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 
                   To
                   strengthen
                   our
                   faith
                   and
                   incourage
                   us
                   in
                   wants
                   and
                   crosses
                   .
                   
                     Page
                     103
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 VSE
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 
                   To
                   give
                   God
                   the
                   praise
                   of
                   his
                   being
                   .
                   
                     Page
                     112
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 VSE
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 
                   To
                   learne
                   the
                   vanitie
                   of
                   the
                   creatures
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   remedie
                   against
                   it
                   .
                   
                     Page
                     116
                  
                
                 
                   Attributes
                   of
                   God
                   of
                   two
                   sorts
                   .
                   
                     Page
                     119
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               First
               ATTRIBVTE
               .
            
             
               The
               perfection
               of
               God.
               
                 Page
                 120
              
            
             
               Five
               differēces
               between
               the
               perfection
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               creatures
               .
               Page
               121
            
             
             
               
                 VSE
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 
                   All
                   that
                   wee
                   doe
                   cannot
                   reach
                   to
                   God
                   to
                   merit
                   .
                   
                     Page
                     123
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 VSE
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 
                   To
                   see
                   the
                   freenesse
                   of
                   Gods
                   grace
                   .
                   
                     Page
                     125
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 VSE
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 
                   To
                   goe
                   to
                   God
                   with
                   faith
                   though
                   wee
                   have
                   no
                   worth
                   in
                   us
                   .
                   Ibid.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 VSE
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 
                   God
                   hath
                   no
                   need
                   of
                   any
                   creature
                   .
                   
                     Page
                     126
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 VSE
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Though
                   many
                   perish
                   it
                   is
                   nothing
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   perfect
                   .
                   
                     Page
                     127
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 VSE
                 6.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Gods
                   commands
                   are
                   for
                   our
                   good
                   ,
                   hee
                   is
                   perfect
                   .
                   Ibid.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 VSE
                 7.
                 
              
               
                 
                   To
                   give
                   God
                   the
                   honour
                   of
                   his
                   perfection
                   .
                   
                     Page
                     129
                  
                
                 
                   Foure
                   signes
                   of
                   exalting
                   Gods
                   perfection
                   .
                   Ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   creatures
                   of
                   themselves
                   can
                   doe
                   nothing
                   for
                   us
                   in
                   three
                   respects
                   .
                   
                     Page
                     137
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
               
               The
               Second
               ATTRIBVTE
               .
            
             
               God
               without
               all
               causes
               .
               
                 Page
                 140
              
            
             
               
                 Reason
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Else
                   something
                   should
                   bee
                   before
                   him
                   .
                   Ibid.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 Reason
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 
                   That
                   which
                   hath
                   a
                   part
                   receiveth
                   it
                   from
                   the
                   whole
                   .
                   
                     Page
                     141
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 Reason
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 
                   All
                   other
                   things
                   have
                   a
                   possibility
                   not
                   to
                   bee
                   .
                   
                     Page
                     142
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 VSE
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 
                   God
                   wills
                   not
                   things
                   because
                   they
                   are
                   just
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   are
                   just
                   because
                   he
                   wills
                   them
                   .
                   
                     Page
                     143
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 VSE
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 
                   God
                   may
                   doe
                   all
                   things
                   for
                   himselfe
                   and
                   his
                   owne
                   glorie
                   .
                   
                     Page
                     144
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 VSE
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 
                   We
                   should
                   doe
                   nothing
                   for
                   our
                   owne
                   ends
                   but
                   for
                   God.
                   
                     Page
                     146
                  
                
                 
                   Eight
                   signes
                   to
                   know
                   whether
                   a
                   man
                   make
                   God
                   or
                   himselfe
                   his
                   end
                   .
                   
                     Page
                     148
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
               
               The
               Third
               ATTRIBVTE
               .
            
             
               
                 Doctrine
                 .
              
               
                 
                   God
                   is
                   eternall
                   .
                   
                     Page
                     156
                  
                
                 
                   Five
                   things
                   required
                   in
                   Eternitie
                   .
                   
                     Page
                     157
                  
                
                 
                   Reasons
                   why
                   God
                   must
                   be
                   Eternall
                   .
                   
                     Page
                     158
                  
                
                 
                   Foure
                   differences
                   betweene
                   the
                   Eternitie
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   duration
                   of
                   the
                   creatures
                   .
                   
                     Page
                     159
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 Consect
                 .
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 
                   God
                   possesseth
                   all
                   things
                   together
                   .
                   
                     Page
                     159
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 Consect
                 .
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Eternitie
                   maketh
                   things
                   infinitely
                   good
                   or
                   evill
                   .
                   
                     Page
                     160
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 VSE
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 
                   To
                   minde
                   more
                   things
                   Eternall
                   .
                   
                     Page
                     161
                  
                
                 
                   Motives
                   to
                   consider
                   Eternity
                   .
                   
                     Page
                     167
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 VSE
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Not
                   to
                   be
                   offended
                   with
                   Gods
                   delaying
                   ,
                   he
                   hath
                   time
                   enough
                   to
                   performe
                   his
                   promises
                   ,
                   being
                   Eternall
                   .
                   
                     Page
                     168
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 VSE
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 
                   To
                   consider
                   Gods
                   love
                   and
                   enmitie
                   are
                   eternall
                   .
                   
                     Page
                     171
                  
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 VSE
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 
                   To
                   comfort
                   us
                   against
                   mutabilitie
                   of
                   things
                   below
                   .
                   
                     Page
                     172
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 VSE
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 
                   God
                   is
                   Lord
                   of
                   time
                   .
                   
                     Page
                     174
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             PART
             II.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Fourth
               ATTRIBVTE
               .
            
             
               God
               is
               a
               
                 SPIRIT
                 .
                 Page
                 2
              
            
             
               Foure
               properties
               of
               a
               Spirit
               .
               Ibid.
               
            
             
               
                 VSE
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Gods
                   eye
                   chiefly
                   on
                   our
                   spirits
                   ,
                   therefore
                   they
                   must
                   be
                   kept
                   fit
                   for
                   communion
                   with
                   him
                   .
                   
                     Page
                     4
                  
                
                 
                   How
                   to
                   fit
                   our
                   spirits
                   for
                   communion
                   with
                   God.
                   
                     Page
                     6
                  
                
                 
                   Directions
                   for
                   cleansing
                   the
                   spirit
                   .
                   
                     Page
                     10
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 VSE
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Gods
                   government
                   chiefly
                   on
                   the
                   spirits
                   of
                   men
                   .
                   
                     Page
                     25
                  
                
                 
                   Proved
                   by
                   3
                   Demonstrations
                   .
                   
                     Page
                     28
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 VSE
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 
                   To
                   worship
                   God
                   in
                   spirit
                   .
                   
                     Page
                     32
                  
                
                 
                   Which
                   consists
                   in
                   three
                   things
                   .
                   
                     Page
                     33
                  
                
                 
                   
                   What
                   necessity
                   of
                   the
                   gestures
                   of
                   the
                   bodie
                   in
                   Gods
                   service
                   .
                   
                     Page
                     38
                  
                
                 
                   How
                   to
                   conceive
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   prayer
                   .
                   
                     Page
                     44
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Simplicitie
                 of
                 GOD.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Gods
                   simplicity
                   proved
                   by
                   sixe
                   reasons
                   .
                   
                     Page
                     48
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 Consec
                 .
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 
                   To
                   see
                   what
                   a
                   stable
                   foundation
                   faith
                   hath
                   .
                   
                     Page
                     51
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 Consec
                 .
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 
                   God
                   cannot
                   be
                   hindred
                   in
                   his
                   workes
                   .
                   
                     Page
                     52
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 Consec
                 .
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Attributes
                   of
                   God
                   are
                   equall
                   .
                   
                     Page
                     53
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 VSE
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 
                   To
                   labour
                   to
                   bee
                   content
                   in
                   a
                   simple
                   condition
                   .
                   
                     Page
                     54
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 VSE
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 
                   To
                   labour
                   for
                   singlenesse
                   of
                   heart
                   .
                   
                     Page
                     59
                  
                
                 
                   Two
                   things
                   in
                   simplicitie
                   .
                   
                     Page
                     60
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 VSE
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 
                   To
                   goe
                   to
                   God
                   rather
                   than
                   to
                   the
                   creatures
                   .
                   
                     Page
                     67
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
               
               The
               Fifth
               ATTRIBVTE
               .
            
             
               Gods
               immutability
               .
               
                 Page
                 72
              
            
             
               Five
               Reasons
               of
               Gods
               immutability
               .
               
                 Page
                 73
              
            
             
               Two
               Objections
               against
               Gods
               immutability
               .
               
                 Page
                 76
              
            
             
               
                 Consec
                 .
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 
                   How
                   to
                   understand
                   severall
                   places
                   of
                   Scripture
                   .
                   
                     Page
                     78
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 Consec
                 .
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Love
                   and
                   hatred
                   in
                   God
                   eternall
                   .
                   Ibid.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 VSE
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Take
                   heede
                   of
                   provoking
                   him
                   to
                   cast
                   us
                   off
                   .
                   
                     Page
                     80
                  
                
                 
                   The
                   time
                   of
                   Gods
                   casting
                   off
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                   unknowne
                   .
                   
                     Page
                     83
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 VSE
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Gods
                   gifts
                   and
                   calling
                   without
                   repentance
                   .
                   
                     Page
                     84
                  
                
                 
                   How
                   to
                   know
                   vvee
                   are
                   in
                   Covenant
                   vvith
                   God.
                   
                     Page
                     85
                  
                
                 
                   The
                   unchangeablenesse
                   of
                   God
                   takes
                   not
                   away
                   endevour
                   .
                   
                     Page
                     93
                  
                
                 
                   The
                   occasion
                   ,
                   end
                   ,
                   and
                   use
                   of
                   revealing
                   the
                   doctrine
                   of
                   Gods
                   unchangeablenesse
                   in
                   Scripture
                   .
                   
                     Page
                     96
                  
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 VSE
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 
                   God
                   dispenceth
                   mercies
                   and
                   judgements
                   ,
                   now
                   as
                   in
                   former
                   times
                   .
                   
                     Page
                     98
                  
                
                 
                   Two
                   cases
                   wherein
                   God
                   punisheth
                   his
                   owne
                   Children
                   .
                   
                     Page
                     99
                  
                
                 
                   GODS
                   Iudgements
                   different
                   in
                   time
                   and
                   meanes
                   .
                   
                     Page
                     101
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 VSE
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 
                   To
                   see
                   a
                   difference
                   betweene
                   God
                   and
                   the
                   creature
                   .
                   
                     Page
                     103
                  
                
                 
                   Forgetting
                   the
                   creatures
                   to
                   be
                   mutable
                   ,
                   three
                   inconveniences
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   Ibid.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 VSE
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 
                   To
                   esteem
                   things
                   by
                   their
                   unchangeablenes
                   .
                   
                     Page
                     106
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 VSE
                 6.
                 
              
               
                 
                   To
                   judge
                   our
                   owne
                   spirits
                   by
                   constancie
                   in
                   well
                   doing
                   .
                   
                     Page
                     111
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 VSE
                 7.
                 
              
               
                 
                   To
                   goe
                   to
                   God
                   to
                   get
                   it
                   .
                   
                     Page
                     113
                  
                
                 
                   Two
                   causes
                   of
                   inconstancie
                   .
                   
                     Page
                     115
                  
                
                 
                   3
                   Helps
                   to
                   strengthen
                   purposes
                   .
                   
                     Page
                     117
                  
                
                 
                   Meanes
                   to
                   helpe
                   resolutions
                   .
                   
                     Page
                     119
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               Sixth
               ATTRIBVTE
               .
            
             
               The
               greatnesse
               of
               God.
               
                 Page
                 123
              
            
             
               
               The
               greatnesse
               of
               God
               in
               sixe
               things
               .
               Ibid.
               
            
             
               The
               greatnesse
               of
               God
               proved
               by
               foure
               Reasons
               .
               
                 Page
                 127
              
            
             
               
                 VSE
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 
                   To
                   know
                   our
                   interest
                   in
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   get
                   an
                   answerable
                   greatnesse
                   of
                   minde
                   .
                   
                     Page
                     129
                  
                
                 
                   Why
                   men
                   are
                   led
                   aside
                   by
                   outward
                   things
                   .
                   
                     Page
                     130
                  
                
                 
                   How
                   to
                   come
                   to
                   true
                   greatnesse
                   of
                   minde
                   .
                   
                     Page
                     137
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 VSE
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 
                   To
                   feare
                   him
                   for
                   his
                   greatnesse
                   .
                   
                     Page
                     140
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 VSE
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 
                   To
                   thinke
                   no
                   affection
                   or
                   obedience
                   enough
                   for
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   not
                   to
                   limit
                   our selves
                   .
                   
                     Page
                     142
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 VSE
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 
                   To
                   reverence
                   before
                   him
                   .
                   
                     Page
                     145
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               Seventh
               ATTRIBVTE
               .
            
             
               Gods
               immensitie
               .
               
                 Page
                 147
              
            
             
               3
               Reasons
               of
               Gods
               infinite
               presence
               .
               
                 Page
                 148
              
            
             
               
                 VSE
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 
                   God
                   governes
                   the
                   world
                   immediatly
                   ,
                   a
                   remedy
                   against
                   complaint
                   of
                   ill
                   Governours
                   .
                   
                     Page
                     150
                  
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 VSE
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 
                   To
                   choose
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   rejoyce
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   friend
                   in
                   all
                   places
                   .
                   
                     Page
                     152
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 VSE
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 
                   To
                   see
                   a
                   ground
                   of
                   Gods
                   particular
                   Providence
                   in
                   the
                   smallest
                   things
                   .
                   
                     Page
                     154
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 VSE
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 
                   To
                   be
                   patient
                   and
                   meeke
                   in
                   injuries
                   offered
                   by
                   men
                   .
                   
                     Page
                     156
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 VSE
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 
                   To
                   walke
                   with
                   God.
                   
                     Page
                     159
                  
                
                 
                   How
                   we
                   are
                   present
                   with
                   God.
                   
                     Page
                     160
                  
                
                 
                   How
                   to
                   make
                   God
                   present
                   with
                   us
                   .
                   
                     Page
                     161
                  
                
                 
                   Why
                   men
                   desire
                   companie
                   .
                   
                     Page
                     166
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 VSE
                 6.
                 
              
               
                 
                   God
                   observeth
                   all
                   the
                   evill
                   and
                   good
                   we
                   do
                   .
                   
                     Page
                     168
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 VSE
                 7.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Terrour
                   to
                   wicked
                   men
                   ,
                   God
                   is
                   an
                   enemy
                   they
                   cannot
                   flee
                   from
                   .
                   
                     Page
                     174
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Eighth
                 ATTRIBVTE
                 .
              
               
                 
                   God
                   is
                   Omnipotent
                   .
                   
                     Page
                     176
                  
                
                 
                   Omnipotencie
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   wherein
                   .
                   
                     Page
                     177
                  
                
                 
                   
                   4
                   Reasons
                   of
                   Gods
                   Omnipotency
                   .
                   
                     Page
                     178
                  
                
                 
                   Objections
                   against
                   the
                   Omnipotencie
                   of
                   God.
                   
                     Page
                     181
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 VSE
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 
                   To
                   rejoice
                   in
                   our
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   Almighty
                   .
                   
                     Page
                     186
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 VSE
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 
                   To
                   make
                   use
                   of
                   Gods
                   Power
                   ,
                   in
                   all
                   wants
                   and
                   straits
                   .
                   
                     Page
                     191
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 VSE
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 
                   To
                   beleeve
                   the
                   Omnipotencie
                   of
                   God.
                   
                     Page
                     194
                  
                
                 
                   Men
                   doubt
                   as
                   much
                   of
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   of
                   his
                   will.
                   Ibid.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 VSE
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 
                   To
                   seeke
                   and
                   pray
                   to
                   God
                   in
                   all
                   straits
                   with
                   confidence
                   .
                   
                     Page
                     198
                  
                
                 
                   2
                   Instances
                   of
                   Gods
                   Power
                   .
                   
                     Page
                     201
                  
                
              
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           GODS
           NAME
           ,
           AND
           ATTRIBVTES
           .
           THE
           FIRST
           SERMON
           .
        
         
           
             
               HEBREWES
               11.6
               .
            
             
               He
               that
               commeth
               to
               God
               ,
               must
               beleeve
               that
               God
               is
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               is
               a
               rewarder
               of
               them
               that
               seeke
               him
               .
            
          
        
         
           HAVING
           undertaken
           to
           goe
           through
           the
           whole
           body
           of
           Theologie
           ,
           I
           will
           first
           give
           you
           a
           briefe
           definition
           of
           the
           thing
           it selfe
           ,
           which
           we
           call
           Divinitie
           ,
           it
           is
           this
           ;
        
         
           
             It
             is
             that
             heavenly
             wisdome
          
           ,
           
           
             or
             forme
             of
             wholesome
             words
             ,
             revealed
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             touching
             the
             knowledge
             of
             
             God
             ,
             and
             our selves
             ,
             whereby
             we
             are
             taught
             the
             way
             to
             eternall
             life
             .
          
        
         
           
           I
           call
           it
           [
           
             heavenly
             wisdome
          
           ]
           for
           so
           it
           is
           called
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           2.13
           .
           
           
             The
             wisdome
             which
             we
             teach
             ,
             is
             not
             in
             the
             words
             ,
             which
             mans
             wisdome
             teacheth
             ,
             but
             which
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             teacheth
             .
          
           So
           likewise
           the
           Apostle
           in
           another
           place
           calls
           it
           ,
           
             The
             forme
             of
             wholesome
             words
          
           ;
           
           that
           is
           ,
           That
           systeme
           ,
           or
           comprehension
           of
           wholesome
           Doctrine
           delivered
           in
           the
           Scripture
           .
        
         
           Now
           it
           differs
           from
           other
           systemes
           ,
           and
           bodies
           of
           Sciences
           :
           
        
         
           1
           Because
           it
           is
           revealed
           from
           above
           ;
           all
           other
           knowledge
           is
           gathered
           from
           things
           below
           .
        
         
           2
           Againe
           ,
           all
           other
           sciences
           are
           taught
           by
           men
           ,
           but
           this
           is
           taught
           by
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           .
        
         
           3
           All
           other
           knowledge
           is
           delivered
           in
           the
           writings
           of
           men
           ,
           but
           this
           is
           revealed
           to
           us
           in
           the
           holy
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           was
           written
           by
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           though
           men
           were
           the
           mediate
           pen-men
           of
           it
           ;
           therefore
           ,
           I
           adde
           that
           ,
           to
           distinguish
           it
           from
           all
           other
           Sciences
           ;
           that
           ,
           
             It
             is
             not
             revealed
             by
             men
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             not
             in
             bookes
             written
             by
             men
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             .
          
        
         
           
           In
           the
           next
           place
           I
           adde
           the
           object
           ,
           about
           which
           this
           wisdome
           is
           conversant
           ,
           it
           is
           
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             our selves
             .
          
           And
           so
           it
           is
           likewise
           distinguished
           from
           all
           other
           knowledge
           ,
           which
           hath
           some
           other
           objects
           .
           It
           is
           the
           knowledge
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           God
           ,
           not
           simply
           considered
           ,
           or
           absolutely
           ,
           in
           his
           Essence
           ,
           but
           as
           he
           is
           in
           reference
           and
           relation
           to
           us
           .
        
         
           And
           againe
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           simply
           the
           knowledge
           of
           
           our selves
           ,
           (
           for
           many
           things
           in
           us
           belong
           to
           other
           arts
           and
           sciences
           )
           but
           as
           wee
           stand
           in
           reference
           to
           God
           ;
           so
           that
           these
           are
           the
           two
           parts
           of
           it
           ;
           the
           knowledge
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           reference
           to
           us
           ;
           and
           of
           our selves
           ,
           in
           reference
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           
           Last
           of
           all
           ,
           it
           is
           distinguished
           by
           the
           end
           ,
           towhich
           it
           tends
           ,
           which
           it
           aymes
           at
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           
             teach
             us
             the
             way
             to
             eternall
             life
             :
          
           And
           therein
           it
           differs
           from
           all
           other
           sciences
           whatsoever
           ;
           for
           they
           onely
           helpe
           some
           defects
           of
           understanding
           here
           in
           this
           present
           life
           :
           for
           where
           there
           is
           some
           failing
           or
           defect
           ,
           
           which
           common
           reason
           doth
           not
           helpe
           ,
           there
           arts
           are
           invented
           to
           supply
           and
           rectifie
           those
           defects
           ;
           but
           this
           doth
           somewhat
           more
           ,
           it
           leads
           us
           the
           way
           to
           eternall
           life
           :
           for
           ,
           as
           it
           hath
           in
           it
           a
           principall
           above
           all
           others
           ,
           so
           it
           hath
           an
           higher
           end
           than
           others
           :
           for
           as
           the
           well-head
           is
           higher
           ,
           so
           the
           streams
           ascend
           higher
           than
           others
           .
           And
           so
           much
           for
           this
           description
           ,
           what
           this
           summe
           of
           the
           doctrine
           of
           Theologie
           is
           .
           
        
         
           The
           parts
           of
           it
           are
           two
           :
           
             
               1
               Concerning
               God.
               
            
             
               2
               Concerning
               our selves
               .
            
          
        
         
           Now
           concerning
           God
           ,
           
           2.
           things
           are
           to
           be
           known
           :
           
           
             
               1
               That
               he
               is
               ;
               both
               these
               are
               set
               downe
               in
               the
               Text.
               
            
             
               2
               What
               he
               is
               .
               both
               these
               are
               set
               downe
               in
               the
               Text.
               
            
          
        
         
           1
           That
           God
           is
           ,
           
           wee
           shall
           finde
           that
           there
           are
           two
           wayes
           to
           prove
           it
           ,
           or
           to
           make
           it
           good
           to
           us
           :
           
             
               1
               By
               the
               strength
               of
               naturall
               reason
               .
            
             
               2
               By
               faith
               .
               
            
          
        
         
           That
           wee
           doe
           not
           deliver
           this
           vvithout
           ground
           ,
           looke
           into
           Romans
           1
           20.
           
           
           
             For
             the
             invisible
             
             things
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             his
             eternall
             power
             ,
             and
             God-head
             ,
             are
             seene
             by
             the
             creation
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             being
             considered
             in
             his
             workes
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             are
             without
             excuse
             .
          
           So
           likewise
           ,
           Act.
           17.27
           ,
           28.
           you
           shall
           see
           there
           what
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
           that
           they
           should
           
             seeke
             after
             the
             Lord
             ,
             if
             happily
             they
             might
             grope
             after
             him
             ,
             and
             finde
             him
             :
             for
             he
             is
             not
             farre
             from
             every
             one
             of
             us
             :
             for
             in
             him
             we
             live
             ,
             move
             ,
             and
             have
             our
             being
             :
          
           That
           is
           ,
           by
           the
           very
           things
           that
           wee
           handle
           and
           touch
           ,
           wee
           may
           know
           that
           there
           is
           a
           God
           ;
           and
           also
           ,
           by
           our
           owne
           life
           ,
           motion
           ,
           and
           being
           ,
           we
           may
           learne
           that
           there
           is
           a
           Dietie
           ,
           from
           whence
           these
           proceed
           :
           For
           the
           Apostle
           speaketh
           this
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           had
           no
           Scripture
           to
           teach
           them
           .
           So
           likewise
           ,
           Act.
           14.17
           .
           
           
             Neverthelesse
             ,
             hee
             hath
             not
             left
             himselfe
             without
             witnesse
             ,
             in
             giving
             us
             fruitfull
             seasons
             :
          
           As
           if
           those
           did
           beare
           witnesse
           of
           him
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           those
           workes
           of
           his
           in
           the
           creatures
           .
           So
           that
           you
           see
           ,
           there
           are
           two
           wayes
           to
           come
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           this
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           ;
           One
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           is
           by
           naturall
           reason
           :
           Or
           else
           to
           make
           it
           more
           plaine
           ,
           we
           shall
           see
           this
           in
           these
           two
           things
           :
        
         
           1
           There
           is
           enough
           in
           the
           very
           creation
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           to
           declare
           him
           unto
           us
           .
        
         
           2
           There
           is
           a
           light
           of
           the
           understanding
           ,
           or
           reason
           ,
           put
           into
           us
           ,
           whereby
           we
           are
           able
           to
           discerne
           those
           characters
           of
           God
           stamped
           in
           the
           creatures
           ,
           whereby
           we
           may
           discerne
           the
           
             invisible
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             his
             infinite
             power
             and
             wisdome
          
           ;
           and
           when
           these
           are
           put
           together
           ,
           that
           which
           is
           written
           in
           the
           creature
           ,
           there
           are
           arguments
           enough
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           in
           us
           there
           is
           reason
           enough
           ,
           to
           see
           
           the
           force
           of
           those
           arguments
           ,
           and
           thence
           we
           may
           conclude
           that
           there
           is
           a
           GOD
           ,
           besides
           the
           arguments
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           wee
           have
           to
           reveale
           it
           .
           For
           ,
           though
           I
           said
           before
           ,
           that
           Divinity
           was
           revealed
           by
           the
           HOLY
           GHOST
           ,
           yet
           there
           is
           this
           difference
           in
           the
           points
           of
           Theologie
           :
           
           Some
           truths
           are
           wholly
           revealed
           ,
           and
           have
           no
           foot-steps
           in
           the
           creatures
           ,
           no
           prints
           in
           the
           creation
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           workes
           of
           GOD
           ,
           to
           discerne
           them
           by
           ,
           and
           such
           are
           all
           the
           mysteries
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Trinitie
           :
           other
           truths
           there
           are
           ,
           that
           have
           some
           vestigia
           ,
           some
           characters
           stamped
           upon
           the
           creature
           ,
           whereby
           wee
           may
           discerne
           them
           ,
           and
           such
           is
           this
           which
           wee
           now
           have
           in
           hand
           ,
           that
           ,
           
             There
             is
             a
             God.
          
           
           
        
         
           Therefore
           we
           will
           shew
           you
           these
           two
           things
           :
           
             
               1
               How
               it
               is
               manifest
               from
               the
               creation
               .
            
             
               2
               How
               this
               point
               is
               evident
               to
               you
               by
               faith
               .
            
          
        
         
           3
           A
           third
           thing
           i
           will
           adde
           ,
           that
           this
           God
           whom
           we
           worship
           ,
           is
           the
           only
           true
           God.
           
        
         
           Now
           for
           the
           first
           ,
           to
           explicate
           this
           ,
           that
           ,
           
             The
             power
             and
             God-head
             is
             seene
             in
             the
             creation
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
        
         
           Besides
           those
           Demonstrations
           else-where
           handled
           ,
           
           drawne
           from
           the
           Creation
           in
           generall
           ,
           as
           from
           :
        
         
           1
           The
           sweet
           concent
           and
           harmony
           the
           creatures
           have
           among
           themselves
           .
        
         
           2
           The
           fitnesse
           and
           proportion
           of
           one
           unto
           another
           .
        
         
           3
           From
           the
           reasonable
           actions
           of
           creatures
           ,
           in
           themselves
           unreasonable
           .
        
         
         
           4
           The
           great
           and
           orderly
           provision
           that
           is
           made
           for
           all
           things
           .
        
         
           5
           The
           combination
           and
           dependance
           that
           is
           among
           them
           .
        
         
           6
           The
           impressions
           of
           skill
           and
           workmanship
           that
           is
           upon
           the
           creatures
           .
           All
           which
           argue
           that
           there
           is
           a
           God.
           
        
         
           There
           remaine
           three
           other
           principall
           arguments
           to
           demonstrate
           this
           :
        
         
           
           The
           consideration
           of
           the
           
             Originall
             of
             all
             things
          
           ,
           which
           argues
           that
           they
           must
           needs
           bee
           made
           by
           GOD
           ,
           
           the
           Maker
           of
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ;
           which
           wee
           will
           make
           good
           to
           you
           by
           these
           particulars
           :
        
         
           If
           man
           was
           made
           by
           him
           ,
           for
           whom
           all
           things
           are
           made
           ,
           
           then
           it
           is
           certaine
           that
           they
           are
           made
           also
           .
           For
           the
           argument
           holds
           ;
           If
           the
           best
           things
           in
           the
           world
           must
           have
           a
           beginning
           ,
           then
           surely
           those
           things
           that
           are
           subserving
           ,
           and
           subordinate
           to
           them
           ,
           must
           much
           more
           have
           a
           beginning
           .
        
         
           Now
           that
           man
           was
           made
           by
           him
           ,
           
           consider
           but
           this
           reason
           ;
        
         
           The
           father
           that
           begets
           ,
           knowes
           not
           the
           making
           of
           him
           ;
           the
           mother
           that
           conceives
           ,
           knowes
           it
           not
           ;
           neither
           doth
           the
           formative
           vertue
           ,
           (
           as
           we
           call
           it
           )
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           vigour
           that
           is
           in
           the
           materials
           ,
           that
           shapes
           ,
           and
           fashions
           ,
           and
           articulates
           the
           body
           in
           the
           wombe
           ,
           that
           knowes
           not
           what
           it
           doth
           .
           Now
           is
           is
           certaine
           ;
           that
           he
           that
           makes
           any
           thing
           ,
           must
           needs
           know
           it
           perfectly
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           it
           ,
           though
           the
           stander
           by
           may
           be
           ignorant
           of
           it
           .
           As
           for
           example
           ;
           he
           that
           makes
           a
           statue
           ,
           knowes
           how
           
           every
           particle
           is
           made
           ;
           he
           that
           makes
           a
           Watch
           ,
           or
           any
           ordinary
           worke
           of
           art
           ,
           he
           knowes
           all
           the
           junctures
           ,
           all
           the
           wheeles
           ,
           and
           commissures
           of
           it
           ,
           or
           else
           it
           is
           impossible
           that
           hee
           should
           make
           it
           :
           now
           all
           these
           that
           have
           a
           hand
           in
           making
           of
           man
           ,
           know
           not
           the
           making
           of
           him
           ,
           not
           the
           father
           ,
           nor
           the
           mother
           ,
           nor
           that
           which
           wee
           call
           the
           formative
           vertue
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           vigour
           which
           is
           in
           the
           materials
           ,
           which
           workes
           and
           fashions
           the
           bodie
           ,
           as
           the
           work-man
           doth
           a
           statue
           ,
           and
           gives
           severall
           limbes
           to
           it
           ,
           all
           these
           know
           it
           not
           :
           therefore
           hee
           must
           needs
           be
           made
           by
           God
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           man
           :
           and
           therefore
           see
           how
           the
           Wise-man
           reasons
           ,
           Psal.
           94.9
           .
           
           
             Hee
             that
             made
             the
             eye
             ,
             shall
             he
             not
             see
             ?
             he
             that
             made
             the
             eare
             ,
             shall
             not
             he
             heare
             ?
          
           &c.
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           that
           is
           the
           maker
           of
           the
           engines
           ,
           or
           organes
           ,
           or
           senses
           ,
           or
           limbes
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           or
           hee
           that
           is
           maker
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           and
           faculties
           of
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           certaine
           that
           he
           must
           know
           ,
           though
           others
           doe
           not
           ,
           the
           making
           of
           the
           body
           and
           soule
           ,
           the
           turnings
           of
           the
           will
           ,
           and
           the
           windings
           of
           the
           understanding
           ;
           all
           those
           other
           are
           but
           as
           pensils
           in
           the
           hand
           of
           him
           that
           doth
           all
           ;
           the
           pensill
           knowes
           not
           what
           it
           doth
           ,
           though
           it
           drawes
           all
           ,
           it
           is
           guided
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           a
           skilfull
           Painter
           ,
           else
           it
           could
           do
           nothing
           ;
           the
           Painter
           only
           knoweth
           what
           he
           doth
           ;
           so
           that
           formative
           vertue
           ,
           that
           vigour
           that
           formes
           the
           bodie
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           that
           knowes
           no
           more
           what
           it
           doth
           ,
           than
           the
           pensill
           doth
           ,
           but
           he
           in
           whose
           hand
           it
           is
           ,
           who
           sets
           it
           on
           worke
           ,
           it
           is
           he
           that
           gives
           vigour
           and
           vertue
           to
           that
           seed
           in
           the
           womb
           ,
           from
           whence
           the
           bodie
           is
           raised
           ,
           it
           is
           he
           that
           knows
           it
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           he
           
           that
           makes
           it
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           first
           particular
           by
           which
           wee
           prove
           that
           things
           were
           made
           ,
           and
           had
           not
           their
           originall
           from
           themselves
           .
           The
           second
           is
           :
        
         
           
           If
           things
           were
           not
           made
           ,
           then
           ,
           it
           is
           certaine
           ,
           that
           they
           must
           have
           a
           being
           from
           themselves
           :
           
           Now
           to
           have
           a
           being
           from
           it selfe
           ,
           is
           nothing
           else
           but
           to
           be
           God
           :
           for
           it
           is
           an
           inseparable
           propertie
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           have
           his
           being
           from
           himselfe
           .
           Now
           if
           you
           will
           acknowledge
           ,
           that
           the
           creatures
           had
           a
           being
           of
           themselves
           ,
           they
           must
           needs
           be
           Gods
           ;
           for
           it
           belongs
           to
           him
           alone
           ,
           to
           have
           a
           being
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           from
           himselfe
           .
           The
           third
           followes
           ,
           which
           I
           would
           have
           you
           chiefly
           to
           marke
           .
        
         
           
           If
           things
           have
           a
           being
           from
           themselves
           ,
           it
           is
           certaine
           then
           that
           they
           are
           without
           causes
           ;
           
           as
           for
           example
           ;
           That
           which
           hath
           no
           efficient
           cause
           ,
           (
           that
           is
           )
           no
           maker
           ,
           that
           hath
           no
           end
           .
           Looke
           upon
           all
           the
           workes
           made
           by
           man
           (
           that
           we
           may
           expresse
           it
           to
           you
           ;
           )
           take
           an
           house
           ,
           or
           any
           worke
           ,
           or
           instrument
           that
           man
           makes
           ;
           therefore
           it
           hath
           an
           end
           ,
           because
           he
           that
           made
           it
           ,
           propounded
           such
           an
           end
           to
           himselfe
           ;
           but
           if
           it
           have
           no
           maker
           ,
           it
           can
           have
           no
           end
           :
           for
           the
           end
           of
           any
           thing
           is
           that
           which
           the
           maker
           aymes
           at
           .
           Now
           if
           things
           have
           no
           end
           ,
           they
           could
           have
           no
           forme
           :
           for
           the
           forme
           and
           fashion
           of
           every
           thing
           ariseth
           only
           from
           the
           end
           ,
           which
           the
           maker
           propounds
           to
           himselfe
           ;
           as
           for
           example
           ,
           the
           reason
           ,
           why
           a
           knife
           hath
           such
           a
           fashion
           ,
           is
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           the
           end
           of
           the
           maker
           ,
           to
           have
           it
           an
           instrument
           to
           cut
           with
           :
           the
           reason
           why
           an
           axe
           or
           hatchet
           hath
           another
           fashion
           ,
           is
           ,
           because
           
           it
           might
           be
           an
           instrument
           to
           chop
           with
           ;
           and
           the
           reason
           ,
           why
           a
           key
           hath
           another
           fashion
           different
           from
           these
           ,
           is
           ,
           because
           the
           maker
           propounded
           to
           himselfe
           another
           end
           ,
           in
           making
           of
           it
           ,
           namely
           ,
           to
           open
           lockes
           with
           ;
           these
           are
           all
           made
           of
           the
           same
           matter
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           iron
           ,
           but
           they
           have
           divers
           fashions
           ,
           because
           they
           have
           severall
           ends
           ,
           which
           the
           maker
           propounds
           to
           himselfe
           .
           So
           that
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           no
           ends
           of
           things
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           forme
           ,
           nor
           fashion
           of
           them
           ,
           because
           the
           ground
           of
           all
           their
           fashions
           ,
           is
           their
           severall
           ends
           .
           So
           then
           wee
           will
           put
           them
           all
           together
           ;
           if
           there
           be
           no
           efficient
           ,
           no
           maker
           of
           them
           ,
           then
           there
           is
           no
           end
           ,
           and
           if
           there
           be
           no
           end
           ,
           then
           there
           is
           no
           forme
           nor
           fashion
           ,
           and
           if
           there
           be
           no
           forme
           ,
           then
           there
           is
           no
           matter
           ,
           and
           so
           consequently
           ,
           they
           have
           no
           cause
           ;
           and
           that
           which
           is
           without
           any
           cause
           ,
           must
           needs
           bee
           God
           ;
           which
           I
           am
           sure
           none
           dares
           to
           affirme
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           have
           not
           their
           being
           of
           themselves
           .
           But
           besides
           that
           negative
           argument
           ,
           by
           bringing
           it
           to
           an
           impossibilitie
           ,
           that
           the
           creatures
           should
           be
           Gods
           ,
           wee
           will
           make
           it
           plaine
           by
           an
           affirmative
           argument
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           creatures
           have
           an
           end
           .
        
         
           For
           looke
           upon
           all
           the
           creatures
           ,
           and
           we
           shall
           see
           that
           they
           have
           an
           end
           ;
           
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Sunne
           ,
           Moone
           and
           Starres
           is
           ,
           to
           serve
           the
           Earth
           ;
           and
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Earth
           is
           ,
           to
           bring
           forth
           Plants
           ;
           and
           the
           end
           of
           Plants
           is
           ,
           to
           feed
           the
           beasts
           :
           and
           so
           if
           you
           looke
           to
           all
           particular
           things
           else
           ,
           you
           shall
           see
           that
           they
           have
           an
           end
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           have
           an
           end
           ,
           it
           is
           certaine
           ,
           there
           is
           one
           did
           ayme
           at
           it
           ,
           and
           did
           give
           those
           creatures
           ,
           those
           several
           fashions
           ,
           which
           
           those
           severall
           ends
           did
           require
           :
           As
           for
           example
           ,
           What
           is
           the
           reason
           ,
           why
           a
           horse
           hath
           one
           fashion
           ,
           a
           dog
           another
           ,
           sheepe
           another
           ,
           and
           oxen
           another
           ?
           The
           reason
           is
           plaine
           ,
           a
           horse
           was
           made
           to
           runne
           ,
           and
           to
           carry
           men
           ;
           the
           oxen
           to
           plow
           ;
           a
           dog
           to
           hunt
           ,
           and
           so
           of
           the
           rest
           .
           Now
           this
           cannot
           be
           without
           an
           author
           ,
           without
           a
           maker
           ,
           from
           whom
           they
           have
           their
           beginning
           .
           So
           likewise
           this
           is
           plaine
           by
           the
           effects
           :
           for
           this
           is
           a
           sure
           rule
           :
           Whatsoever
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           hath
           no
           other
           end
           ,
           but
           it selfe
           ,
           that
           seekes
           to
           provide
           for
           its
           owne
           happinesse
           in
           looking
           no
           further
           than
           it selfe
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           only
           in
           God
           ,
           blessed
           for
           ever
           ;
           he
           hath
           no
           end
           but
           himselfe
           ,
           no
           cause
           above
           himselfe
           ,
           therefore
           he
           lookes
           only
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           therein
           doth
           his
           happinesse
           consist
           .
           Take
           any
           thing
           that
           will
           not
           goe
           out
           of
           its
           owne
           sphere
           ,
           but
           dwels
           within
           its
           owne
           compasse
           ,
           stands
           upon
           its
           owne
           bottome
           to
           seeke
           its
           happinesse
           ,
           that
           thing
           destroyes
           it selfe
           ;
           looke
           to
           any
           of
           the
           creatures
           ,
           and
           let
           them
           not
           stirre
           out
           of
           their
           owne
           shell
           ,
           they
           perish
           there
           .
           So
           ,
           take
           a
           man
           that
           hath
           no
           further
           end
           than
           himselfe
           ,
           
           let
           him
           seeke
           himselfe
           ,
           make
           himselfe
           his
           end
           in
           all
           things
           he
           doth
           ,
           looke
           only
           to
           his
           owne
           profit
           and
           commodity
           ,
           such
           a
           man
           destroyes
           himselfe
           :
           for
           he
           is
           made
           to
           serve
           God
           ,
           and
           men
           ,
           and
           therein
           doth
           his
           happinesse
           consist
           ,
           because
           that
           hee
           is
           made
           for
           such
           an
           end
           :
           take
           those
           that
           have
           beene
           serviceable
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           men
           ,
           that
           have
           spent
           themselves
           in
           serving
           God
           ,
           with
           a
           perfect
           heart
           ,
           we
           see
           that
           such
           men
           are
           happie
           men
           ;
           and
           doe
           we
           not
           finde
           it
           by
           experience
           ,
           that
           those
           
           that
           have
           gone
           a
           contrary
           way
           ,
           have
           destroyed
           themselves
           ?
           And
           this
           is
           the
           third
           particular
           .
        
         
           
           4
           If
           things
           had
           no
           beginning
           ,
           
           if
           the
           world
           was
           from
           eternitie
           ;
           what
           is
           the
           reason
           there
           are
           no
           monuments
           of
           more
           ancient
           times
           ,
           than
           there
           are
           ?
           For
           ,
           if
           wee
           consider
           what
           eternity
           is
           ,
           and
           what
           the
           vastnesse
           of
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           when
           you
           have
           thought
           of
           millions
           of
           millions
           of
           yeares
           ,
           yet
           still
           there
           is
           more
           beyond
           :
           if
           the
           world
           hath
           been
           of
           so
           long
           continuance
           ,
           what
           is
           the
           reason
           ,
           that
           things
           are
           but
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           newly
           ripened
           ?
           what
           is
           the
           reason
           ,
           that
           things
           are
           of
           no
           greater
           antiquity
           than
           they
           are
           ?
           Take
           all
           the
           Writers
           that
           ever
           wrote
           ,
           (
           besides
           the
           Scripture
           )
           and
           they
           all
           exceed
           not
           above
           foure
           thousand
           yeares
           ;
           for
           they
           almost
           all
           agree
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           first
           man
           ,
           that
           had
           ever
           any
           history
           written
           of
           him
           ,
           was
           Ninus
           ,
           who
           lived
           about
           Abrahams
           time
           ,
           or
           a
           little
           before
           ;
           
             Trogus
             Pompeius
          
           ,
           and
           
             Diodorus
             Siculus
          
           agree
           in
           this
           .
           Plutarch
           saith
           ,
           that
           Theseus
           ,
           was
           the
           first
           ,
           before
           him
           there
           was
           no
           history
           of
           truth
           ,
           nothing
           credible
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           his
           expression
           :
           Take
           the
           Histories
           of
           times
           before
           Theseus
           ,
           and
           you
           shall
           finde
           them
           to
           be
           but
           like
           skirts
           ,
           in
           the
           maps
           ,
           wherein
           you
           shall
           finde
           nothing
           but
           vast
           Seas
           .
           Varro
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           most
           learned
           of
           their
           Writers
           ,
           professeth
           ,
           that
           before
           the
           kingdome
           of
           the
           Sicyonians
           ,
           which
           begun
           after
           Ninus
           time
           ,
           that
           before
           that
           time
           nothing
           was
           certaine
           ,
           and
           the
           beginning
           of
           that
           was
           doubtfull
           ,
           and
           uncertain
           .
           And
           their
           usuall
           division
           of
           all
           history
           ,
           into
           fabulous
           ,
           and
           certaine
           ,
           by
           Historians
           ,
           is
           well
           knowne
           ,
           to
           
           those
           that
           are
           conversant
           in
           them
           ;
           and
           yet
           the
           Historians
           ,
           that
           are
           of
           any
           truth
           ,
           began
           long
           after
           the
           Captivitie
           in
           Babylon
           ;
           for
           Herodotus
           ,
           that
           lived
           after
           Esthers
           time
           ,
           is
           counted
           the
           first
           that
           ever
           wrote
           in
           Prose
           ,
           and
           he
           was
           above
           eight
           hundred
           yeares
           after
           Moses
           time
           .
           For
           conclusion
           of
           this
           ,
           we
           will
           only
           say
           ,
           that
           which
           one
           of
           the
           ancientest
           of
           the
           Roman
           Poets
           ,
           drawing
           this
           conclusion
           from
           the
           argument
           we
           have
           in
           hand
           ,
           saith
           ,
           If
           things
           were
           from
           eternitie
           ,
           and
           had
           not
           a
           beginning
           ;
           
             
               Cur
               supra
               bellum
               Thebanum
               &
               funera
               Trojae
            
             
               Non
               alias
               alii
               quoque
               res
               cecinere
               Poetae
               ?
            
          
           
             If
             things
             were
             from
             eternitie
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             reason
             ,
             that
             before
             the
             Theban
             and
             Trojan
             warre
             ,
             all
             the
             ancient
             Poets
             ,
             and
             ancient
             Writers
             did
             not
             make
             mention
             of
             any
             thing
             ?
          
           Doe
           you
           thinke
           ,
           if
           things
           had
           beene
           from
           eternitie
           ,
           there
           would
           be
           no
           monuments
           of
           them
           ,
           if
           you
           consider
           the
           vastnesse
           of
           eternitie
           ,
           what
           it
           is
           ?
           So
           likewise
           for
           the
           beginning
           of
           Arts
           and
           Sciences
           ;
           what
           is
           the
           reason
           that
           the
           originall
           of
           them
           is
           knowne
           ?
           why
           were
           they
           no
           sooner
           found
           out
           ?
           why
           are
           they
           not
           sooner
           perfected
           ?
           Printing
           ,
           you
           know
           ,
           is
           a
           late
           invention
           ;
           and
           so
           is
           the
           invention
           of
           Letters
           :
           take
           all
           Sciences
           ,
           the
           ancientest
           ,
           as
           Astrologie
           and
           Philosophy
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Mathematickes
           ;
           why
           are
           their
           authors
           yet
           known
           ,
           &
           we
           see
           them
           in
           the
           blade
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           the
           fruit
           ?
           So
           for
           the
           Genealogies
           of
           men
           (
           for
           that
           I
           touch
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           an
           argument
           insinuated
           by
           Paul
           ,
           when
           hee
           disputed
           with
           the
           Heathens
           ,
           
           Acts
           17.26
           .
           
             That
             God
             hath
             made
             of
             one
             bloud
             all
             mankinde
          
           )
           you
           see
           evidently
           how
           one
           man
           begets
           another
           ,
           and
           he
           another
           ,
           &c.
           and
           so
           goe
           and
           take
           all
           the
           Genealogies
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           other
           historiographers
           ,
           we
           shall
           see
           ,
           that
           they
           all
           come
           to
           one
           well-head
           .
           Now
           ,
           I
           aske
           ,
           if
           the
           world
           was
           from
           eternitie
           ,
           what
           is
           the
           reason
           that
           there
           is
           but
           one
           fountaine
           ,
           one
           bloud
           whereof
           we
           are
           all
           made
           ?
           Why
           should
           they
           not
           be
           made
           all
           together
           ?
           Why
           was
           not
           the
           earth
           peopled
           together
           ,
           and
           in
           every
           Land
           a
           multitude
           of
           inhabitants
           together
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           beene
           from
           eternitie
           ,
           and
           had
           no
           beginning
           ?
        
         
           
           The
           second
           principall
           Head
           ,
           by
           which
           wee
           will
           make
           this
           good
           to
           you
           ,
           that
           
             there
             is
             a
             God
          
           ,
           
           that
           made
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ,
           is
           ,
           the
           testimony
           of
           God
           himselfe
           .
           There
           is
           a
           double
           testimony
           ;
           one
           is
           the
           written
           testimony
           ,
           which
           we
           have
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ;
           the
           other
           is
           ,
           that
           testimony
           ,
           which
           is
           
             written
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             men
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           ,
           you
           know
           that
           all
           Nations
           do
           acknowledge
           a
           God
           ,
           (
           this
           we
           take
           for
           granted
           )
           yea
           ,
           even
           those
           that
           have
           been
           lately
           discovered
           ,
           that
           live
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           disjoyned
           from
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           yet
           they
           all
           have
           ,
           and
           worship
           a
           God
           ;
           those
           Nations
           discovered
           lately
           by
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           in
           the
           
             West
             Indies
          
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           have
           beene
           discovered
           since
           ;
           all
           of
           them
           ,
           without
           exception
           ,
           have
           it
           written
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           that
           
             there
             is
             a
             God.
          
           Now
           the
           strength
           of
           the
           argument
           lies
           in
           these
           two
           things
           :
        
         
           1
           I
           observe
           that
           phrase
           used
           ,
           Rom.
           2.15
           .
           It
           is
           
           called
           
             a
             law
             written
             in
             their
             hearts
             .
          
           
           Every
           mans
           soule
           is
           but
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           the
           table
           or
           paper
           ,
           upon
           which
           the
           writing
           is
           ;
           the
           thing
           written
           is
           this
           principle
           that
           we
           are
           now
           upon
           ,
           that
           
             there
             is
             a
             God
          
           ,
           that
           made
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           :
           but
           now
           who
           is
           the
           Writer
           ?
           surely
           it
           is
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           evident
           by
           this
           ;
           because
           it
           is
           a
           generall
           effect
           in
           the
           heart
           of
           every
           man
           living
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           must
           come
           from
           a
           generall
           cause
           :
           from
           whence
           else
           shall
           it
           proceed
           ?
           no
           particular
           cause
           can
           produce
           it
           ;
           if
           it
           were
           ,
           or
           had
           beene
           taught
           by
           some
           particular
           man
           ,
           by
           some
           sect
           ,
           in
           some
           one
           Nation
           or
           Kingdome
           ,
           in
           one
           age
           ,
           then
           ,
           knowing
           the
           cause
           ,
           wee
           should
           see
           that
           the
           effect
           would
           not
           exceed
           it
           ,
           but
           when
           you
           finde
           it
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           all
           men
           ,
           in
           all
           Nations
           and
           ages
           ;
           then
           you
           must
           conclude
           ,
           it
           was
           an
           universall
           effect
           ,
           written
           by
           the
           generall
           Author
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           which
           is
           God
           alone
           ;
           and
           so
           consequently
           ,
           the
           argument
           hath
           this
           strength
           in
           it
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           the
           testimony
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           2
           Besides
           ,
           when
           you
           see
           every
           man
           looking
           after
           a
           God
           ,
           and
           seeking
           him
           ,
           it
           is
           an
           argument
           that
           there
           is
           one
           ,
           though
           they
           doe
           not
           finde
           him
           :
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           they
           pitch
           upon
           a
           false
           god
           ,
           and
           goe
           the
           wrong
           way
           to
           seeke
           him
           ,
           yet
           it
           shewes
           that
           there
           is
           such
           a
           Deity
           .
           For
           as
           in
           other
           things
           ;
           when
           we
           see
           one
           affect
           that
           thing
           which
           another
           doth
           not
           ;
           as
           to
           the
           eye
           of
           one
           ,
           that
           is
           beautifull
           which
           is
           not
           to
           another
           ,
           yet
           all
           affecting
           some
           beauty
           ;
           it
           is
           an
           argument
           that
           beauty
           is
           the
           general
           object
           of
           all
           ,
           and
           so
           in
           taste
           &
           other
           senses
           .
           So
           when
           we
           see
           men
           going
           different
           waies
           ,
           some
           worshipping
           one
           God
           ,
           
           some
           another
           ,
           yet
           all
           conspiring
           in
           this
           ,
           to
           worship
           a
           God
           ,
           it
           must
           needs
           argue
           that
           there
           is
           one
           :
           for
           this
           law
           ingraven
           in
           every
           mans
           heart
           ,
           you
           will
           grant
           that
           it
           is
           a
           work
           of
           Nature
           at
           least
           ,
           and
           the
           workes
           of
           Nature
           are
           not
           in
           vaine
           ;
           even
           as
           ,
           when
           you
           see
           the
           fire
           to
           ascend
           above
           the
           aire
           ,
           it
           argues
           that
           there
           is
           a
           place
           where
           it
           would
           rest
           ,
           though
           you
           never
           saw
           it
           ;
           and
           as
           ,
           in
           winter
           ,
           when
           you
           see
           the
           Swallowes
           flying
           to
           a
           place
           ,
           though
           you
           never
           saw
           the
           place
           ,
           yet
           you
           must
           needs
           gather
           that
           there
           is
           one
           which
           Nature
           hath
           appointed
           them
           ,
           and
           hath
           given
           them
           an
           instinct
           to
           flye
           unto
           ,
           and
           there
           to
           be
           at
           rest
           ;
           so
           when
           you
           see
           in
           every
           mans
           soule
           such
           an
           instigation
           to
           seeke
           God
           ,
           though
           men
           never
           saw
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           goe
           the
           wrong
           way
           to
           seeke
           him
           ,
           and
           take
           that
           for
           God
           which
           is
           not
           ,
           yet
           this
           argues
           there
           is
           a
           Deitie
           which
           they
           intend
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           third
           .
        
         
           
           The
           last
           argument
           is
           taken
           from
           the
           soule
           of
           man
           ,
           
           
             the
             fashion
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             immortality
             of
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
           First
           ,
           God
           is
           said
           to
           have
           
             made
             man
             after
             his
             owne
             Image
          
           ;
           hee
           doth
           not
           meane
           his
           bodie
           ,
           for
           that
           is
           not
           made
           after
           the
           Image
           of
           God
           ;
           neither
           is
           it
           only
           that
           holinesse
           which
           was
           created
           in
           us
           ,
           and
           now
           lost
           :
           for
           then
           he
           would
           not
           have
           said
           ,
           Gen.
           9.6
           .
           
           
             He
             that
             sheds
             mans
             bloud
             ,
             by
             man
             shall
             his
             bloud
             be
             shed
             ,
             for
             in
             the
             Image
             of
          
           GOD
           
             made
             hee
             man.
          
           The
           principall
           intent
           of
           that
           place
           ,
           is
           (
           for
           ought
           I
           can
           see
           or
           judge
           )
           of
           that
           Scripture
           (
           speaking
           of
           the
           naturall
           fashion
           of
           things
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           the
           supernaturall
           graces
           )
           it
           is
           ,
           to
           expresse
           that
           God
           hath
           given
           a
           soule
           to
           man
           ,
           that
           carries
           the
           
           Image
           of
           God
           ,
           a
           likenesse
           to
           the
           Essence
           of
           God
           ,
           immateriall
           ,
           immortall
           ,
           invisible
           ;
           for
           there
           is
           a
           double
           Image
           of
           God
           in
           the
           soule
           ,
           one
           in
           the
           substance
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           is
           never
           lost
           ;
           another
           is
           the
           supernaturall
           grace
           ,
           which
           is
           an
           Image
           of
           the
           knowledge
           ,
           holinesse
           ,
           and
           righteousnesse
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           utterly
           lost
           .
           But
           the
           soule
           is
           the
           Image
           of
           the
           Essence
           of
           God
           ,
           (
           as
           I
           may
           so
           speake
           )
           that
           is
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           spirit
           immateriall
           ,
           immortall
           ,
           invisible
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           ;
           hath
           understanding
           and
           will
           ,
           as
           he
           hath
           ;
           he
           understands
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           wils
           whatsoever
           he
           pleaseth
           .
           And
           you
           see
           an
           expression
           of
           him
           in
           your
           owne
           soule
           ,
           which
           is
           an
           argument
           of
           the
           Deitie
           .
        
         
           
           Secondly
           ,
           besides
           ,
           the
           immortalitie
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           which
           argues
           it
           came
           not
           from
           any
           thing
           here
           below
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           hath
           its
           originall
           from
           
             God
             ;
             it
             came
             from
          
           GOD
           ,
           
             and
             to
          
           GOD
           
             it
             must
             returne
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           it
           had
           not
           any
           beginning
           here
           ,
           it
           had
           it
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           him
           againe
           it
           must
           returne
           .
           For
           what
           is
           this
           body
           ,
           wherein
           the
           soule
           is
           ?
           it
           is
           but
           the
           case
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           the
           shell
           ,
           and
           sheath
           of
           it
           ;
           therefore
           the
           soule
           useth
           it
           but
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           and
           dwels
           in
           it
           ,
           as
           a
           man
           dwels
           in
           a
           house
           ,
           while
           it
           is
           habitable
           ,
           but
           when
           it
           is
           growne
           ruinous
           ,
           he
           departeth
           :
           the
           soule
           useth
           the
           body
           ,
           as
           a
           man
           doth
           a
           vessell
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           broken
           ,
           he
           layes
           it
           aside
           ;
           or
           as
           a
           man
           doth
           an
           instrument
           ,
           whilest
           it
           will
           be
           serviceable
           to
           him
           ;
           but
           when
           it
           is
           no
           longer
           fit
           to
           play
           upon
           ,
           he
           casts
           it
           aside
           ;
           so
           doth
           the
           soule
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           lay
           aside
           the
           body
           :
           for
           it
           is
           but
           as
           a
           garment
           that
           a
           man
           useth
           ;
           when
           it
           is
           worne
           
           out
           ,
           and
           threed-bare
           ,
           he
           casts
           it
           off
           :
           so
           doth
           the
           soule
           with
           the
           body
           .
           And
           for
           the
           further
           proofe
           of
           this
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           depends
           not
           on
           the
           body
           ,
           nor
           hath
           its
           originall
           of
           it
           ,
           or
           by
           it
           ;
           consider
           the
           great
           acts
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           which
           are
           such
           ,
           as
           cannot
           arise
           from
           the
           temper
           of
           the
           matter
           ,
           be
           it
           never
           so
           curious
           :
           As
           the
           discourse
           of
           the
           soule
           from
           one
           generall
           to
           another
           ;
           the
           apprehension
           of
           so
           high
           things
           ,
           as
           God
           ,
           and
           Angels
           ;
           the
           devising
           of
           such
           things
           as
           never
           came
           into
           the
           senses
           .
           For
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           true
           ,
           that
           sounds
           and
           colours
           be
           carried
           into
           the
           understanding
           by
           the
           senses
           ;
           yet
           to
           make
           pictures
           of
           these
           colours
           ,
           and
           musicke
           of
           these
           sounds
           ,
           this
           is
           from
           the
           understanding
           within
           :
           So
           the
           remembrance
           of
           things
           past
           ;
           observing
           the
           condition
           of
           things
           ,
           by
           comparing
           one
           with
           another
           .
           Now
           ,
           looke
           upon
           bruit
           beasts
           ,
           we
           see
           no
           actions
           but
           may
           arise
           from
           the
           temper
           of
           the
           matter
           ;
           according
           to
           which
           their
           fancie
           and
           appetite
           are
           fashioned
           ;
           though
           some
           actions
           are
           stronger
           than
           others
           ,
           yet
           they
           arise
           not
           above
           the
           Well-head
           of
           sense
           :
           all
           those
           extraordinary
           things
           ,
           which
           they
           are
           taught
           to
           doe
           ,
           it
           is
           but
           for
           their
           food
           ,
           as
           Hawkes
           ,
           and
           some
           Pigeons
           ,
           it
           is
           reported
           ,
           in
           Assyria
           that
           they
           carry
           Letters
           from
           one
           place
           to
           another
           ,
           where
           they
           use
           to
           have
           food
           ;
           so
           other
           beasts
           that
           act
           dancing
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           motions
           ,
           it
           is
           done
           by
           working
           on
           their
           senses
           :
           but
           come
           to
           man
           ,
           there
           are
           other
           actions
           of
           his
           understanding
           and
           will
           in
           the
           soule
           :
           It
           is
           true
           indeed
           ,
           in
           a
           man
           there
           are
           fancie
           and
           appetite
           ,
           and
           these
           arise
           from
           the
           temper
           of
           the
           body
           ;
           therefore
           
           as
           the
           body
           hath
           a
           different
           temper
           ,
           so
           there
           are
           severall
           appetites
           ,
           dispositions
           and
           affections
           ;
           some
           man
           longs
           after
           one
           thing
           ,
           some
           after
           another
           ,
           but
           these
           are
           but
           the
           severall
           turnings
           of
           the
           sensuall
           appetite
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           also
           seene
           in
           beasts
           )
           therefore
           when
           the
           soule
           is
           gone
           ,
           these
           remaine
           no
           longer
           ;
           but
           come
           to
           the
           higher
           part
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           the
           actions
           of
           the
           will
           ,
           and
           understanding
           of
           man
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           of
           an
           higher
           nature
           ;
           the
           acts
           which
           they
           doe
           ,
           have
           no
           dependance
           upon
           the
           body
           at
           all
           :
           Besides
           ,
           come
           to
           the
           motions
           of
           the
           body
           ;
           the
           soule
           guides
           and
           moves
           the
           body
           ,
           as
           a
           Pilot
           doth
           a
           ship
           ,
           (
           now
           the
           Pilot
           may
           be
           safe
           ,
           though
           the
           ship
           be
           split
           upon
           the
           rocke
           .
           )
           Looke
           on
           beasts
           ,
           they
           are
           led
           wholly
           as
           their
           appetite
           carries
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           must
           goe
           that
           way
           ;
           therefore
           they
           are
           not
           ruled
           ,
           as
           a
           Pilot
           governes
           a
           ship
           :
           but
           in
           men
           ,
           their
           appetites
           would
           carry
           them
           hither
           ,
           or
           thither
           ,
           but
           the
           will
           saith
           no
           ,
           and
           that
           hath
           the
           understanding
           for
           its
           counseller
           .
           So
           that
           the
           motions
           of
           the
           body
           arise
           not
           from
           the
           diversity
           of
           the
           sensuall
           appetites
           ,
           as
           in
           all
           other
           creatures
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           will
           and
           understanding
           ;
           for
           the
           soule
           depends
           not
           upon
           the
           body
           ,
           but
           the
           acts
           of
           the
           body
           depend
           upon
           it
           :
           therefore
           ,
           when
           the
           body
           perisheth
           ,
           the
           soule
           dies
           not
           ;
           but
           ,
           as
           a
           man
           that
           dwels
           in
           a
           house
           ;
           if
           the
           house
           fall
           ,
           he
           hath
           no
           dependance
           on
           it
           ,
           but
           may
           goe
           away
           to
           another
           house
           ;
           so
           the
           soule
           hath
           no
           dependance
           upon
           the
           bodie
           at
           all
           ;
           therefore
           you
           must
           not
           think
           that
           it
           doth
           die
           when
           the
           body
           perisheth
           .
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           the
           soule
           is
           not
           worne
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           weary
           ,
           
           as
           other
           things
           are
           ;
           the
           body
           is
           weary
           ,
           and
           the
           spirits
           are
           weary
           :
           the
           body
           weares
           ,
           as
           doth
           a
           garment
           ,
           till
           it
           be
           wholly
           worne
           out
           :
           now
           ,
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           not
           weary
           ,
           it
           cannot
           perish
           ;
           but
           ,
           in
           the
           very
           actions
           of
           the
           soule
           it selfe
           there
           is
           no
           wearinesse
           ,
           but
           whatsoever
           comes
           into
           the
           soule
           perfects
           it
           ,
           with
           a
           naturall
           perfection
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           the
           stronger
           for
           it
           ;
           therefore
           it
           cannot
           be
           subject
           to
           decay
           ,
           it
           cannot
           weare
           out
           ,
           as
           other
           things
           doe
           ,
           but
           the
           more
           notions
           it
           hath
           ,
           the
           more
           perfect
           it
           is
           :
           the
           body
           ,
           indeed
           ,
           is
           weary
           with
           labour
           ,
           and
           the
           spirits
           are
           weary
           ,
           but
           the
           soule
           is
           not
           weary
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           immediate
           acts
           of
           it
           ,
           the
           soule
           it
           works
           still
           ,
           even
           when
           the
           body
           sleepeth
           :
           Looke
           upon
           all
           the
           actions
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           independent
           ,
           and
           as
           their
           independencie
           growes
           ,
           so
           the
           soule
           growes
           younger
           and
           younger
           ,
           and
           stronger
           and
           stronger
           ,
           
             senescens
             juvenescit
          
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           subject
           to
           decay
           ,
           or
           mortalitie
           :
           as
           you
           see
           in
           a
           Chicken
           ,
           it
           growes
           still
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           shell
           breakes
           ,
           and
           falls
           off
           :
           so
           is
           it
           with
           the
           soule
           ,
           the
           body
           hangs
           on
           it
           ,
           but
           as
           a
           shell
           ,
           and
           when
           the
           soule
           is
           growne
           to
           perfection
           ,
           it
           falls
           away
           ,
           and
           the
           soule
           returnes
           to
           the
           Maker
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           thing
           that
           I
           should
           come
           to
           ,
           
           is
           to
           shew
           you
           how
           this
           is
           made
           evident
           by
           faith
           .
           When
           a
           man
           hath
           some
           rude
           thoughts
           of
           a
           thing
           ,
           and
           hath
           some
           reason
           for
           it
           ,
           he
           then
           begins
           to
           have
           some
           perswasion
           of
           it
           ;
           but
           when
           ,
           besides
           ,
           a
           man
           wise
           and
           true
           ,
           shall
           come
           ,
           and
           tell
           him
           it
           is
           so
           ,
           this
           addes
           much
           strength
           to
           his
           confidence
           :
           for
           when
           you
           come
           to
           discerne
           this
           God-head
           ,
           and
           to
           know
           
           it
           by
           reasons
           from
           the
           creatures
           ,
           this
           may
           give
           you
           some
           perswasion
           ;
           but
           when
           one
           shall
           come
           ,
           and
           tell
           you
           out
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           made
           by
           a
           wise
           and
           true
           God
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           so
           indeed
           ;
           this
           makes
           you
           confirmed
           in
           it
           .
           Therefore
           the
           strength
           of
           the
           argument
           by
           faith
           ,
           you
           may
           gather
           after
           this
           manner
           :
           Yee
           beleeve
           the
           Scriptures
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           are
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ;
           now
           this
           is
           contained
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           that
           
             God
             made
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
          
           ;
           therefore
           ,
           beleeving
           the
           Scriptures
           to
           be
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           whatsoever
           is
           contained
           in
           them
           ;
           hence
           faith
           layes
           hold
           upon
           it
           also
           ,
           and
           so
           our
           consent
           growes
           strong
           and
           firme
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           God
           :
           After
           this
           manner
           you
           come
           to
           conclude
           it
           by
           faith
           .
           For
           what
           is
           faith
           ?
           Faith
           is
           ,
           but
           when
           a
           thing
           is
           propounded
           to
           you
           ,
           even
           as
           an
           object
           set
           before
           the
           eye
           ,
           there
           is
           an
           habit
           of
           faith
           within
           ,
           that
           sees
           it
           what
           it
           is
           ;
           for
           faith
           is
           nothing
           else
           ,
           but
           a
           seeing
           of
           that
           which
           is
           :
           for
           though
           a
           thing
           is
           not
           true
           ,
           because
           I
           beleeve
           it
           is
           so
           ,
           yet
           things
           first
           are
           ,
           and
           then
           I
           beleeve
           them
           .
           Faith
           doth
           not
           beleeve
           things
           imaginary
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           have
           no
           ground
           ;
           but
           whatsoever
           faith
           beleeves
           ,
           it
           hath
           a
           being
           ,
           and
           the
           things
           we
           beleeve
           ,
           doe
           lye
           before
           the
           eye
           of
           reason
           ,
           sanctified
           and
           elevated
           by
           the
           eye
           of
           faith
           ;
           therefore
           Moses
           ,
           when
           he
           goes
           about
           to
           set
           downe
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           hee
           doth
           not
           prove
           things
           by
           reason
           ,
           but
           propounds
           them
           ,
           as
           ,
           
             In
             the
             beginning
          
           GOD
           
             made
             the
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
          
           ;
           he
           propounds
           the
           object
           ,
           and
           leaves
           it
           to
           the
           eye
           of
           faith
           to
           looke
           upon
           .
           For
           the
           nature
           of
           faith
           is
           this
           :
           God
           hath
           given
           to
           man
           
           an
           understanding
           facultie
           ,
           (
           which
           we
           call
           ,
           Reason
           )
           the
           object
           of
           this
           is
           all
           the
           truths
           that
           are
           delivered
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           &
           whatsoever
           hath
           a
           being
           .
           Now
           take
           all
           things
           that
           we
           are
           said
           to
           beleeve
           ,
           and
           they
           also
           are
           things
           
             that
             are
          
           ,
           and
           which
           are
           the
           true
           objects
           of
           the
           understanding
           and
           reason
           .
           But
           the
           understanding
           hath
           objects
           of
           two
           sorts
           :
        
         
           1
           Such
           as
           we
           may
           easily
           perceive
           ,
           as
           the
           eye
           of
           man
           doth
           the
           object
           that
           is
           before
           him
           .
        
         
           2
           Such
           as
           we
           see
           with
           more
           difficulty
           ,
           and
           cannot
           doe
           ▪
           it
           ,
           without
           something
           above
           the
           eye
           to
           elevate
           it
           :
           As
           the
           candle
           and
           the
           bignesse
           of
           it
           ,
           the
           eye
           can
           see
           ;
           but
           to
           know
           the
           bignesse
           of
           the
           Sunne
           ,
           in
           the
           latitude
           of
           it
           ,
           you
           must
           have
           instruments
           of
           art
           to
           see
           it
           ,
           and
           you
           must
           measure
           it
           by
           degrees
           ,
           and
           so
           see
           it
           :
           So
           is
           it
           here
           ,
           some
           things
           we
           may
           fully
           see
           by
           reason
           alone
           ,
           and
           those
           are
           such
           as
           lye
           before
           us
           ,
           and
           them
           wee
           may
           easily
           see
           :
           but
           other
           things
           there
           are
           ,
           that
           though
           they
           are
           true
           ,
           yet
           they
           are
           more
           remote
           ,
           and
           further
           off
           ;
           therefore
           they
           are
           harder
           to
           bee
           seene
           ;
           and
           therefore
           we
           must
           have
           something
           to
           helpe
           our
           understanding
           to
           see
           them
           .
           So
           that
           indeed
           ,
           Faith
           ,
           it
           is
           but
           the
           lifting
           up
           of
           the
           understanding
           ,
           by
           adding
           a
           new
           light
           to
           them
           and
           it
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           are
           said
           to
           be
           revealed
           ,
           not
           because
           they
           were
           not
           before
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           revealing
           of
           them
           gave
           a
           being
           unto
           them
           ;
           but
           ,
           even
           as
           a
           new
           light
           in
           the
           night
           discovers
           to
           us
           that
           which
           we
           did
           not
           see
           before
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           prospective
           glasse
           reveales
           to
           the
           eye
           ,
           that
           which
           we
           could
           not
           see
           before
           ,
           and
           by
           its
           owne
           power
           ,
           the
           eye
           could
           not
           
           reach
           unto
           .
           So
           that
           the
           way
           to
           strengthen
           our selves
           by
           this
           argument
           ,
           is
           to
           beleeve
           the
           Scriptures
           ;
           and
           the
           things
           contained
           in
           them
           .
        
         
           Now
           you
           should
           see
           ,
           why
           we
           are
           to
           beleeve
           the
           Scriptures
           ;
           but
           this
           wee
           must
           leave
           till
           the
           next
           time
           .
           We
           will
           now
           come
           to
           some
           use
           of
           the
           point
           ,
           for
           wee
           are
           not
           to
           dismisse
           you
           without
           some
           application
           ,
           but
           we
           must
           insert
           some
           uses
           here
           and
           there
           .
        
         
           
             
               Vse
            
             1
          
           When
           you
           heare
           these
           arguments
           ,
           and
           this
           conclusion
           proving
           that
           
             there
             is
             a
             God
          
           ,
           
           the
           use
           you
           should
           make
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           ,
           to
           labour
           daily
           to
           strengthen
           our
           faith
           in
           this
           principle
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           an
           eye
           at
           God
           in
           all
           our
           actions
           ,
           for
           this
           is
           the
           reason
           given
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           why
           one
           man
           comes
           to
           God
           ,
           because
           he
           
             beleeves
             that
             he
             is
          
           ,
           and
           another
           doth
           not
           ,
           because
           he
           beleeves
           it
           but
           by
           halves
           ;
           if
           they
           did
           beleeve
           this
           fully
           ,
           they
           would
           serve
           God
           with
           a
           perfect
           heart
           .
           What
           is
           the
           reason
           ,
           that
           Moses
           breaks
           thorow
           all
           impediments
           ,
           
           he
           had
           temptations
           on
           both
           sides
           ;
           Prosperitie
           and
           preferment
           on
           the
           one
           side
           ,
           and
           adversity
           and
           afflictions
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           yet
           he
           passeth
           thorow
           wealth
           and
           povertie
           ,
           honour
           and
           dishonour
           ,
           and
           goes
           straight
           on
           in
           the
           way
           to
           heaven
           ,
           and
           〈◊〉
           reason
           is
           added
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           because
           
             hee
             saw
             him
             that
             was
             invisible
          
           ;
           even
           so
           ,
           if
           you
           did
           see
           him
           that
           was
           invisible
           ,
           the
           God
           wee
           now
           speake
           of
           ,
           as
           you
           see
           a
           man
           that
           stands
           before
           you
           ,
           your
           wayes
           would
           be
           more
           even
           ,
           and
           wee
           should
           walke
           with
           him
           more
           uprightly
           than
           we
           doe
           ,
           if
           we
           did
           but
           beleeve
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           he
           that
           
             fills
             the
             heaven
             and
             earth
          
           ;
           as
           he
           saith
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           Ier.
           23.24
           .
           
        
         
         
           Some
           may
           here
           say
           ;
           
             
               Object
               .
            
          
           How
           can
           we
           see
           him
           that
           is
           invisible
           ?
           here
           is
           
             oppositum
             in
             adjecto
          
           ,
           to
           see
           him
           that
           is
           invisible
           .
        
         
           
             
               Answ.
               
            
          
           Come
           to
           the
           body
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           you
           can
           see
           nothing
           but
           the
           outside
           ,
           the
           outward
           bulke
           and
           hide
           of
           the
           creature
           ,
           yet
           there
           is
           an
           immateriall
           ,
           invisible
           substance
           within
           ,
           that
           fils
           the
           body
           ;
           so
           come
           to
           the
           body
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           God
           that
           fills
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ,
           as
           the
           soule
           doth
           the
           body
           .
           Now
           to
           draw
           this
           a
           little
           nearer
           ,
           that
           invisible
           ,
           immateriall
           substance
           ,
           the
           soule
           of
           man
           which
           stands
           at
           the
           doores
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           and
           lookes
           out
           at
           the
           windows
           of
           the
           eyes
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           eares
           ,
           both
           to
           see
           and
           heare
           ,
           which
           yet
           wee
           see
           not
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           this
           soule
           that
           doth
           all
           these
           ;
           for
           if
           the
           soule
           be
           once
           gone
           out
           of
           the
           house
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           the
           eye
           sees
           no
           more
           ,
           the
           eare
           heares
           no
           more
           ,
           than
           an
           house
           or
           chamber
           can
           see
           ,
           when
           there
           is
           no
           body
           in
           it
           ;
           and
           as
           it
           is
           the
           spirituall
           substance
           within
           the
           body
           that
           sees
           ,
           and
           heares
           ,
           and
           understands
           all
           ;
           so
           apply
           this
           to
           God
           that
           dwells
           in
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ;
           that
           as
           ,
           though
           you
           see
           not
           the
           soule
           ,
           yet
           every
           part
           of
           the
           body
           is
           full
           of
           it
           ;
           so
           if
           we
           looke
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           we
           see
           that
           it
           is
           filled
           ,
           and
           yet
           God
           (
           like
           as
           the
           soule
           )
           is
           in
           every
           place
           ,
           and
           fills
           it
           with
           his
           presence
           ;
           he
           is
           present
           with
           every
           creature
           ,
           he
           is
           in
           the
           aire
           ,
           and
           in
           your selves
           ,
           and
           seeth
           al
           your
           actions
           ,
           and
           heareth
           al
           your
           words
           ;
           and
           if
           we
           could
           bring
           our selves
           to
           a
           setled
           perswasion
           of
           this
           ,
           it
           would
           cause
           us
           to
           walke
           more
           evenly
           with
           God
           than
           we
           do
           ,
           and
           to
           converse
           with
           him
           after
           another
           manner
           ;
           when
           a
           man
           is
           present
           ,
           
           yea
           ,
           are
           sollicitous
           ,
           thinking
           what
           that
           soule
           thinkes
           of
           you
           ,
           how
           that
           soule
           is
           affected
           to
           you
           ;
           so
           if
           you
           beleeved
           God
           were
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           it
           would
           make
           you
           have
           an
           eye
           to
           him
           in
           all
           your
           actions
           ,
           as
           he
           hath
           an
           eye
           to
           you
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           a
           speciall
           care
           to
           please
           him
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           rather
           than
           to
           please
           men
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           ground
           of
           all
           the
           difference
           betweene
           men
           :
           One
           man
           beleeves
           it
           fully
           that
           there
           is
           such
           a
           mighty
           God
           ;
           another
           beleeves
           it
           but
           by
           halves
           ;
           and
           therefore
           one
           man
           hath
           a
           care
           ,
           only
           to
           please
           God
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           an
           eye
           to
           him
           alone
           ;
           the
           other
           beleeving
           it
           but
           by
           halves
           ,
           he
           seeketh
           and
           earnestly
           followeth
           other
           things
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           so
           sollicitous
           what
           the
           Lord
           thinkes
           of
           him
           .
        
         
           The
           thing
           therfore
           which
           we
           exhort
           you
           unto
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           you
           would
           endevor
           to
           strengthen
           that
           principle
           more
           and
           more
           .
           We
           speake
           not
           to
           Atheists
           now
           ,
           but
           to
           them
           that
           beleeve
           
             there
             is
             a
             God
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           we
           do
           not
           think
           our
           labour
           lost
           :
           For
           ,
           though
           there
           be
           an
           assent
           to
           this
           truth
           in
           us
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           such
           an
           one
           as
           may
           receive
           degrees
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           strengthened
           :
           for
           I
           know
           that
           there
           are
           few
           perfect
           Atheists
           ,
           yet
           there
           are
           some
           degrees
           of
           Atheisme
           left
           in
           the
           best
           of
           Gods
           children
           ,
           which
           wee
           take
           not
           notice
           of
           ;
           for
           there
           is
           a
           two-fold
           Atheisme
           :
        
         
           
           1
           One
           is
           ,
           when
           a
           man
           thinkes
           that
           there
           is
           no
           God
           ,
           and
           knowes
           he
           doth
           so
           .
        
         
           2
           Another
           kinde
           of
           Atheisme
           is
           ,
           when
           a
           man
           doubts
           of
           the
           Deity
           ,
           and
           observes
           it
           not
           .
           There
           are
           some
           degrees
           of
           doubting
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           all
           men
           ,
           as
           we
           shall
           see
           by
           these
           effects
           ,
           that
           this
           untaken-notice-of
           
           Atheisme
           doth
           produce
           .
           As
           ,
           
           when
           men
           shall
           avoid
           crosses
           ,
           rather
           than
           sinne
           ,
           not
           considering
           that
           the
           wrath
           and
           displeasure
           of
           God
           goes
           with
           it
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           greatest
           evill
           that
           can
           befall
           us
           :
           What
           is
           the
           reason
           of
           it
           ?
           That
           whereas
           the
           greatest
           crosse
           is
           exceeding
           light
           ,
           if
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           be
           put
           in
           the
           other
           ballance
           ,
           what
           is
           the
           reason
           that
           yet
           this
           should
           over-weigh
           the
           other
           ,
           in
           our
           apprehension
           ,
           if
           wee
           be
           fully
           perswaded
           of
           this
           principle
           ,
           that
           God
           made
           Heaven
           and
           earth
           ?
           What
           is
           the
           reason
           that
           when
           crosses
           and
           sinne
           come
           into
           competition
           ,
           as
           two
           severall
           wayes
           ,
           that
           we
           must
           goe
           one
           way
           ;
           why
           will
           men
           rather
           turne
           aside
           from
           a
           crosse
           ,
           to
           sinne
           against
           God
           ,
           and
           violate
           the
           peace
           of
           their
           consciences
           ,
           rather
           than
           undergoe
           losses
           ,
           or
           crosses
           ,
           or
           imprisonment
           ?
        
         
           
           Againe
           ,
           what
           is
           the
           reason
           that
           we
           are
           so
           readie
           to
           please
           ,
           and
           loth
           to
           displease
           men
           ,
           as
           a
           potent
           friend
           or
           enemie
           ,
           rather
           than
           God
           ?
           If
           this
           principle
           were
           fully
           beleeved
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           God
           ,
           that
           made
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ,
           you
           would
           not
           doe
           so
           .
           The
           Prophet
           Isaiah
           doth
           expresse
           this
           most
           elegantly
           ,
           Isai.
           51.12
           ,
           13
           ,
           14.
           
           
           
             Who
             art
             thou
             that
             art
             afraid
             of
             man
             that
             shall
             die
             ,
             and
             the
             sonne
             of
             man
             ,
             which
             shal
             be
             made
             as
             grasse
             ,
             and
             forgettest
             the
          
           LORD
           
             thy
             Maker
             ,
             which
             stretched
             forth
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             and
             laid
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             Earth
             ?
          
           As
           if
           he
           should
           say
           ,
           what
           Atheisme
           is
           this
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           men
           ?
        
         
           Whence
           else
           are
           also
           those
           deceits
           ,
           lyes
           ,
           and
           shiftings
           ,
           to
           make
           things
           faire
           with
           men
           ,
           when
           they
           know
           that
           God
           is
           offended
           with
           it
           ,
           who
           seeth
           all
           things
           .
        
         
         
           What
           is
           the
           reason
           that
           men
           are
           so
           sensible
           of
           outward
           shame
           ,
           more
           than
           of
           secret
           sinnes
           ;
           and
           care
           so
           much
           what
           men
           thinke
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           speake
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           not
           what
           God
           sees
           or
           knows
           ?
           Doth
           not
           this
           declare
           that
           men
           think
           as
           those
           Atheists
           of
           whom
           Iob
           speakes
           ,
           Iob
           22.
           and
           doe
           they
           not
           conceive
           in
           some
           degree
           ,
           as
           those
           doe
           ,
           as
           if
           GOD
           
             did
             not
             descend
             beneath
             the
             circle
             of
             the
             heavens
             to
             the
             earth
             ,
          
           
           and
           his
           eyes
           were
           barred
           by
           the
           
             curtaines
             of
             the
             night
          
           ,
           that
           he
           did
           not
           take
           notice
           of
           the
           wayes
           of
           men
           ;
           and
           looke
           how
           men
           doe
           this
           in
           a
           greater
           measure
           ,
           so
           much
           greater
           Atheisme
           they
           have
           .
        
         
           
           Againe
           ,
           if
           you
           doe
           beleeve
           that
           there
           is
           such
           a
           God
           ,
           what
           is
           the
           reason
           when
           you
           have
           any
           thing
           to
           doe
           ,
           that
           you
           runne
           to
           creatures
           ,
           and
           seek
           help
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           busie
           your selves
           wholly
           about
           outward
           meanes
           ,
           and
           seeke
           not
           to
           God
           by
           prayer
           ,
           and
           renewing
           of
           your
           repentance
           ?
           if
           you
           did
           fully
           beleeve
           that
           there
           is
           a
           God
           ,
           you
           would
           rather
           doe
           this
           .
        
         
           
           Againe
           ,
           What
           is
           the
           reason
           that
           men
           are
           carried
           away
           with
           the
           present
           ,
           as
           Aristotle
           cals
           it
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           this
           same
           very
           
             (
             nunc
          
           )
           doth
           transport
           a
           man
           from
           the
           wayes
           of
           vertue
           to
           vice
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           too
           busie
           about
           the
           body
           ,
           and
           are
           carelesse
           of
           the
           immortall
           soule
           ,
           that
           they
           suffer
           that
           to
           lye
           ,
           like
           a
           forlorne
           prisoner
           ,
           and
           to
           sterve
           within
           them
           ?
           Would
           you
           doe
           so
           ,
           if
           you
           did
           beleeve
           that
           there
           is
           such
           a
           God
           ,
           that
           made
           the
           soule
           ,
           to
           whom
           it
           must
           returne
           and
           give
           an
           account
           ,
           and
           live
           with
           him
           for
           ever
           ?
        
         
         
           
           Againe
           ,
           what
           is
           the
           reason
           that
           men
           doe
           seeke
           so
           for
           the
           things
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           are
           so
           carefull
           in
           building
           houses
           ,
           gathering
           estates
           ,
           and
           preparing
           for
           themselves
           here
           such
           goodly
           mansions
           for
           their
           bodies
           ,
           and
           spend
           no
           time
           to
           adorne
           the
           soule
           ?
           (
           when
           yet
           these
           doe
           but
           grace
           us
           amongst
           men
           ,
           and
           are
           only
           for
           present
           use
           )
           and
           looke
           not
           for
           those
           things
           which
           commend
           the
           soule
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           regard
           not
           eternity
           in
           which
           the
           soule
           must
           live
           ?
           I
           say
           ,
           what
           is
           the
           reason
           of
           this
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           not
           some
           grounds
           of
           secret
           Atheisme
           in
           men
           ?
        
         
           
           What
           is
           the
           reason
           that
           there
           is
           such
           stupidity
           in
           men
           ,
           that
           the
           threatnings
           will
           not
           move
           them
           ,
           they
           will
           be
           moved
           with
           nothing
           ,
           like
           beasts
           ,
           but
           present
           strokes
           ,
           that
           they
           doe
           not
           fore-see
           the
           plague
           to
           prevent
           it
           ,
           but
           go
           on
           ,
           and
           are
           punished
           ?
           And
           so
           for
           Gods
           promises
           and
           rewards
           ;
           Why
           will
           you
           not
           forbeare
           sinne
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           receive
           the
           promises
           ,
           and
           the
           rewards
           ?
           Whence
           is
           this
           stupiditie
           both
           wayes
           ?
           Why
           are
           we
           as
           beasts
           ,
           led
           with
           sensuality
           ,
           that
           we
           will
           not
           be
           drawne
           to
           that
           which
           belongs
           to
           God
           ▪
           and
           his
           Kingdome
           ?
           Is
           not
           this
           an
           argument
           of
           secret
           Atheisme
           and
           impiety
           in
           the
           heart
           of
           every
           man
           ,
           more
           or
           lesse
           ?
        
         
           
           Againe
           ,
           what
           is
           the
           reason
           ,
           that
           when
           men
           come
           into
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           carry
           themselves
           so
           negligently
           ,
           not
           caring
           how
           their
           soules
           are
           clad
           ,
           and
           what
           the
           behaviour
           of
           their
           spirits
           is
           before
           him
           ?
           If
           you
           should
           come
           before
           men
           ,
           you
           would
           looke
           that
           your
           cloaths
           be
           neat
           and
           
           decent
           ,
           and
           you
           will
           carry
           your selves
           with
           such
           reverence
           ,
           as
           becomes
           him
           ,
           in
           whose
           presence
           you
           stand
           ;
           this
           proceeds
           from
           Atheisme
           ,
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           men
           ,
           not
           beleeving
           the
           Lord
           to
           be
           hee
           that
           fills
           the
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           the
           Earth
           :
           Therefore
           ,
           as
           you
           finde
           these
           things
           in
           you
           ,
           more
           or
           lesse
           ,
           so
           labour
           to
           confirme
           this
           principle
           more
           and
           more
           to
           your selves
           ;
           and
           you
           should
           say
           ,
           when
           you
           heare
           these
           arguments
           ,
           certainly
           I
           will
           beleeve
           it
           more
           firmely
           ,
           surely
           I
           will
           hover
           no
           more
           about
           it
           .
           To
           what
           end
           are
           more
           lights
           brought
           ,
           but
           that
           you
           should
           see
           things
           more
           clearely
           ,
           which
           you
           did
           not
           before
           ?
           So
           that
           this
           double
           use
           you
           shall
           make
           of
           it
           :
        
         
           
           One
           is
           ,
           to
           fix
           this
           conclusion
           in
           you
           hearts
           ,
           and
           to
           fasten
           it
           daily
           upon
           your
           soules
           .
        
         
           
             
               Vse
            
             2
          
           The
           second
           is
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           such
           a
           mightie
           God
           ,
           then
           labour
           to
           draw
           such
           consequences
           as
           may
           arise
           from
           such
           a
           conclusion
           .
           
        
         
           As
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           such
           a
           one
           that
           fils
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ;
           then
           looke
           upon
           him
           ,
           as
           one
           that
           sees
           all
           you
           doe
           ,
           and
           heares
           whatsoever
           you
           speake
           :
           As
           when
           you
           see
           a
           ship
           passe
           thorow
           the
           sea
           ,
           and
           see
           the
           sailes
           applied
           to
           the
           wind
           ,
           and
           taken
           downe
           ,
           and
           hoysed
           up
           againe
           ,
           as
           the
           wind
           requires
           ,
           and
           shall
           see
           it
           keepe
           such
           a
           constant
           course
           ,
           to
           such
           a
           haven
           ,
           avoiding
           the
           rockes
           and
           sands
           ,
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           surely
           there
           is
           one
           within
           that
           guides
           it
           ;
           for
           it
           could
           not
           doe
           this
           of
           it selfe
           :
           or
           as
           when
           you
           look
           upon
           the
           body
           of
           man
           ,
           and
           see
           it
           live
           and
           move
           ,
           and
           doe
           the
           actions
           of
           a
           living
           man
           ;
           you
           must
           needs
           say
           ,
           the
           bodie
           could
           not
           doe
           this
           of
           it selfe
           ,
           
           but
           there
           must
           be
           something
           within
           that
           quickens
           it
           ,
           and
           causeth
           all
           the
           actions
           ;
           even
           so
           when
           you
           looke
           upon
           the
           creatures
           ,
           and
           see
           them
           to
           doe
           such
           things
           ,
           which
           of
           themselves
           they
           are
           no
           more
           able
           to
           doe
           ,
           than
           the
           body
           can
           doe
           the
           actions
           that
           it
           doth
           ,
           without
           the
           soule
           :
           therefore
           hence
           you
           may
           gather
           that
           there
           is
           a
           God
           ,
           that
           fils
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ,
           and
           doth
           whatsoever
           hee
           pleaseth
           ;
           and
           if
           this
           be
           so
           ,
           then
           draw
           nigh
           to
           him
           ,
           converse
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           walke
           with
           him
           from
           day
           to
           day
           ;
           observe
           him
           in
           all
           his
           dealings
           with
           us
           ,
           and
           our
           dealings
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           one
           with
           another
           ;
           be
           thankfull
           to
           him
           for
           all
           the
           blessings
           wee
           enjoy
           ,
           and
           flye
           to
           him
           for
           succour
           in
           all
           dangers
           ,
           and
           upon
           all
           occasions
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           SECOND
           SERMON
           .
        
         
           
             
               HEBREWES
               11.6
               .
            
             
               He
               that
               commeth
               to
               God
               ,
               must
               beleeve
               that
               GOd
               is
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
        
         
           BEfore
           we
           come
           to
           the
           second
           sort
           of
           arguments
           to
           prove
           this
           principle
           ,
           that
           GOD
           is
           ,
           by
           faith
           ,
           we
           thinke
           it
           necessarie
           to
           answer
           some
           objections
           of
           Atheisme
           ,
           which
           may
           arise
           and
           trouble
           the
           hearts
           of
           men
           .
        
         
           
             
               Object
               .
            
             1
          
           Men
           are
           ready
           to
           say
           that
           ,
           which
           you
           shall
           finde
           ,
           in
           2
           Pet.
           3.4
           .
           
           
             All
             things
             have
             continued
             alike
             since
             the
             creation
             .
          
           That
           is
           ,
           when
           men
           looke
           upon
           the
           condition
           of
           things
           ,
           they
           see
           the
           Sunne
           rise
           ,
           and
           set
           againe
           ,
           and
           see
           the
           rivers
           runne
           in
           a
           circle
           
           into
           the
           sea
           ,
           the
           day
           followes
           the
           night
           ,
           &c.
           the
           winds
           returne
           in
           their
           compasses
           ,
           and
           they
           have
           done
           so
           continually
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           no
           alteration
           ;
           therefore
           they
           doubt
           whether
           there
           be
           such
           a
           God
           ,
           that
           hath
           given
           a
           beginning
           to
           these
           things
           ,
           and
           shall
           give
           an
           end
           ?
        
         
           
             
               Answ.
            
             1
          
           For
           answer
           to
           this
           ,
           consider
           that
           these
           bodies
           of
           ours
           ,
           which
           we
           carry
           about
           with
           us
           ,
           which
           we
           know
           had
           a
           beginning
           ,
           and
           shall
           have
           an
           end
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           something
           in
           them
           ,
           that
           is
           as
           constant
           as
           any
           of
           the
           former
           ;
           as
           the
           beating
           of
           the
           pulse
           ,
           the
           breathing
           of
           the
           lungs
           ,
           and
           the
           motion
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           body
           had
           a
           beginning
           ,
           and
           shall
           have
           an
           end
           :
           Now
           what
           is
           the
           difference
           betweene
           these
           two
           ?
           It
           is
           but
           small
           ,
           this
           continueth
           only
           for
           some
           tithes
           of
           yeares
           ,
           but
           the
           world
           for
           thousands
           ;
           the
           difference
           is
           not
           great
           ;
           and
           therefore
           why
           should
           you
           not
           thinke
           it
           had
           a
           beginning
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           your
           body
           ,
           and
           likewise
           shall
           have
           an
           ending
           .
        
         
           See
           what
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           though
           all
           things
           continue
           alike
           ;
           yet
           there
           are
           two
           reasons
           ,
           whereby
           hee
           proves
           that
           God
           made
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           world
           shall
           have
           an
           end
           .
        
         
           1
           The
           first
           is
           laid
           downe
           in
           verse
           5.
           
           
           
             For
             this
             they
             are
             willingly
             ignorant
             of
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             Word
             of
          
           GOD
           
             the
             heavens
             were
             of
             old
             ,
             and
             the
             earth
             standing
             out
             of
             the
             waters
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             waters
             .
          
           That
           is
           ,
           naturally
           the
           waters
           would
           cover
           the
           earth
           ,
           as
           it
           did
           at
           the
           beginning
           ;
           for
           the
           naturall
           place
           of
           the
           waters
           is
           above
           the
           earth
           ,
           even
           as
           of
           the
           aire
           above
           the
           waters
           :
           Now
           who
           is
           it
           that
           hath
           drawn
           
           these
           waters
           out
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           and
           caused
           it
           to
           stand
           out
           of
           the
           waters
           ,
           and
           made
           it
           habitable
           for
           men
           and
           beasts
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           was
           it
           not
           the
           LORD
           ?
        
         
           2
           And
           was
           not
           this
           proved
           by
           
             the
             Floud
          
           ,
           vers
           .
           6.
           
             whereby
             the
             world
             ,
             
             that
             then
             was
             ,
             being
             overflowed
             with
             waters
             ,
             perished
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           waters
           ,
           when
           God
           tooke
           away
           his
           hand
           ,
           returned
           to
           their
           place
           ,
           and
           covered
           the
           face
           of
           the
           earth
           .
           Now
           ,
           who
           was
           it
           that
           did
           drie
           the
           earth
           againe
           ,
           and
           now
           reserveth
           it
           to
           the
           day
           of
           Iudgement
           to
           be
           destroyed
           by
           fire
           ?
           And
           this
           hee
           proveth
           by
           the
           famous
           story
           of
           the
           Floud
           :
           You
           have
           heard
           of
           it
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           but
           of
           this
           they
           are
           willingly
           ignorant
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           they
           are
           such
           things
           as
           may
           bee
           knowne
           ;
           but
           by
           reason
           of
           your
           lusts
           ,
           which
           obscure
           your
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           hide
           those
           parts
           of
           nature
           and
           reason
           ,
           which
           God
           hath
           planted
           in
           your
           hearts
           ;
           therefore
           ,
           of
           these
           things
           you
           are
           willingly
           ignorant
           .
        
         
           
             
               Answ.
            
             2
          
           And
           therefore
           ,
           besides
           ,
           wee
           will
           give
           this
           second
           answer
           to
           those
           that
           make
           this
           objection
           .
           That
           things
           are
           not
           alike
           since
           the
           creation
           .
           For
           ,
        
         
           1
           The
           course
           of
           Nature
           hath
           beene
           turned
           many
           times
           ,
           as
           those
           miracles
           that
           the
           LORD
           wrought
           in
           stopping
           the
           course
           of
           the
           Sunne
           ,
           and
           making
           of
           it
           go
           backward
           ;
           he
           made
           the
           waters
           to
           runne
           a
           contrary
           course
           ,
           and
           stopped
           the
           heat
           of
           the
           fire
           ,
           and
           the
           efficacie
           of
           it
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           could
           doe
           the
           three
           Children
           no
           harme
           .
        
         
           2
           Besides
           those
           miracles
           ,
           look
           upon
           the
           things
           done
           amongst
           us
           ,
           and
           you
           shall
           see
           ,
           though
           they
           are
           not
           contrary
           to
           Nature
           ,
           yet
           Nature
           is
           turned
           
           of
           its
           course
           ,
           as
           in
           our
           bodies
           there
           be
           sicknesses
           and
           distempers
           ,
           so
           there
           are
           in
           the
           great
           bodie
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           strange
           inundations
           ,
           stirres
           and
           alterations
           ;
           now
           if
           there
           were
           not
           a
           free
           Agent
           ,
           that
           governes
           these
           ,
           why
           are
           these
           things
           so
           ,
           and
           why
           no
           more
           ?
           why
           doe
           these
           things
           goe
           so
           far
           ,
           and
           no
           further
           ?
           why
           are
           there
           any
           alterations
           at
           all
           ?
           and
           when
           any
           alterations
           come
           to
           passe
           ,
           who
           is
           he
           that
           stoppeth
           them
           ?
           why
           doth
           the
           sea
           over-flow
           some
           places
           ,
           and
           goe
           no
           further
           ?
           who
           is
           he
           that
           sets
           bounds
           to
           them
           ,
           but
           only
           the
           Lord
           ?
           Therfore
           this
           we
           may
           learne
           from
           it
           ,
           the
           constancie
           of
           these
           things
           shewes
           the
           wisdome
           of
           God
           ;
           as
           it
           is
           wisdome
           in
           us
           to
           doe
           things
           constantly
           :
           and
           againe
           ,
           the
           variety
           of
           things
           shewes
           the
           liberty
           of
           the
           Agent
           ;
           for
           the
           actions
           of
           Nature
           are
           determined
           to
           one
           ,
           but
           God
           shewes
           his
           liberty
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           he
           can
           change
           and
           alter
           them
           at
           his
           pleasure
           .
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           the
           things
           that
           are
           ordinary
           amongst
           us
           ,
           wherein
           there
           is
           no
           such
           swarving
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           constant
           in
           their
           course
           ;
           doth
           not
           God
           guide
           them
           ,
           and
           dispose
           of
           them
           as
           he
           pleaseth
           ?
           as
           the
           former
           and
           latter
           raine
           :
           doth
           not
           God
           give
           more
           or
           lesse
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           good
           pleasure
           ?
           which
           shewes
           ,
           that
           all
           things
           have
           not
           continued
           alike
           ,
           but
           that
           there
           is
           a
           God
           ,
           that
           governes
           the
           world
           .
           And
           as
           it
           is
           thus
           with
           naturall
           things
           ,
           so
           in
           other
           things
           also
           ;
           you
           shall
           see
           some
           judgements
           and
           rewards
           upon
           some
           ,
           and
           not
           upon
           others
           .
        
         
           
             
               Object
               .
            
          
           Oh
           but
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           
             the
             world
             hath
             continued
          
           very
           long
           ,
           and
           
             there
             is
             a
             promise
             of
             his
             comming
             ,
          
           but
           we
           see
           no
           such
           thing
           ?
        
         
         
           
             
               Answ.
               
            
          
           But
           ,
           saith
           the
           LORD
           ,
           
             A
             thousand
             yeares
             are
             to
             me
             but
             as
             one
             day
             ,
             and
             one
             day
             as
             a
             thousand
             yeares
             .
          
           As
           if
           he
           should
           say
           ,
           it
           may
           seeme
           long
           to
           you
           ,
           who
           measure
           time
           by
           motion
           and
           revolution
           ,
           to
           your
           narrow
           understanding
           it
           may
           seeme
           long
           ;
           but
           to
           God
           it
           doth
           not
           :
           A
           thousand
           yeares
           with
           him
           ,
           is
           but
           as
           one
           day
           .
           Where
           ,
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           we
           shall
           answer
           that
           fond
           objection
           :
        
         
           
             
               Object
               .
            
          
           How
           the
           Lord
           imployed
           himselfe
           before
           the
           creation
           of
           the
           World
           ?
        
         
           
             
               Answ.
               
            
          
           A
           thousand
           yeares
           to
           him
           is
           but
           as
           one
           day
           ;
           and
           againe
           ,
           one
           day
           is
           as
           the
           longest
           time
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           difference
           of
           time
           with
           him
           .
           To
           which
           I
           may
           adde
           this
           ;
           that
           ,
           who
           knoweth
           what
           the
           Lord
           hath
           done
           ?
           Indeed
           he
           made
           but
           one
           world
           to
           our
           knowledge
           ,
           but
           who
           knoweth
           what
           he
           did
           before
           ,
           and
           what
           he
           will
           doe
           after
           ?
           who
           knowes
           his
           counsels
           ?
           and
           who
           is
           able
           to
           judge
           of
           him
           or
           of
           his
           actions
           ?
           we
           can
           know
           no
           more
           ,
           nor
           judge
           no
           otherwise
           than
           he
           hath
           revealed
           ,
           we
           have
           no
           other
           booke
           to
           looke
           into
           ,
           but
           the
           booke
           of
           his
           Word
           ,
           and
           the
           booke
           of
           this
           World
           ;
           and
           therefore
           to
           seeke
           any
           further
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           wise
           above
           sobrietie
           ,
           and
           above
           that
           which
           is
           written
           .
        
         
           
             
               Object
               .
            
             2
          
           But
           whence
           then
           comes
           this
           promiscuous
           administration
           of
           things
           ,
           which
           seemes
           to
           make
           things
           runne
           upon
           wheeles
           ,
           they
           have
           no
           certaine
           course
           ,
           but
           are
           turned
           upside
           downe
           :
           whence
           comes
           this
           to
           passe
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           a
           God
           that
           rules
           heaven
           and
           earth
           ?
        
         
           
             
               Answ.
               
            
          
           For
           answer
           of
           this
           ,
           looke
           in
           Ezek.
           1.
           where
           you
           have
           an
           expression
           of
           this
           ,
           
           of
           things
           running
           
           upon
           wheeles
           :
           wherein
           you
           may
           observe
           these
           things
           :
        
         
           1
           That
           all
           things
           here
           below
           are
           exceeding
           mutable
           ;
           and
           therefore
           compared
           to
           Wheeles
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           turned
           about
           as
           easie
           as
           a
           wheele
           ,
           so
           that
           a
           man
           may
           wonder
           at
           their
           variety
           and
           turning
           .
        
         
           2
           But
           yet
           ,
           these
           wheeles
           have
           eyes
           in
           them
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           though
           we
           see
           not
           the
           reason
           of
           things
           in
           them
           ,
           yet
           they
           have
           eyes
           in
           them
           ,
           they
           have
           something
           to
           be
           discerned
           ;
           the
           speech
           is
           a
           metaphor
           ,
           and
           a
           metonymie
           too
           ,
           shewing
           that
           there
           is
           something
           in
           their
           events
           ,
           that
           may
           shew
           the
           reason
           of
           their
           Turning
           ,
           if
           we
           could
           discerne
           it
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           oft
           hidden
           from
           us
           .
        
         
           3
           And
           these
           Wheeles
           are
           stirred
           ,
           but
           
             as
             the
             beasts
             stirre
             them
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           done
           here
           below
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           done
           by
           the
           instruments
           of
           God
           ,
           namely
           ,
           the
           Angels
           .
        
         
           4
           And
           these
           Angels
           ,
           first
           ,
           
             have
             faces
             like
             men
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           wisdome
           of
           men
           ;
           and
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           secondly
           ,
           
             a
             face
             like
             a
             Lion
          
           ,
           for
           their
           strength
           ;
           thirdly
           ,
           there
           is
           service
           ,
           and
           laboriousnesse
           in
           them
           ,
           as
           in
           Oxen
           :
           fourthly
           ,
           there
           is
           swiftnesse
           in
           them
           ,
           as
           in
           Eagles
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           meant
           of
           the
           Angels
           ,
           that
           order
           and
           guide
           the
           course
           of
           things
           ,
           and
           change
           them
           ,
           as
           we
           see
           continually
           .
        
         
           5
           Againe
           ,
           as
           these
           Wheeles
           move
           not
           ,
           but
           as
           they
           are
           guided
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           both
           move
           by
           
             the
             Spirit
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           what
           God
           commands
           them
           ,
           they
           execute
           ,
           they
           goe
           ,
           when
           he
           would
           have
           them
           go
           ,
           and
           stand
           still
           ,
           when
           he
           would
           have
           them
           .
        
         
         
           6
           Againe
           ,
           for
           the
           manner
           of
           their
           motion
           ;
           
             every
             one
             of
             them
             had
             foure
             faces
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           they
           could
           looke
           every
           way
           ,
           from
           East
           to
           West
           ,
           and
           from
           North
           to
           South
           ,
           when
           as
           man
           can
           see
           but
           one
           way
           ,
           before
           him
           ,
           he
           cannot
           looke
           on
           the
           right
           side
           ,
           or
           the
           left
           ,
           or
           behinde
           him
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           may
           be
           deceived
           ;
           but
           these
           looke
           every
           way
           .
           So
           also
           the
           feet
           ,
           on
           which
           they
           goe
           ,
           are
           not
           like
           mens
           feet
           ,
           to
           goe
           forward
           only
           ,
           but
           
             like
             calves
             feet
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           they
           were
           round
           feet
           ,
           which
           goe
           either
           forward
           or
           backward
           ,
           so
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           easily
           turned
           ;
           and
           as
           they
           see
           every
           way
           ,
           so
           they
           are
           apt
           to
           goe
           every
           way
           ,
           and
           this
           with
           the
           greatest
           facilitie
           that
           can
           be
           .
           Let
           a
           man
           set
           any
           thing
           on
           worke
           ,
           and
           it
           must
           needs
           runne
           in
           such
           a
           chanell
           ,
           in
           such
           a
           way
           ,
           he
           cannot
           change
           it
           suddenly
           :
           But
           it
           is
           not
           so
           with
           God
           ,
           hee
           can
           alter
           a
           thing
           as
           easily
           to
           the
           left
           hand
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           right
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           an
           instant
           .
        
         
           
             
               Object
               .
            
          
           But
           what
           dependance
           is
           there
           between
           things
           ;
           doe
           we
           not
           see
           strange
           things
           come
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           we
           can
           see
           no
           reason
           for
           ,
           as
           the
           Churches
           overthrowne
           ,
           the
           godly
           afflicted
           ,
           the
           wicked
           exalted
           ?
        
         
           
             
               Answ.
               
            
          
           Well
           ,
           saith
           the
           Lord
           ,
           this
           is
           to
           bee
           considered
           further
           ,
           that
           
             one
             wheele
             is
             within
             another
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             wings
             of
             the
             Angels
             are
             one
             within
             another
          
           ;
           there
           is
           a
           sutablenesse
           ,
           and
           an
           agreeablenesse
           betweene
           them
           :
           so
           that
           take
           the
           changes
           of
           a
           thousand
           yeares
           ,
           and
           ,
           if
           you
           summe
           them
           up
           ,
           you
           shall
           finde
           them
           ,
           as
           wheeles
           ,
           one
           within
           another
           .
           Therefore
           I
           would
           summe
           up
           the
           answer
           thus
           ;
           
           this
           deceives
           us
           ,
           we
           look
           upon
           Gods
           providence
           ,
           in
           some
           few
           particulars
           only
           ,
           that
           we
           looke
           upon
           a
           wheele
           or
           two
           ,
           and
           not
           as
           they
           are
           one
           within
           another
           ;
           for
           then
           ,
           indeed
           ,
           we
           should
           see
           things
           that
           might
           cause
           us
           to
           wonder
           :
           as
           we
           see
           Ioseph
           ,
           an
           innocent
           man
           ,
           lying
           in
           disgrace
           and
           imprisonment
           ;
           and
           David
           ,
           though
           innocent
           ,
           yet
           a
           long
           time
           disgraced
           in
           the
           Court
           of
           Saul
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           Shimei
           cursing
           him
           ;
           yea
           ,
           wee
           see
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           himselfe
           delivered
           and
           condemned
           for
           an
           impostor
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           witnesses
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           legall
           manner
           :
           so
           we
           see
           Paul
           ,
           one
           that
           was
           a
           man
           ,
           full
           of
           zeale
           ,
           yet
           accounted
           one
           of
           the
           worst
           men
           ,
           that
           lived
           in
           his
           time
           :
           and
           Naboth
           ,
           an
           innocent
           man
           condemned
           to
           death
           by
           witnesses
           ,
           &
           stoned
           ,
           and
           who
           shall
           rise
           againe
           to
           shew
           his
           innocencie
           ?
           If
           you
           looke
           but
           upon
           a
           wheele
           or
           two
           ,
           you
           shall
           finde
           the
           Church
           ready
           to
           bee
           swallowed
           up
           in
           Esters
           time
           ;
           but
           if
           you
           looke
           upon
           them
           all
           at
           once
           ,
           then
           you
           will
           see
           ,
           that
           these
           passages
           have
           eyes
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           have
           Angels
           ,
           and
           the
           Spirit
           to
           guide
           them
           .
           As
           for
           example
           ,
           looke
           on
           all
           the
           wheeles
           of
           Iosephs
           life
           ,
           you
           shall
           see
           the
           envie
           of
           his
           brethren
           ,
           selling
           him
           to
           the
           steward
           of
           Pharaohs
           house
           ,
           and
           there
           his
           falling
           out
           with
           his
           mistresse
           ,
           his
           casting
           into
           prison
           ,
           and
           there
           meeting
           with
           Pharaohs
           officers
           ;
           he
           was
           thereby
           made
           knowne
           to
           Pharaoh
           ,
           and
           so
           he
           became
           great
           in
           Pharaohs
           Court
           ;
           and
           then
           you
           see
           it
           is
           a
           goodly
           worke
           .
           So
           in
           David
           ,
           take
           all
           the
           wheeles
           together
           ,
           and
           you
           shall
           see
           a
           glorious
           work
           ;
           how
           God
           brought
           him
           along
           to
           the
           Kingdome
           ;
           God
           was
           
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           wrought
           his
           works
           for
           him
           ,
           when
           he
           did
           sit
           still
           ;
           and
           when
           his
           hand
           was
           not
           upon
           Saul
           ,
           then
           he
           sent
           the
           Philistines
           to
           vex
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           end
           his
           dayes
           :
           and
           first
           hee
           gave
           David
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Iudah
           ;
           and
           then
           afterwards
           Abner
           and
           Isobosheth
           fell
           out
           about
           a
           word
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           them
           was
           slaine
           ;
           and
           then
           also
           came
           two
           wicked
           men
           ,
           and
           tooke
           off
           the
           others
           head
           ,
           and
           so
           came
           home
           the
           whole
           Kingdome
           of
           Israel
           into
           his
           hand
           .
           So
           also
           in
           Esthers
           time
           ,
           take
           all
           the
           wheeles
           together
           ,
           and
           you
           shall
           see
           an
           excellent
           act
           of
           Gods
           providence
           ,
           when
           the
           Church
           was
           ready
           to
           be
           destroyed
           ,
           when
           the
           neck
           was
           upon
           the
           block
           ,
           and
           the
           sword
           drawne
           out
           ready
           to
           strike
           ,
           and
           that
           that
           night
           the
           King
           should
           not
           sleepe
           ,
           but
           that
           a
           booke
           must
           be
           brought
           ,
           and
           rather
           that
           than
           another
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           place
           should
           be
           opened
           ,
           where
           he
           should
           finde
           Mordecai
           his
           revealing
           of
           the
           treason
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           the
           decree
           was
           revoked
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           delivered
           :
           I
           say
           ,
           take
           all
           these
           together
           ,
           and
           we
           shall
           plainly
           see
           ,
           that
           in
           this
           strange
           administration
           of
           things
           ,
           there
           is
           still
           a
           providence
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           are
           eyes
           in
           the
           wheeles
           ,
           and
           a
           spirit
           to
           guide
           them
           .
        
         
           
             
               Object
               .
            
             3
          
           If
           there
           be
           such
           a
           God
           that
           made
           the
           Heaven
           and
           the
           Earth
           ;
           what
           is
           the
           reason
           then
           ,
           that
           wee
           see
           things
           are
           brought
           to
           passe
           by
           naturall
           causes
           ?
           If
           there
           be
           a
           cause
           for
           such
           a
           thing
           ,
           the
           effect
           doth
           follow
           ;
           when
           there
           is
           no
           cause
           ,
           then
           the
           effect
           doth
           not
           ,
           as
           a
           wise
           man
           doth
           bring
           a
           thing
           to
           passe
           ,
           but
           the
           foolish
           miscarry
           in
           them
           ,
           we
           see
           the
           diligent
           hand
           maketh
           rich
           ,
           and
           hee
           that
           labours
           
           not
           ,
           hath
           nothing
           ;
           and
           things
           that
           are
           strong
           prevaile
           against
           those
           that
           are
           weake
           ;
           and
           so
           God
           is
           forgotten
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           his
           wisdome
           and
           power
           is
           not
           seene
           ?
        
         
           
             
               Answ.
            
             1
          
           It
           is
           not
           so
           :
           God
           doth
           carry
           it
           often
           another
           way
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           Eccles.
           9.11
           .
           
           
             Alway
             the
             battell
             is
             not
             to
             the
             strong
             ,
             but
             chance
             and
             accident
             befall
             them
             all
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           LORD
           of
           purpose
           doth
           often
           change
           them
           ,
           that
           his
           power
           and
           might
           may
           be
           seene
           .
           We
           see
           often
           ,
           that
           
             Princes
             walke
             on
             foot
          
           ,
           
           
             like
             servants
             ,
             and
             servants
             ride
             like
             Princes
             ,
          
           as
           in
           Chap.
           10.
           that
           is
           ,
           things
           doe
           not
           alwayes
           come
           to
           passe
           according
           to
           their
           causes
           ;
           for
           ,
           when
           the
           cause
           is
           exceeding
           faire
           to
           bring
           forth
           such
           an
           effect
           ,
           yet
           we
           see
           it
           is
           an
           abortive
           birth
           ,
           and
           
             such
             things
             come
             to
             passe
             that
             we
             looked
             not
             for
          
           ;
           as
           he
           that
           was
           diligent
           ,
           many
           times
           comes
           to
           povertie
           ;
           the
           wise
           doe
           often
           miscarry
           in
           bringing
           their
           enterprises
           to
           passe
           .
        
         
           
             
               Answ.
            
             2
          
           Though
           the
           immediate
           cause
           produceth
           the
           effect
           ;
           yet
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           first
           cause
           ?
           As
           for
           example
           ,
           though
           folly
           be
           the
           cause
           ,
           that
           such
           a
           businesse
           doth
           miscarry
           ,
           yet
           who
           is
           the
           cause
           of
           that
           folly
           ?
           It
           is
           sin
           that
           bringeth
           destruction
           ,
           and
           doth
           precipitate
           a
           man
           thereunto
           ;
           but
           who
           is
           it
           that
           leaveth
           men
           to
           their
           sins
           and
           lusts
           ?
           You
           see
           ,
           what
           was
           the
           immediate
           cause
           of
           the
           losse
           of
           Rehoboams
           Kingdome
           ,
           the
           ill
           counsell
           that
           was
           given
           him
           by
           the
           young
           men
           ;
           but
           who
           was
           it
           ,
           that
           fitted
           the
           cause
           thereunto
           ?
           was
           it
           not
           the
           Lord
           ?
           So
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           wee
           see
           that
           godlinesse
           is
           the
           cause
           of
           good
           successe
           ,
           and
           makes
           men
           to
           prosper
           ,
           
           but
           who
           is
           the
           cause
           of
           that
           cause
           ,
           is
           it
           not
           the
           Lord
           himselfe
           ?
        
         
           
             
               Object
               .
            
             4
          
           But
           ,
           oftentimes
           it
           is
           ill
           with
           those
           that
           are
           good
           ,
           and
           well
           with
           those
           that
           are
           wicked
           ;
           the
           wicked
           prosper
           ,
           many
           times
           ,
           when
           it
           goes
           ill
           with
           those
           that
           feare
           the
           LORD
           ;
           
             oftentimes
             it
             commeth
             to
             the
             wicked
             according
             to
             the
             worke
             of
             the
             righteous
             ,
             and
             contrarily
             .
          
           If
           there
           be
           a
           God
           ,
           what
           is
           the
           reason
           that
           this
           comes
           to
           passe
           ?
        
         
           
             
               Answ.
               
            
          
           It
           is
           certaine
           ,
           that
           whensoever
           any
           wicked
           man
           doth
           an
           evill
           act
           ,
           and
           a
           good
           man
           doth
           well
           ,
           and
           serveth
           the
           Lord
           with
           a
           perfect
           heart
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           sentence
           of
           good
           and
           evill
           goes
           with
           it
           ;
           but
           God
           doth
           often
           suspend
           the
           reward
           to
           the
           godly
           ,
           and
           of
           punishment
           to
           the
           wicked
           ;
           the
           execution
           of
           them
           is
           deferred
           .
           Besides
           ,
           we
           are
           often
           mistaken
           ;
           for
           that
           which
           we
           thinke
           to
           be
           ill
           to
           us
           ,
           is
           many
           times
           for
           our
           good
           ;
           and
           that
           which
           we
           thinke
           is
           very
           happie
           and
           prosperous
           ,
           may
           be
           hurtfull
           to
           us
           .
           As
           for
           example
           ,
           when
           Iacob
           came
           from
           Laban
           ,
           GOD
           said
           to
           him
           ;
           
             Be
             not
             afraid
             ,
             I
             am
             with
             thee
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             doe
             thee
             good
             .
          
           You
           see
           ,
           Iacob
           was
           no
           sooner
           gone
           ,
           but
           Laban
           follows
           him
           ,
           and
           would
           have
           done
           him
           much
           hurt
           ,
           had
           not
           the
           Lord
           taken
           him
           off
           :
           No
           sooner
           was
           Laban
           gone
           from
           him
           ,
           but
           Esau
           comes
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           when
           the
           Lord
           had
           rescued
           him
           from
           him
           ;
           when
           he
           was
           come
           neerer
           home
           ,
           when
           he
           might
           have
           expected
           some
           rest
           after
           his
           weary
           journey
           ;
           yet
           then
           his
           daughter
           was
           ravished
           ,
           and
           his
           two
           sonnes
           were
           rebellious
           ,
           and
           committed
           murther
           ;
           after
           that
           Rachel
           died
           ,
           and
           Deborah
           ,
           who
           was
           Rebeccah's
           
           nurse
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           good
           woman
           ,
           and
           therfore
           a
           great
           losse
           to
           his
           family
           ;
           after
           all
           this
           ,
           a
           famine
           fell
           upon
           him
           ;
           yet
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           God
           said
           that
           he
           would
           doe
           him
           good
           ;
           and
           doubtlesse
           ,
           God
           was
           as
           good
           as
           his
           word
           ,
           and
           hee
           did
           him
           good
           :
           for
           that
           medicine
           is
           good
           ,
           that
           doth
           us
           good
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           bitter
           ,
           and
           so
           was
           it
           with
           these
           afflictions
           .
           So
           Paul
           ,
           he
           prayed
           that
           he
           might
           have
           an
           happie
           journey
           to
           Rome
           ,
           and
           no
           doubt
           ,
           the
           LORD
           heard
           his
           prayer
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           by
           the
           Lords
           appearing
           to
           him
           ;
           yet
           see
           what
           a
           kinde
           of
           prosperous
           journey
           he
           had
           ;
           what
           a
           deale
           of
           trouble
           did
           he
           meet
           with
           ?
           Being
           in
           great
           afflictions
           ,
           he
           went
           to
           Ierusalem
           ,
           thinking
           there
           to
           be
           comforted
           by
           the
           Saints
           ;
           and
           when
           he
           came
           thither
           hee
           went
           into
           the
           Temple
           ,
           thinking
           he
           had
           well
           provided
           for
           himselfe
           ;
           but
           then
           he
           was
           hardly
           entertained
           ,
           put
           into
           prison
           ,
           and
           sent
           bound
           to
           Caesarea
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           ,
           was
           in
           many
           perils
           upon
           the
           sea
           .
           And
           this
           was
           the
           prosperous
           journey
           that
           Paul
           had
           ,
           and
           surely
           it
           was
           happie
           ,
           and
           did
           much
           good
           to
           his
           owne
           soule
           ,
           whereby
           he
           did
           good
           to
           others
           ;
           a
           journey
           that
           led
           him
           into
           many
           experiments
           of
           Gods
           providence
           ,
           and
           goodnesse
           towards
           him
           :
           therefore
           wee
           must
           not
           judge
           according
           to
           the
           outside
           ,
           or
           that
           which
           the
           world
           accounts
           of
           ,
           and
           appeares
           to
           be
           evill
           ,
           for
           they
           may
           be
           causes
           of
           much
           good
           to
           us
           :
           therefore
           Saint
           Iames
           wils
           us
           ,
           Iames
           1.2
           ,
           3.
           
             to
             rejoyce
             when
             wee
             fall
             into
             divers
             temptations
             ,
          
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           because
           
             it
             is
          
           but
           
             a
             triall
             of
             your
             faith
          
           .
           These
           varieties
           of
           afflictions
           are
           as
           fire
           to
           cleanse
           your
           faith
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           shine
           
           more
           ,
           and
           grow
           more
           :
           therefore
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           rejoyce
           ,
           when
           you
           fall
           into
           variety
           of
           them
           ;
           for
           the
           variety
           of
           them
           will
           cure
           that
           variety
           of
           evils
           and
           diseases
           in
           us
           ;
           as
           poverty
           may
           do
           that
           which
           sicknesse
           cannot
           do
           ,
           and
           imprisonment
           may
           heale
           that
           which
           povertie
           or
           disgrace
           cannot
           doe
           ,
           &c.
           
           So
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           those
           good
           things
           are
           not
           alwayes
           good
           ,
           which
           we
           account
           good
           ;
           as
           when
           a
           man
           goes
           on
           from
           one
           good
           blessing
           to
           another
           ,
           and
           is
           carried
           with
           a
           prosperous
           wind
           ,
           and
           findes
           no
           change
           in
           any
           thing
           ;
           this
           may
           also
           tend
           to
           his
           hurt
           and
           destruction
           ,
           as
           the
           other
           to
           his
           salvation
           ;
           these
           slay
           the
           foolish
           ,
           even
           as
           the
           other
           save
           the
           godly
           :
           for
           these
           often-times
           doe
           make
           the
           soule
           fouler
           and
           fouler
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           to
           be
           more
           rustie
           .
           This
           want
           of
           changes
           makes
           men
           to
           depart
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           fall
           into
           evill
           ;
           whereas
           the
           other
           makes
           us
           the
           more
           carefully
           to
           cleanse
           our
           wayes
           ,
           and
           to
           cleave
           more
           firmely
           to
           him
           :
           Therefore
           ,
           let
           us
           take
           heed
           that
           we
           be
           not
           deceived
           about
           these
           evils
           .
        
         
           
             
               Object
               .
            
             5
          
           What
           is
           the
           reason
           then
           ,
           that
           as
           dies
           the
           beast
           ,
           so
           doth
           man
           die
           ,
           to
           our
           appearance
           ,
           there
           are
           none
           that
           rise
           from
           the
           dead
           ;
           indeed
           ,
           if
           one
           should
           come
           from
           heaven
           or
           hell
           ,
           and
           bring
           us
           word
           what
           is
           done
           there
           ,
           wee
           should
           beleeve
           it
           ,
           but
           when
           did
           any
           ever
           heare
           of
           such
           a
           thing
           ?
        
         
           
             
               Answ.
               
            
          
           You
           have
           more
           ,
           than
           if
           a
           man
           should
           come
           from
           the
           dead
           ,
           from
           either
           of
           these
           two
           places
           :
           for
           you
           have
           Christ
           come
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           from
           the
           bosome
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           he
           hath
           brought
           us
           newes
           ,
           what
           is
           done
           there
           .
           Besides
           ,
           we
           have
           God
           
           himselfe
           ,
           who
           is
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           come
           from
           heaven
           ,
           and
           hath
           revealed
           many
           things
           unto
           us
           ,
           and
           hath
           declared
           his
           will
           ,
           what
           he
           would
           have
           us
           to
           doe
           ,
           as
           to
           Moses
           upon
           Mount
           Sinai
           ,
           and
           hee
           would
           have
           done
           it
           to
           this
           day
           ,
           but
           that
           our
           weaknesse
           cannot
           endure
           the
           mightinesse
           and
           greatnesse
           of
           his
           Majestie
           ,
           but
           would
           say
           ,
           as
           the
           people
           did
           ;
           
             Let
             not
             the
             Lord
             speake
             to
             us
             any
             more
             lest
             we
             die
             ,
             but
             let
          
           MOSES
           ,
           let
           him
           send
           his
           messengers
           ,
           let
           him
           speake
           no
           more
           .
           Againe
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           whereby
           the
           Prophets
           and
           Apostles
           spake
           to
           us
           ,
           was
           it
           not
           sent
           from
           heaven
           ?
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           suppose
           one
           should
           come
           from
           either
           of
           those
           two
           places
           ,
           would
           you
           beleeve
           him
           ?
           It
           might
           be
           a
           false
           relation
           ,
           would
           you
           beleeve
           him
           without
           further
           ground
           ?
           But
           it
           is
           a
           direct
           answer
           which
           our
           Saviour
           giveth
           to
           this
           question
           ,
           Luke
           16.
           the
           two
           last
           verses
           ,
           
           it
           was
           the
           objection
           of
           Dives
           ,
           if
           there
           came
           one
           from
           the
           dead
           againe
           ,
           they
           would
           beleeve
           it
           ;
           Abraham
           answers
           ,
           
             They
             have
             Moses
             and
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             will
             not
             beleeve
             them
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             beleeve
             ,
             though
             one
             should
             come
             from
             the
             dead
             :
          
           as
           if
           he
           should
           say
           ,
           these
           carry
           greater
           evidence
           in
           them
           ,
           they
           have
           more
           power
           to
           confirme
           the
           truth
           that
           they
           delivered
           ,
           that
           it
           came
           from
           the
           great
           God
           of
           heaven
           and
           earth
           ,
           than
           if
           a
           man
           should
           arise
           from
           the
           dead
           ,
           if
           we
           consider
           the
           many
           miracles
           which
           they
           did
           ,
           and
           holy
           life
           which
           they
           led
           .
        
         
           
             
               Object
               .
            
          
           But
           ,
           if
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           that
           ,
           indeed
           for
           the
           declaring
           of
           things
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           confirmring
           of
           truths
           ,
           there
           is
           more
           evidence
           in
           these
           ,
           than
           if
           one
           did
           
           arise
           from
           the
           dead
           ;
           but
           if
           one
           should
           come
           from
           the
           dead
           ,
           this
           would
           be
           much
           to
           shew
           the
           eternitie
           of
           things
           ,
           and
           the
           immortality
           of
           the
           soule
           .
        
         
           
             
               Answ.
               
            
          
           If
           this
           be
           so
           ;
           you
           see
           ,
           that
           men
           have
           risen
           from
           the
           dead
           ;
           as
           when
           Christ
           did
           arise
           ,
           then
           many
           arose
           from
           the
           dead
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           THIRD
           SERMON
           .
        
         
           
             
               HEBREWES
               11.6
               .
            
             
               He
               that
               commeth
               to
               God
               ,
               must
               beleeve
               that
               God
               is
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
        
         
           NOw
           we
           proceed
           to
           that
           which
           remaines
           ;
           
           we
           will
           shew
           you
           how
           this
           point
           is
           made
           manifest
           to
           you
           by
           faith
           ,
           that
           GOD
           
             made
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             and
             the
             Earth
             .
          
           It
           is
           done
           after
           this
           manner
           ;
        
         
           When
           you
           beleeve
           the
           Scriptures
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           
           and
           finde
           this
           set
           downe
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           God
           made
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ,
           then
           you
           beleeve
           that
           there
           is
           an
           eternall
           Deity
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           Author
           and
           Maker
           of
           all
           these
           things
           :
           and
           thus
           faith
           gathers
           the
           conclusion
           :
        
         
         
           
             
               Object
               .
            
          
           If
           you
           aske
           me
           ,
           how
           faith
           differs
           from
           reason
           ,
           and
           how
           this
           second
           proofe
           differs
           from
           the
           former
           .
        
         
           
             
               Answ.
            
             1
          
           I
           answer
           ,
           after
           this
           manner
           :
           There
           is
           a
           double
           assent
           :
           One
           is
           a
           doubtfull
           assent
           ,
           which
           we
           call
           Opinion
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           when
           we
           assent
           to
           the
           one
           part
           ,
           so
           as
           we
           feare
           the
           contrary
           to
           be
           true
           .
        
         
           
           The
           other
           is
           ,
           a
           firme
           assent
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           two-fold
           :
           Either
           it
           is
           grounded
           upon
           reason
           ,
           which
           we
           call
           Knowledge
           ;
           or
           else
           is
           grounded
           upon
           the
           authoritie
           of
           him
           that
           reveales
           it
           ;
           and
           this
           wee
           call
           Faith.
           And
           the
           difference
           of
           them
           stands
           in
           this
           :
           The
           objects
           of
           the
           first
           ,
           which
           wee
           call
           Knowledge
           ,
           are
           naturall
           things
           ,
           such
           as
           God
           did
           not
           reveale
           himselfe
           ,
           but
           they
           lye
           before
           us
           ,
           and
           reason
           can
           finde
           them
           out
           :
           but
           Faith
           beleeveth
           things
           that
           are
           revealed
           by
           God
           ,
           yet
           so
           ,
           as
           that
           there
           is
           no
           reason
           for
           them
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           for
           the
           other
           .
           For
           if
           one
           come
           and
           tell
           you
           any
           thing
           ,
           and
           if
           you
           beleeve
           it
           ,
           you
           can
           give
           a
           reason
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           why
           you
           beleeve
           it
           ,
           aswell
           as
           of
           any
           other
           naturall
           conclusion
           ;
           as
           that
           he
           is
           a
           wise
           man
           ,
           and
           one
           that
           I
           know
           will
           tell
           the
           truth
           ,
           I
           have
           had
           experience
           of
           him
           heretofore
           ,
           &c.
           
           Even
           so
           ,
           when
           you
           beleeve
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           you
           can
           give
           a
           reason
           for
           it
           ;
           it
           is
           ,
           because
           God
           delivered
           it
           ,
           and
           he
           cannot
           lye
           ;
           but
           now
           ,
           how
           doe
           yee
           know
           that
           God
           delivered
           it
           ?
           Because
           the
           men
           that
           delivered
           it
           ,
           in
           his
           Name
           ,
           did
           confirme
           it
           by
           workes
           ,
           and
           miracles
           ,
           and
           predictions
           of
           times
           ;
           so
           that
           reason
           runnes
           along
           together
           with
           Faith
           :
           Onely
           there
           is
           this
           difference
           betweene
           them
           ;
           Faith
           addeth
           
           to
           the
           eye
           of
           reason
           ,
           and
           raiseth
           it
           higher
           ;
           for
           the
           understanding
           is
           conversant
           ,
           as
           about
           things
           of
           reason
           ,
           so
           about
           things
           of
           Faith
           ;
           for
           they
           are
           propounded
           to
           the
           understanding
           ,
           onely
           they
           are
           above
           it
           ,
           and
           must
           have
           faith
           to
           reveale
           them
           ;
           as
           when
           Moses
           saith
           ,
           
             In
             the
             beginning
          
           ,
           GOD
           
             made
             the
             Heaven
             and
             the
             Earth
             :
          
           when
           we
           heare
           such
           a
           proposition
           ,
           reason
           doth
           but
           looke
           upon
           it
           ,
           and
           cannot
           see
           it
           at
           first
           ,
           but
           Faith
           helpeth
           reason
           to
           goe
           further
           :
           therefore
           Faith
           is
           but
           an
           addition
           to
           the
           strength
           of
           reason
           ;
           when
           it
           could
           goe
           no
           further
           ,
           Faith
           makes
           it
           to
           goe
           further
           :
           as
           one
           that
           hath
           dimme
           eyes
           ,
           he
           can
           see
           better
           with
           the
           help
           of
           spectacles
           :
           even
           so
           doth
           the
           eye
           of
           reason
           ,
           by
           a
           supernaturall
           faith
           infused
           .
           So
           that
           all
           the
           things
           which
           we
           beleeve
           ,
           have
           a
           credibilitie
           and
           entity
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           the
           objects
           of
           the
           understanding
           ;
           but
           we
           cannot
           finde
           them
           out
           ,
           without
           some
           supernaturall
           help
           .
           As
           if
           you
           would
           choose
           a
           right
           jewell
           ;
           (
           you
           know
           there
           are
           many
           counterfeit
           ones
           )
           how
           should
           you
           know
           a
           true
           one
           ?
           The
           stander
           by
           cannot
           tell
           ,
           but
           brings
           it
           to
           a
           Lapidary
           ,
           or
           a
           Ieweller
           ,
           and
           he
           knowes
           it
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           skilled
           in
           it
           .
           Now
           ,
           as
           there
           are
           the
           Iewels
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           to
           be
           discerned
           and
           differenced
           ,
           but
           all
           lyes
           in
           the
           skill
           .
           So
           is
           it
           in
           the
           things
           that
           are
           revealed
           by
           God
           ,
           and
           by
           naturall
           reason
           ,
           to
           know
           which
           are
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           not
           ;
           there
           are
           the
           things
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           to
           be
           seene
           ,
           yea
           ,
           the
           things
           themselves
           have
           characters
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           may
           bee
           discerned
           ;
           but
           let
           two
           men
           looke
           upon
           them
           ,
           one
           beleeves
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           doth
           not
           ;
           one
           man
           
           goes
           no
           further
           than
           reason
           ,
           but
           the
           other
           doth
           ;
           the
           reason
           is
           ,
           because
           one
           is
           helped
           from
           above
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           is
           not
           ,
           he
           wants
           that
           light
           ,
           that
           habit
           of
           skill
           which
           another
           hath
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           this
           being
           premised
           in
           generall
           ;
           let
           us
           see
           how
           faith
           gathers
           ,
           that
           the
           Scriptures
           are
           true
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           that
           is
           in
           them
           is
           true
           ;
           and
           consequently
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           God
           that
           made
           the
           world
           .
           
           It
           gathers
           it
           by
           these
           three
           heads
           :
        
         
           
           When
           a
           man
           lookes
           into
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           sees
           the
           phrases
           of
           the
           Prophets
           and
           Apostles
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             Thus
             saith
             the
             Lord
          
           ;
           he
           considers
           ,
           if
           this
           be
           from
           God
           ,
           then
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           true
           .
           But
           now
           the
           question
           is
           ,
           whether
           it
           was
           delivered
           truly
           ,
           and
           therefore
           hee
           lookes
           upon
           the
           men
           that
           did
           deliver
           it
           ,
           as
           upon
           Moses
           ,
           &c.
           and
           if
           he
           can
           finde
           any
           evidence
           in
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           delivered
           it
           truly
           ,
           without
           collusion
           ,
           then
           he
           beleeveth
           that
           it
           is
           so
           ,
           and
           so
           faith
           layes
           hold
           and
           pitches
           upon
           it
           ;
           and
           gives
           solide
           assent
           unto
           it
           .
        
         
           Now
           the
           proofes
           ,
           whereby
           we
           shew
           that
           these
           men
           have
           spoken
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           
           are
           these
           three
           :
        
         
           
           The
           miracles
           ,
           which
           they
           wrought
           :
           wherein
           this
           is
           to
           be
           considered
           ;
           that
           they
           were
           such
           miracles
           as
           were
           done
           before
           many
           witnesses
           ,
           
           they
           were
           not
           done
           in
           a
           corner
           ,
           where
           two
           or
           three
           were
           ,
           
           and
           so
           related
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           as
           many
           false
           miracles
           are
           ,
           but
           they
           were
           done
           before
           many
           thousand
           ;
           as
           the
           standing
           still
           of
           the
           Sunne
           ,
           the
           plagues
           of
           Aegypt
           ,
           the
           dividing
           of
           the
           waters
           ,
           the
           Mannah
           ,
           that
           came
           downe
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           the
           water
           
           flowing
           out
           of
           the
           rockes
           ,
           the
           miracles
           that
           were
           wrought
           by
           Eliah
           ,
           and
           Elisha
           ,
           they
           were
           all
           openly
           done
           ,
           in
           the
           view
           of
           all
           the
           people
           .
        
         
           
           They
           were
           such
           miracles
           ,
           as
           had
           a
           reality
           in
           them
           ;
           false
           miracles
           stand
           onely
           in
           appearance
           ,
           
           they
           have
           onely
           a
           shadow
           and
           not
           the
           substance
           ,
           they
           have
           no
           solidity
           in
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           miracles
           that
           Inchanters
           doe
           ,
           they
           are
           but
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           as
           wee
           call
           them
           ;
           they
           are
           onely
           appearances
           ,
           and
           no
           more
           ,
           as
           ,
           if
           they
           give
           money
           ,
           it
           will
           afterwards
           prove
           but
           drie
           leaves
           ;
           and
           such
           were
           the
           miracles
           of
           the
           Inchanters
           in
           Aegypt
           :
           but
           looke
           upon
           the
           miracles
           of
           Moses
           ,
           they
           were
           solide
           ,
           as
           the
           Mannah
           fed
           the
           people
           many
           yeares
           ;
           the
           water
           that
           came
           out
           of
           the
           rockes
           did
           refresh
           them
           ,
           the
           plagues
           of
           Aegypt
           were
           reall
           ;
           the
           miracles
           of
           Christ
           were
           all
           of
           use
           to
           mankinde
           ,
           as
           when
           he
           turned
           water
           into
           wine
           ,
           it
           was
           such
           as
           they
           were
           refreshed
           by
           ;
           so
           ,
           when
           hee
           healed
           the
           people
           ,
           when
           he
           gave
           sight
           to
           the
           blinde
           ,
           they
           were
           all
           usefull
           ,
           and
           had
           a
           reality
           in
           them
           .
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           consider
           the
           miracles
           which
           were
           wrought
           at
           the
           delivery
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           Exod.
           19.
           as
           the
           thunder
           ,
           
           the
           lightning
           ,
           the
           sound
           of
           trumpets
           ,
           &c.
           whatsoever
           was
           done
           then
           ,
           all
           the
           people
           saw
           it
           ,
           and
           their
           senses
           were
           taken
           up
           about
           it
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           could
           not
           be
           deceived
           .
           The
           lawes
           that
           
             Numa
             Pompilius
          
           brought
           from
           the
           gods
           ,
           he
           related
           to
           them
           ,
           but
           the
           people
           saw
           and
           heard
           nothing
           ;
           but
           these
           miracles
           the
           people
           all
           saw
           ,
           the
           Mount
           burnt
           with
           fire
           ,
           and
           thick
           darknesse
           round
           about
           it
           ;
           and
           there
           was
           thunder
           and
           lightning
           ,
           
           and
           the
           Mount
           trembled
           .
           And
           as
           their
           eyes
           did
           see
           〈◊〉
           things
           ,
           so
           their
           eares
           were
           busied
           .
        
         
           In
           hearing
           the
           voice
           of
           the
           trumpets
           sounding
           louder
           and
           louder
           ,
           a
           great
           while
           ,
           and
           hearing
           the
           voice
           of
           God
           himselfe
           .
           And
           this
           was
           not
           done
           only
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           the
           
             Elders
             of
             Israel
          
           ,
           but
           all
           the
           people
           saw
           it
           ,
           and
           heard
           the
           voice
           of
           the
           Lord.
           And
           such
           were
           all
           the
           miracles
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           the
           Prophets
           .
           And
           this
           argues
           that
           they
           came
           from
           God
           himselfe
           ;
           because
           they
           could
           not
           be
           done
           ,
           but
           by
           a
           supernaturall
           power
           .
        
         
           
           Againe
           ,
           I
           will
           adde
           to
           this
           the
           prophecies
           ,
           
           for
           that
           is
           one
           of
           the
           wayes
           by
           which
           the
           Lord
           confirmes
           his
           word
           unto
           the
           sonnes
           of
           men
           ,
           Isa.
           41.22
           ,
           23.
           
           
           
             Shew
             to
             us
             the
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             know
             that
             you
             are
             Gods
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           As
           if
           hee
           should
           say
           ;
           If
           any
           man
           be
           able
           to
           foretell
           things
           to
           come
           ,
           he
           is
           God
           :
           for
           it
           is
           the
           propertie
           of
           God
           alone
           ;
           and
           therefore
           he
           can
           doe
           it
           .
        
         
           Now
           I
           will
           name
           some
           prophecies
           ,
           to
           instance
           in
           ;
           and
           I
           will
           shew
           the
           difference
           betweene
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           predictions
           of
           Southsayers
           ;
           for
           you
           shall
           finde
           that
           these
           prophecies
           were
           Particular
           ,
           
           and
           not
           generall
           ,
           they
           were
           Perspicuous
           and
           plaine
           ,
           
           and
           not
           obscure
           ,
           and
           they
           had
           fixed
           times
           set
           ,
           
           and
           not
           left
           at
           randome
           :
           As
           in
           the
           prophecie
           delivered
           to
           Abraham
           ,
           that
           the
           Children
           of
           Israel
           should
           be
           strangers
           ,
           and
           in
           bondage
           in
           Aegypt
           foure
           hundred
           yeares
           :
           now
           ,
           saith
           the
           Text
           ,
           that
           very
           night
           they
           went
           forth
           of
           Aegypt
           ,
           the
           foure
           hundred
           yeares
           were
           expired
           .
           
        
         
           Moreover
           ,
           that
           prophecie
           ,
           that
           Iudah
           should
           
           have
           the
           Scepter
           ,
           it
           was
           a
           thing
           could
           not
           be
           foreseene
           ;
           Iudah
           was
           not
           the
           elder
           brother
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           long
           first
           before
           it
           was
           brought
           to
           passe
           :
           therefore
           Moses
           could
           not
           see
           it
           by
           any
           thing
           at
           the
           present
           ;
           and
           besides
           that
           ,
           he
           should
           not
           only
           have
           the
           Scepter
           ,
           but
           he
           should
           have
           it
           
             till
             Shiloh
             come
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           CHRIST
           IESVS
           ,
           which
           was
           about
           two
           thousand
           yeares
           after
           ;
           which
           was
           not
           like
           to
           the
           prophecies
           of
           other
           Nations
           .
        
         
           Moreover
           ,
           the
           prophecie
           of
           Iericho
           ,
           that
           
             hee
             that
             did
             begin
             to
             build
             it
             againe
             ,
             should
             lay
             the
             foundation
             of
             it
             in
             his
             eldest
             sonne
             ,
          
           and
           
             set
             up
             the
             gates
             of
             it
          
           in
           the
           youngest
           ,
           which
           was
           fulfilled
           ,
           1
           King.
           16.
           last
           .
           
        
         
           So
           likewise
           ,
           the
           prophecie
           of
           Iosiah
           ,
           it
           was
           a
           distinct
           prophecie
           ,
           you
           have
           it
           in
           1
           King.
           13.1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3.
           where
           the
           Prophet
           comes
           from
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
           and
           cryeth
           ,
           
             Oh
             Altar
             ,
             Altar
             ,
             behold
             a
             childe
             shall
             bee
             borne
             ,
             Iosiah
             ,
             by
             name
             ,
          
           &c.
           he
           names
           the
           very
           man
           that
           should
           performe
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           like
           is
           the
           prophecie
           of
           Cyrus
           ,
           long
           before
           Cyrus
           was
           borne
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           deliver
           the
           Iews
           ,
           and
           take
           off
           the
           yoke
           of
           their
           captivity
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           So
           likewise
           ,
           come
           to
           the
           prophecies
           of
           Daniel
           ,
           the
           prophecie
           of
           the
           foure
           Monarchies
           you
           see
           ,
           how
           particular
           it
           was
           :
           Daniel
           ,
           he
           lived
           but
           in
           the
           two
           first
           ,
           which
           were
           the
           Chaldean
           and
           Persian
           Monarchie
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           possible
           ,
           by
           any
           thing
           that
           was
           then
           done
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           have
           beene
           able
           to
           see
           the
           succession
           ;
           yet
           then
           after
           them
           was
           the
           Grecian
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           Roman
           Monarchie
           .
        
         
           So
           likewise
           the
           prophecie
           of
           the
           captivitie
           ,
           seventie
           
           yeares
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           deliverance
           ,
           you
           see
           ,
           how
           distinct
           and
           particular
           it
           is
           .
        
         
           
             
               Object
               .
            
          
           But
           the
           time
           of
           Moses
           is
           very
           ancient
           ,
           it
           is
           out
           of
           memory
           ,
           and
           it
           might
           be
           some
           fained
           storie
           ,
           those
           things
           were
           done
           long
           agoe
           ,
           they
           that
           saw
           them
           are
           all
           swept
           away
           ,
           and
           who
           can
           say
           that
           they
           were
           done
           so
           ?
        
         
           
             
               Answ.
               
            
          
           Herein
           lyes
           the
           strength
           of
           the
           argument
           ;
           If
           you
           could
           thinke
           it
           possible
           ,
           that
           Moses
           and
           all
           the
           people
           should
           consent
           together
           to
           leave
           a
           false
           monument
           behinde
           them
           ,
           (
           which
           was
           impossible
           )
           yet
           consider
           that
           many
           hundred
           yeares
           after
           the
           same
           was
           confirmed
           by
           all
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           who
           had
           miracles
           to
           confirme
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           they
           all
           agreed
           in
           one
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           impossible
           that
           such
           an
           imposture
           and
           falshood
           should
           be
           compacted
           together
           ,
           and
           carried
           downe
           so
           strongly
           ,
           for
           they
           differ
           not
           a
           jot
           :
           all
           the
           Prophets
           repeating
           that
           which
           was
           delivered
           by
           Moses
           .
           Consider
           the
           strength
           of
           this
           argument
           ,
           for
           it
           admits
           of
           no
           ambiguitie
           .
           If
           you
           will
           adde
           to
           this
           the
           holinesse
           which
           appears
           in
           their
           writing
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           men
           ,
           as
           in
           Moses
           ;
           looke
           upon
           the
           holinesse
           in
           his
           doctrine
           and
           Law
           :
           Looke
           upon
           Paul
           ,
           see
           with
           what
           Spirit
           he
           wrote
           his
           Epistles
           ;
           so
           consider
           the
           spirits
           of
           them
           all
           in
           their
           writings
           ,
           they
           did
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           
             transcribere
             animas
          
           ,
           they
           did
           not
           forbeare
           to
           publish
           their
           owne
           faults
           :
           see
           how
           they
           were
           handled
           ,
           they
           suffered
           persecution
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           ,
           what
           end
           could
           they
           have
           ?
           Moses
           sought
           not
           his
           owne
           glory
           ,
           he
           doth
           not
           deliver
           the
           Scepter
           to
           his
           own
           Tribe
           ,
           but
           in
           his
           prophecies
           he
           speakes
           worse
           of
           
           that
           Tribe
           than
           of
           any
           other
           ,
           of
           
             Reuben
             ,
             Simeon
          
           ,
           and
           Levi
           ,
           and
           this
           will
           confirme
           it
           ,
           and
           take
           away
           all
           doubts
           of
           it
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           first
           proofe
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           Argument
           ,
           
           by
           which
           we
           confirme
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           is
           taken
           from
           the
           testimonies
           that
           are
           given
           to
           them
           by
           our
           enemies
           ;
           
           the
           
             Gentiles
             themselves
             being
             Iudges
          
           :
           As
           ,
           to
           instance
           in
           the
           Floud
           ,
           there
           are
           many
           that
           have
           made
           mention
           of
           it
           .
           Those
           Flouds
           that
           are
           related
           by
           the
           ancient
           Greek
           Historians
           come
           so
           neare
           it
           ,
           that
           they
           must
           needs
           have
           the
           relation
           of
           it
           from
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           though
           they
           have
           mingled
           it
           with
           many
           falshoods
           ,
           wee
           have
           not
           the
           Writings
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           fragments
           in
           the
           Writings
           of
           others
           ,
           as
           of
           
             Alexander
             Polyhistor
          
           ,
           in
           Iosephus
           and
           Cyril
           :
           They
           say
           that
           there
           was
           a
           great
           Floud
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           was
           one
           Nicurus
           ,
           to
           whom
           Saturne
           revealed
           it
           ,
           and
           bade
           him
           make
           an
           Arke
           ;
           and
           he
           did
           so
           ,
           and
           gathered
           some
           of
           all
           beasts
           into
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Arke
           was
           in
           Armenia
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           fragments
           of
           it
           are
           in
           Heliopolis
           .
           And
           Abidenus
           saith
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           a
           common
           opinion
           ,
           that
           the
           men
           ,
           that
           the
           Earth
           brought
           forth
           ,
           gathered
           themselves
           together
           and
           builded
           a
           great
           Tower
           ,
           which
           was
           Babel
           ;
           and
           the
           gods
           being
           angry
           with
           it
           ,
           threw
           it
           down
           with
           a
           great
           wind
           ,
           and
           thence
           came
           the
           confusion
           of
           tongues
           .
           And
           for
           the
           pillar
           of
           Salt
           ,
           Iosephus
           saith
           ,
           that
           some
           of
           it
           was
           remaining
           in
           his
           time
           .
           And
           for
           Abraham
           ,
           many
           speake
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           also
           of
           Moses
           ,
           there
           are
           many
           that
           agree
           in
           their
           story
           of
           him
           ,
           but
           the
           Chaldee
           Historians
           especially
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           the
           ancientest
           Greek
           Historians
           .
           
             Diodorus
             
             Siculus
          
           relates
           the
           history
           of
           him
           ,
           though
           mingled
           with
           falshoods
           ,
           of
           what
           he
           did
           in
           Aegypt
           ,
           and
           what
           lawes
           he
           gave
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           how
           he
           cast
           out
           the
           Canaanites
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           said
           he
           received
           his
           lawes
           from
           a
           God
           called
           Iah
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           were
           such
           lawes
           as
           separated
           that
           people
           from
           all
           others
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           God
           was
           such
           an
           one
           ,
           as
           could
           not
           be
           seene
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           Strabo
           saith
           ,
           that
           he
           reproved
           the
           Aegyptians
           for
           worshipping
           visible
           gods
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           was
           cast
           out
           ,
           and
           his
           people
           with
           him
           ,
           &c.
           
           After
           this
           ,
           when
           Cyrus
           did
           restore
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           and
           had
           overcome
           
             Darius
             ,
             Zenophon
          
           reports
           this
           ,
           that
           when
           he
           came
           into
           Babylon
           ,
           he
           gave
           commandement
           ,
           that
           no
           Syrian
           should
           be
           hurt
           :
           now
           Syria
           lyes
           upon
           Iudea
           ,
           even
           as
           one
           Shire
           doth
           upon
           another
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           were
           all
           called
           Syrians
           .
           Moreover
           ,
           Megasthenes
           ,
           the
           Chaldean
           Historian
           ,
           relates
           ,
           that
           Nebuchadnezzar
           had
           conquered
           
             Aegypt
             ,
             Phoenicia
          
           ,
           and
           Syria
           ,
           and
           all
           those
           parts
           he
           brought
           into
           captivitie
           ;
           and
           after
           that
           ,
           hee
           made
           him
           a
           great
           Palace
           ,
           which
           is
           spoken
           of
           by
           Daniel
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           and
           how
           he
           ordered
           the
           people
           of
           the
           captivitie
           .
           Moreover
           ,
           Berosus
           saith
           ,
           that
           afterward
           hee
           was
           strucken
           with
           madnesse
           ,
           and
           Evanuit
           ,
           he
           vanished
           (
           for
           that
           is
           his
           word
           )
           he
           departed
           from
           amongst
           men
           .
           (
           Indeed
           one
           Annius
           ,
           a
           Monke
           ,
           hath
           put
           forth
           some
           books
           under
           the
           name
           of
           Megasthenes
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           but
           supposititious
           .
           )
           So
           likewise
           ,
           of
           Senacherib
           and
           Salmanasars
           warre
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           building
           of
           Salomons
           Temple
           ,
           they
           are
           recorded
           in
           the
           Annals
           of
           the
           Tyrians
           .
           This
           is
           related
           by
           
           those
           that
           are
           neither
           Iewes
           nor
           Christians
           ;
           and
           these
           testimonies
           are
           fetched
           from
           those
           that
           are
           our
           enemies
           ,
           which
           are
           more
           fit
           for
           the
           Presse
           ,
           than
           for
           the
           Pulpit
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           written
           ,
           than
           delivered
           in
           a
           popular
           congregation
           .
        
         
           I
           will
           adde
           to
           this
           but
           this
           one
           ;
           consider
           the
           exact
           Chronologie
           ,
           which
           is
           found
           in
           all
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           
           and
           the
           agreement
           of
           them
           with
           the
           Heathen
           Histories
           .
        
         
           In
           latter
           times
           there
           have
           beene
           great
           confusions
           ,
           but
           the
           greatest
           evidence
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           be
           found
           ,
           is
           the
           Tables
           of
           Ptolomy
           ,
           lately
           found
           ,
           which
           doth
           exactly
           agree
           with
           the
           Scripture
           ;
           he
           exactly
           sets
           downe
           the
           time
           that
           Nebuchadnezzar
           and
           Cyrus
           reigned
           ;
           compare
           them
           with
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           you
           shall
           finde
           these
           agree
           with
           Daniel
           and
           Ieremie
           ,
           otherwise
           Chronologers
           differ
           very
           much
           :
           for
           in
           
             Ioseph
             Scaligers
          
           time
           ,
           that
           Table
           they
           had
           not
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           found
           since
           :
           So
           in
           the
           time
           when
           Ierusalem
           was
           taken
           ,
           they
           agree
           exactly
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           the
           greatest
           testimony
           that
           the
           Scripture
           can
           have
           from
           Heathen
           men
           .
        
         
           
             
               Quest.
               
            
          
           But
           this
           Question
           may
           now
           be
           made
           ;
           How
           should
           we
           know
           that
           these
           bookes
           ,
           which
           wee
           have
           ,
           as
           written
           by
           Moses
           ,
           that
           these
           are
           they
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           alteration
           in
           them
           ,
           or
           supposititious
           prophecies
           put
           in
           ?
        
         
           
             
               Answ.
               
            
          
           You
           have
           the
           Iewes
           agreeing
           with
           the
           Christians
           ,
           who
           were
           enemies
           ,
           and
           the
           Iewes
           kept
           it
           exactly
           ,
           yet
           theirs
           agree
           with
           ours
           .
        
         
           
             
               Object
               .
            
          
           But
           how
           should
           we
           know
           that
           the
           Iewes
           are
           true
           ?
        
         
         
           
             
               Answ.
               
            
          
           They
           have
           testimony
           from
           the
           Samaritans
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           enemies
           to
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           and
           there
           being
           once
           a
           rent
           made
           ,
           were
           never
           reconciled
           againe
           :
           yet
           in
           the
           Samaritan
           Bible
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           difference
           at
           all
           ,
           to
           any
           purpose
           .
           Now
           adde
           to
           this
           the
           testimony
           of
           the
           Churches
           from
           Christs
           time
           downward
           ,
           still
           it
           hath
           continued
           ;
           so
           as
           in
           Eusebius
           and
           Baronius
           you
           shall
           see
           plentifull
           testimonies
           thereof
           .
        
         
           
           The
           third
           Argument
           is
           from
           the
           Scriptures
           themselves
           ,
           
           if
           you
           consider
           but
           these
           three
           things
           ;
        
         
           1
           The
           majestie
           and
           plainnesse
           of
           the
           stile
           ,
           
           and
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           expressions
           ,
           a
           meere
           relation
           ,
           and
           no
           more
           .
           In
           the
           beginning
           was
           the
           Word
           ,
           &c.
           
           Where
           doth
           any
           booke
           expresse
           it selfe
           ,
           in
           a
           manner
           ,
           in
           the
           relation
           of
           any
           stories
           ?
           So
           as
           that
           it
           carries
           evidence
           from
           God
           ;
           so
           that
           Iunius
           reading
           the
           first
           Chapter
           of
           Iohn
           ,
           was
           stricken
           with
           an
           amazement
           ,
           by
           a
           kinde
           of
           divine
           and
           stupendious
           authoritie
           ,
           and
           so
           he
           was
           converted
           from
           Atheisme
           ,
           as
           himselfe
           said
           in
           his
           life
           .
        
         
           
           2
           If
           you
           consider
           the
           purity
           of
           the
           doctrine
           .
           If
           a
           man
           would
           deceive
           the
           world
           ,
           then
           the
           things
           that
           he
           teaches
           ,
           must
           needs
           be
           to
           please
           men
           ;
           but
           the
           Scripture
           is
           quite
           contrary
           ,
           it
           ties
           men
           to
           strict
           rules
           ,
           and
           therefore
           see
           how
           it
           is
           etertained
           ,
           and
           how
           hard
           it
           is
           for
           men
           to
           keepe
           it
           in
           the
           purity
           of
           the
           doctrine
           ,
           which
           is
           an
           argument
           it
           came
           from
           God.
           If
           the
           Scriptures
           were
           delivered
           by
           men
           ,
           then
           either
           by
           good
           men
           ,
           or
           by
           bad
           ;
           if
           by
           holy
           men
           ,
           then
           they
           would
           speake
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           not
           lye
           ;
           if
           by
           bad
           men
           ,
           then
           they
           would
           never
           have
           
           set
           downe
           such
           strict
           rules
           of
           doctrine
           that
           they
           must
           live
           by
           ,
           and
           which
           condemne
           themselves
           .
        
         
           3
           Consider
           the
           an●●quitie
           of
           them
           ,
           
           they
           were
           before
           all
           other
           Heathen
           stories
           ,
           which
           will
           answer
           an
           objection
           ,
           namely
           ,
           why
           there
           is
           no
           more
           testimony
           from
           them
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           :
           The
           answer
           is
           ,
           that
           when
           Scriptures
           ended
           their
           writings
           did
           but
           begin
           ,
           there
           being
           little
           use
           and
           trading
           of
           learning
           in
           those
           dayes
           ,
           but
           it
           seemes
           the
           Grecians
           were
           the
           first
           ,
           or
           rather
           the
           Chaldees
           ,
           but
           there
           were
           not
           so
           many
           bookes
           written
           then
           ,
           as
           afterward
           .
        
         
           Now
           when
           all
           these
           things
           are
           considered
           ,
           we
           are
           brought
           to
           beleeve
           the
           Scriptures
           are
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           you
           finde
           this
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           God
           ,
           that
           made
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ,
           then
           this
           begets
           faith
           ;
           and
           so
           ,
           
             By
             faith
             we
             beleeve
          
           (
           as
           here
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           )
           
             that
             there
             is
             one
          
           GOD.
           I
           confesse
           all
           this
           which
           hath
           beene
           said
           is
           not
           enough
           ,
           unlesse
           God
           infuseth
           an
           inward
           light
           by
           his
           Spirit
           to
           worke
           this
           faith
           ,
           but
           yet
           there
           is
           enough
           left
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           to
           give
           evidence
           of
           themselves
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           FOVRTH
           SERMON
           .
        
         
           
             
               HEBREWES
               11.6
               .
            
             
               He
               that
               commeth
               to
               God
               ,
               must
               beleeve
               that
               God
               is
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
        
         
           THere
           is
           one
           reason
           more
           remains
           ,
           &
           that
           is
           from
           the
           testimony
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           doubtlesse
           ,
           it
           is
           an
           argument
           of
           great
           strength
           ;
           
           That
           so
           many
           generations
           since
           CHRISTS
           time
           ,
           and
           before
           ,
           have
           ,
           from
           hand
           to
           hand
           ,
           delivered
           it
           unto
           us
           ,
           and
           that
           so
           many
           holy
           men
           ,
           as
           the
           Martyrs
           were
           ,
           and
           ,
           as
           the
           Fathers
           were
           ,
           when
           they
           lived
           ,
           that
           these
           all
           gave
           testimony
           to
           this
           Scripture
           in
           all
           ages
           .
        
         
         
           But
           yet
           we
           will
           adde
           something
           to
           it
           ,
           because
           the
           Papists
           have
           abused
           this
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           they
           would
           have
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           to
           depend
           upon
           the
           authority
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           not
           so
           much
           upon
           the
           testimony
           it
           hath
           received
           from
           all
           ages
           and
           generations
           ;
           they
           would
           have
           it
           to
           be
           such
           a
           testimony
           as
           the
           present
           Church
           gives
           of
           it
           ;
           because
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           that
           can
           erre
           in
           nothing
           ;
           therefore
           not
           in
           this
           :
           and
           therefore
           they
           say
           ,
           This
           is
           the
           Bible
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           Dictate
           of
           the
           
             Pope
             ,
             in
             cathedrâ
          
           ,
           with
           his
           Councell
           (
           some
           say
           ,
           )
           makes
           it
           so
           ,
           and
           you
           must
           receive
           it
           for
           Scripture
           ,
           upon
           this
           ground
           ,
           without
           any
           further
           inquiry
           .
           But
           ,
           with
           us
           ,
           who
           doe
           not
           receive
           that
           conclusion
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           cannot
           erre
           ;
           it
           is
           out
           of
           question
           ,
           that
           the
           Scripture
           doth
           not
           depend
           on
           the
           authoritie
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           But
           yet
           we
           will
           give
           you
           this
           reason
           against
           it
           .
           Aske
           that
           Church
           ,
           that
           Synod
           of
           men
           ,
           what
           is
           that
           which
           makes
           the
           Church
           to
           beleeve
           that
           the
           Scripture
           is
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ?
           Surely
           ,
           they
           will
           give
           the
           same
           answer
           ,
           that
           we
           shall
           deliver
           vnto
           you
           ;
           that
           it
           could
           be
           nothing
           else
           ,
           but
           the
           Scripture
           it selfe
           ,
           which
           therefore
           must
           needs
           be
           of
           greater
           authoritie
           than
           the
           Church
           it selfe
           ,
           for
           the
           declaration
           of
           themselves
           ,
           and
           the
           Scriptures
           manifestation
           of
           this
           argument
           ,
           be
           of
           more
           force
           than
           the
           authority
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           the
           cause
           hath
           much
           more
           strength
           ,
           than
           the
           effect
           .
           Againe
           ,
           the
           Church
           hath
           no
           authoritie
           to
           judge
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           till
           it
           be
           knowne
           to
           be
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           cannot
           be
           but
           by
           the
           Scripture
           .
           Moreover
           ,
           
           the
           Scripture
           hath
           a
           testimony
           more
           ancient
           ,
           than
           the
           authoritie
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           therefore
           cannot
           receive
           its
           authoritie
           from
           any
           ;
           the
           Scripture
           being
           the
           first
           truth
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           proved
           by
           any
           other
           ;
           it
           is
           the
           confession
           of
           their
           owne
           Writers
           ,
           that
           
             Theologia
             non
             est
             argumentativa
          
           ;
           Theologie
           is
           not
           argumentative
           ,
           to
           prove
           its
           owne
           principles
           ,
           but
           only
           our
           deductions
           out
           of
           it
           :
           As
           also
           ,
           they
           say
           ,
           we
           cannot
           prove
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           
             probando
             ,
             sed
             solvendo
          
           ,
           by
           answering
           ,
           and
           resolving
           objections
           made
           against
           it
           .
           In
           all
           other
           things
           ,
           you
           see
           ,
           it
           is
           so
           ;
           as
           the
           Standard
           ,
           that
           being
           the
           rule
           of
           all
           ,
           cannot
           be
           knowne
           but
           by
           it selfe
           ;
           the
           Sunne
           that
           shewes
           light
           to
           all
           things
           else
           ,
           cannot
           be
           knowne
           by
           any
           other
           light
           but
           its
           owne
           :
           so
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           ground
           of
           all
           other
           truths
           ,
           cannot
           be
           knowne
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           evidence
           of
           those
           truths
           ,
           that
           it
           carries
           in
           it selfe
           .
        
         
           We
           have
           onely
           this
           word
           to
           be
           added
           more
           concerning
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           You
           shall
           observe
           this
           difference
           betweene
           the
           Writings
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           were
           written
           by
           holy
           men
           inspired
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           
           and
           all
           mens
           Writings
           in
           the
           world
           .
           In
           mens
           Writings
           ,
           you
           shall
           see
           that
           men
           are
           praised
           and
           extolled
           ,
           something
           spoken
           of
           their
           wisdome
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           courage
           ,
           and
           what
           acts
           they
           have
           done
           ;
           there
           is
           no
           story
           of
           any
           man
           ,
           but
           you
           shall
           finde
           something
           of
           his
           praise
           in
           it
           :
           but
           you
           shall
           finde
           the
           quite
           contrary
           in
           the
           Booke
           of
           God
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           given
           to
           men
           ,
           but
           all
           to
           God
           himselfe
           ;
           as
           
             Moses
             ,
             David
             ,
             
             Paul
             ,
          
           and
           all
           the
           Worthies
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           you
           shall
           finde
           nothing
           given
           to
           them
           :
           But
           of
           David
           ,
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           he
           
             walked
             wisely
          
           ,
           because
           the
           LORD
           
             was
             with
             him
          
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           his
           owne
           strength
           ;
           so
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           any
           victory
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           through
           their
           owne
           courage
           ,
           or
           stratagems
           ,
           that
           they
           used
           ,
           but
           the
           LORD
           did
           give
           their
           enemies
           into
           their
           hands
           .
           And
           Paul
           ,
           that
           was
           the
           meanes
           of
           converting
           so
           many
           thousands
           ,
           he
           ascribes
           nothing
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           the
           
             grace
             of
          
           GOD
           ,
           that
           was
           with
           him
           .
           So
           ,
           Samson
           was
           strong
           ,
           but
           yet
           he
           had
           his
           strength
           from
           God
           ;
           and
           therefore
           this
           is
           an
           argument
           ,
           that
           the
           Scriptures
           were
           written
           by
           holy
           men
           inspired
           by
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           .
        
         
           Seeing
           we
           have
           such
           just
           ground
           to
           beleeve
           ,
           
           that
           
             there
             is
             a
          
           GOD
           ,
           
             that
             made
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
          
           ,
           
           and
           that
           
             this
             word
             ,
             which
             testifies
             of
             him
             ,
             is
             indeed
             the
             word
             of
          
           GOD.
           This
           use
           we
           are
           to
           make
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           not
           be
           in
           vaine
           to
           us
           ;
           it
           should
           teach
           us
           to
           confirme
           this
           first
           principle
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           sure
           ;
           seeing
           all
           the
           rest
           are
           built
           upon
           it
           ,
           therefore
           we
           have
           reason
           to
           weigh
           it
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           give
           full
           consent
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           weake
           one
           .
        
         
           
             
               Object
               .
            
          
           But
           ,
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           principle
           ,
           that
           needs
           not
           to
           be
           thus
           urged
           ,
           or
           made
           question
           of
           ;
           therefore
           ,
           what
           need
           so
           many
           reasons
           to
           prove
           it
           ?
        
         
           
             
               Answ.
               
            
          
           Even
           the
           strongest
           amongst
           us
           have
           still
           need
           to
           increase
           our
           faith
           in
           this
           point
           ;
           and
           therefore
           we
           have
           cause
           to
           attend
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           these
           two
           reasons
           :
           
        
         
           Because
           these
           principles
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           so
           common
           ,
           
           yet
           there
           is
           a
           great
           difference
           in
           the
           beleefe
           
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           
           and
           that
           ,
           with
           which
           common
           men
           beleeve
           them
           ;
           the
           difference
           is
           in
           these
           foure
           things
           :
           both
           of
           them
           doe
           beleeve
           ,
           and
           they
           speak
           as
           they
           thinke
           ,
           yet
           you
           shall
           find
           this
           difference
           :
        
         
           A
           regenerate
           man
           hath
           a
           further
           and
           a
           deeper
           insight
           into
           these
           truths
           ,
           he
           gives
           a
           more
           through
           and
           a
           stronger
           assent
           to
           them
           ;
           
           but
           another
           man
           gives
           a
           more
           slight
           and
           overly
           assent
           ;
           that
           faith
           ,
           with
           which
           they
           beleeve
           them
           ,
           is
           a
           faith
           that
           
             wants
             depth
             of
             earth
          
           ;
           therefore
           ,
           if
           any
           strong
           temptation
           comes
           upon
           them
           ,
           as
           feare
           of
           being
           put
           to
           death
           ,
           &c.
           they
           are
           soone
           shaken
           off
           ,
           and
           doe
           often
           fall
           away
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           put
           to
           it
           ;
           they
           shrink
           away
           in
           time
           of
           persecution
           :
           for
           their
           faith
           
             wants
             depth
             of
             earth
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           assent
           ,
           they
           give
           to
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           is
           but
           an
           overly
           ,
           and
           superficiall
           assent
           ,
           it
           doth
           not
           take
           deep
           root
           in
           their
           soule
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           withers
           in
           time
           of
           temptation
           ,
           they
           doe
           not
           so
           ponder
           them
           ,
           as
           others
           doe
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           are
           not
           so
           grounded
           in
           these
           first
           principles
           ,
           as
           others
           are
           ;
           though
           they
           have
           some
           hold
           ,
           〈◊〉
           yet
           not
           so
           great
           a
           hold
           ,
           as
           the
           godly
           have
           :
           So
           as
           they
           are
           not
           so
           firmely
           established
           ,
           so
           grounded
           in
           the
           present
           truth
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           so
           rooted
           ,
           as
           the
           Saints
           are
           .
        
         
           
           That
           ,
           which
           breeds
           this
           assent
           in
           them
           ,
           is
           ,
           but
           a
           common
           gift
           of
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ;
           but
           that
           ,
           with
           which
           the
           Saints
           beleeve
           them
           ,
           is
           a
           speciall
           grace
           infused
           ,
           wrought
           by
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           :
           now
           ,
           that
           which
           hath
           a
           weaker
           cause
           ,
           must
           needs
           have
           a
           weaker
           effect
           ;
           that
           which
           is
           wrought
           by
           a
           common
           ,
           cannot
           be
           so
           strong
           an
           assent
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           
           is
           wrought
           by
           an
           infused
           habit
           of
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ;
           therefore
           the
           faith
           of
           the
           Saints
           is
           stronger
           than
           the
           faith
           of
           the
           wicked
           .
        
         
           The
           Saints
           ,
           the
           regenerate
           men
           ,
           
           build
           their
           hope
           ,
           comfort
           and
           happinesse
           upon
           the
           truth
           of
           these
           principles
           ,
           as
           that
           
             there
             is
             a
          
           GOD
           ,
           that
           rules
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ,
           and
           that
           
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             his
             Word
          
           ,
           and
           whatsoever
           is
           in
           them
           ,
           is
           truth
           ,
           they
           build
           all
           upon
           these
           ;
           therfore
           ,
           if
           any
           doubts
           arise
           ,
           they
           can
           never
           be
           at
           rest
           ,
           till
           faith
           hath
           resolved
           them
           ,
           and
           wrought
           them
           out
           :
           with
           another
           man
           it
           is
           not
           so
           ;
           he
           takes
           these
           things
           upon
           trust
           ,
           and
           beleeves
           them
           ,
           as
           others
           do
           ,
           but
           he
           doth
           not
           much
           trouble
           himselfe
           about
           them
           ;
           and
           therfore
           ,
           if
           any
           doubts
           come
           against
           them
           ,
           he
           suffers
           them
           to
           lye
           there
           ,
           and
           goes
           on
           in
           a
           carelesse
           manner
           :
           But
           with
           the
           Saints
           it
           is
           not
           so
           ;
           they
           building
           their
           hope
           upon
           them
           ,
           doe
           therefore
           resolve
           to
           suffer
           any
           thing
           for
           God
           ,
           they
           will
           be
           content
           to
           lose
           all
           for
           Him
           ,
           if
           occasion
           requires
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           are
           upon
           sure
           ground
           ;
           but
           the
           other
           ,
           they
           doe
           but
           receive
           upon
           trust
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           doe
           not
           cleave
           to
           him
           in
           that
           manner
           that
           the
           Saints
           doe
           .
        
         
           Regenerate
           men
           have
           a
           lively
           and
           experimentall
           knowledge
           ,
           that
           
             there
             is
             a
          
           GOD
           ,
           
           and
           that
           
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             his
             Word
          
           ,
           from
           the
           communion
           that
           they
           have
           had
           with
           this
           God
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           experience
           they
           have
           had
           of
           the
           truths
           delivered
           in
           the
           Scripture
           .
           They
           know
           very
           well
           ,
           and
           that
           experimentally
           ,
           what
           difference
           there
           was
           betweene
           ;
           what
           they
           were
           once
           ,
           and
           what
           they
           are
           
           now
           ;
           what
           it
           is
           to
           envie
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           what
           it
           is
           to
           have
           an
           affection
           of
           love
           to
           them
           ;
           they
           know
           the
           time
           ,
           when
           they
           slighted
           sinne
           ,
           when
           they
           made
           no
           reckoning
           of
           it
           ;
           they
           know
           againe
           the
           bitternesse
           and
           sorrow
           of
           sin
           ,
           when
           the
           commandement
           came
           ,
           and
           shewed
           it
           unto
           them
           in
           its
           colours
           :
           they
           know
           a
           time
           when
           they
           judged
           perversely
           of
           the
           wayes
           of
           God
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           a
           bad
           opinion
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           how
           now
           they
           are
           changed
           :
           besides
           ,
           they
           know
           ,
           how
           that
           once
           they
           did
           admire
           ,
           and
           magnifie
           worldly
           excellencie
           and
           preferment
           ;
           but
           since
           they
           were
           inlightned
           ,
           their
           opinion
           is
           otherwise
           ;
           I
           say
           ,
           they
           know
           all
           this
           experimentally
           .
           Take
           the
           whole
           worke
           of
           regeneration
           ,
           they
           know
           it
           in
           themselves
           ;
           and
           so
           for
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           as
           hee
           is
           described
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           such
           have
           they
           found
           him
           to
           themselves
           :
           Now
           where
           a
           man
           doth
           know
           things
           thus
           experimentally
           ,
           it
           is
           another
           kinde
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           than
           that
           which
           is
           by
           heare-say
           :
           so
           that
           though
           there
           is
           a
           beleefe
           in
           them
           both
           ,
           yet
           there
           is
           a
           great
           difference
           betweene
           them
           .
        
         
           
           We
           must
           labour
           to
           confirme
           our
           faith
           in
           these
           principles
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           of
           exceeding
           great
           moment
           ,
           and
           consequence
           ,
           in
           the
           lives
           of
           men
           ;
           
           though
           they
           seeme
           to
           be
           remote
           ,
           yet
           they
           are
           of
           more
           moment
           than
           any
           other
           ;
           as
           of
           a
           house
           ,
           you
           see
           a
           faire
           top
           ,
           but
           yet
           the
           foundation
           is
           of
           more
           moment
           ,
           and
           that
           cannot
           be
           seene
           ;
           the
           streames
           are
           seene
           ,
           but
           the
           Well-head
           cannot
           :
           so
           all
           the
           actions
           of
           the
           lives
           of
           men
           are
           built
           upon
           these
           principles
           ,
           and
           as
           they
           are
           more
           strongly
           ,
           or
           
           weakly
           beleeved
           ;
           so
           have
           they
           more
           or
           lesse
           influence
           into
           the
           hearts
           and
           lives
           of
           men
           .
           As
           take
           a
           man
           that
           beleeves
           fully
           ,
           that
           
             there
             is
             a
          
           GOD
           ;
           and
           that
           ,
           
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             his
             Word
          
           :
           this
           breeds
           an
           unresistable
           resolution
           to
           serve
           ,
           and
           please
           him
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           oppositions
           he
           meets
           with
           :
           Take
           the
           greatest
           things
           that
           use
           to
           daunt
           men
           ,
           as
           take
           a
           man
           that
           is
           to
           die
           ,
           if
           he
           considers
           that
           there
           is
           a
           God
           ,
           with
           whom
           he
           is
           to
           live
           for
           ever
           ,
           what
           is
           death
           then
           ?
           no
           more
           than
           the
           stones
           flying
           about
           Stevens
           eares
           ,
           when
           he
           beheld
           the
           heavens
           opened
           ;
           so
           when
           men
           speake
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           slander
           him
           ;
           when
           they
           scoffe
           ,
           and
           revile
           him
           ,
           and
           trample
           upon
           him
           ;
           yet
           ,
           if
           God
           be
           with
           him
           ,
           he
           can
           boldly
           say
           ,
           
             I
             care
             not
             for
             mans
             day
             ,
          
           nor
           for
           the
           
             speaking
             against
             of
             sinners
          
           ;
           he
           is
           not
           moved
           a
           whit
           with
           them
           ;
           they
           passe
           away
           as
           a
           vapour
           ,
           that
           moves
           him
           not
           :
           so
           when
           hee
           sees
           the
           current
           of
           the
           times
           to
           runne
           against
           him
           ,
           yet
           ,
           when
           he
           sees
           that
           there
           is
           an
           Almightie
           GOD
           that
           takes
           notice
           of
           him
           ,
           he
           is
           able
           to
           stand
           against
           and
           despise
           them
           all
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           stirred
           an
           haires
           breadth
           out
           of
           the
           way
           for
           it
           ,
           they
           are
           as
           waters
           beating
           against
           a
           rocke
           .
           Consider
           the
           Martyrs
           ,
           that
           died
           in
           the
           fire
           ,
           if
           you
           had
           stood
           by
           ,
           you
           would
           have
           said
           ;
           Surely
           ,
           that
           man
           hath
           a
           strong
           faith
           ,
           that
           can
           goe
           out
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           suffer
           such
           a
           kinde
           of
           death
           ;
           but
           why
           doth
           he
           doe
           it
           ?
           because
           he
           beleeves
           that
           there
           is
           a
           GOD
           ,
           
           
             that
             is
             a
             rewarder
             of
             them
             that
             seeke
             him
             .
          
           So
           every
           regenerate
           man
           ,
           whatsoever
           he
           doth
           ,
           he
           doth
           it
           with
           the
           same
           faith
           that
           they
           did
           ,
           only
           here
           is
           the
           difference
           ;
           
           the
           Martyrs
           spent
           all
           at
           once
           ,
           and
           these
           doe
           it
           but
           drop
           by
           drop
           :
           as
           when
           a
           man
           forbeares
           all
           present
           joyes
           ,
           which
           this
           life
           consists
           in
           ;
           it
           is
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           a
           dying
           by
           peece-meales
           ,
           a
           dying
           drop
           by
           drop
           ,
           as
           Paul
           said
           ,
           
             I
             dye
             daily
          
           .
           If
           one
           of
           us
           were
           to
           suffer
           ,
           as
           the
           Martyrs
           did
           ,
           what
           is
           it
           that
           would
           establish
           our
           soules
           ?
           it
           is
           the
           beleefe
           of
           these
           principles
           ,
           that
           inables
           the
           Saints
           to
           doe
           all
           this
           :
           you
           live
           by
           your
           faith
           in
           these
           principles
           ,
           though
           you
           observe
           it
           not
           ;
           for
           this
           is
           a
           thing
           that
           is
           to
           be
           marked
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           that
           the
           opinions
           of
           men
           ,
           their
           imaginations
           and
           thoughts
           ,
           they
           all
           proceed
           from
           such
           notions
           ,
           as
           lye
           more
           overly
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           but
           their
           actions
           proceed
           from
           the
           strong
           setled
           notions
           and
           principles
           that
           are
           riveted
           in
           their
           inward
           heart
           .
           And
           therefore
           ,
           observe
           the
           lives
           of
           men
           ;
           such
           as
           their
           principles
           in
           them
           are
           ,
           such
           are
           their
           actions
           :
           For
           as
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           on
           the
           one
           side
           ,
           where
           men
           beleeve
           ,
           there
           they
           come
           to
           God
           ;
           so
           it
           is
           true
           on
           the
           otherside
           ,
           if
           men
           be
           not
           grounded
           in
           these
           first
           principles
           ,
           if
           they
           doe
           not
           beleeve
           ,
           they
           doe
           not
           come
           to
           him
           ;
           but
           goe
           on
           unevenly
           in
           their
           wayes
           ,
           and
           forsake
           their
           profession
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           whence
           comes
           this
           uneven
           walking
           ,
           this
           exorbitance
           of
           the
           wheeles
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           weaknesse
           of
           the
           maine
           spring
           ,
           that
           sets
           all
           on
           motion
           ?
           because
           these
           are
           the
           first
           springs
           ,
           that
           set
           all
           the
           rest
           on
           worke
           .
           For
           ,
           could
           a
           man
           be
           carried
           away
           by
           the
           praise
           of
           men
           ,
           by
           the
           voice
           and
           breath
           of
           man
           ,
           on
           the
           one
           side
           ;
           or
           could
           he
           be
           discouraged
           by
           the
           scoffes
           of
           men
           on
           the
           other
           
           side
           ,
           if
           he
           did
           fully
           beleeve
           this
           principle
           ?
           it
           is
           impossible
           he
           should
           ,
           as
           Esay
           52.
           
           
           As
           if
           he
           should
           say
           ,
           It
           is
           impossible
           that
           men
           should
           shrinke
           so
           ,
           at
           the
           face
           of
           man
           ,
           if
           they
           did
           not
           forget
           the
           Lord
           their
           Maker
           .
           Hence
           it
           is
           ,
           (
           although
           you
           doe
           not
           observe
           from
           whence
           it
           comes
           )
           yet
           hence
           doe
           come
           all
           those
           fruits
           of
           Atheisme
           in
           the
           lives
           of
           men
           ;
           all
           that
           unthankfulnesse
           ,
           that
           men
           can
           take
           blessings
           at
           GODS
           hands
           ,
           and
           never
           give
           him
           thankes
           ,
           nay
           rather
           ,
           they
           render
           evill
           for
           good
           ;
           hence
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           men
           trust
           in
           meanes
           more
           than
           in
           God
           ;
           hence
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           men
           are
           so
           unholy
           when
           they
           come
           into
           his
           presence
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           strucke
           with
           feare
           and
           reverence
           of
           his
           Majestie
           ,
           when
           they
           come
           before
           him
           ;
           hence
           also
           comes
           that
           carelessenesse
           in
           the
           lives
           of
           men
           that
           feare
           not
           his
           Word
           ,
           but
           walke
           on
           in
           a
           carelesse
           and
           remisse
           manner
           ;
           and
           hence
           also
           is
           that
           hasting
           after
           honours
           and
           profits
           ,
           with
           the
           neglect
           of
           better
           things
           ;
           they
           all
           arise
           from
           hence
           ,
           even
           the
           weaknesse
           of
           the
           assent
           to
           these
           maine
           principles
           :
           for
           there
           is
           a
           double
           kinde
           of
           Atheisme
           in
           the
           heart
           ;
           there
           is
           a
           direct
           thought
           of
           Atheisme
           ,
           when
           a
           man
           doubts
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           these
           principles
           ,
           and
           knows
           he
           doth
           so
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           when
           a
           man
           doubts
           ,
           and
           knowes
           not
           that
           he
           doubts
           .
        
         
           
             
               Object
               .
            
          
           But
           ,
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           If
           it
           be
           of
           so
           much
           moment
           ,
           then
           what
           is
           the
           way
           to
           strengthen
           our
           faith
           in
           them
           ?
        
         
           
             
               Answ.
               
            
          
           It
           is
           exceeding
           profitable
           to
           search
           and
           examine
           these
           truths
           to
           the
           ful
           ,
           
           not
           to
           give
           over
           pondering
           of
           them
           ,
           till
           your
           hearts
           be
           established
           in
           
           the
           present
           truth
           .
           
           It
           is
           good
           to
           doe
           with
           your selves
           ,
           as
           Eliah
           did
           in
           the
           case
           of
           
             Baal
             ,
             Why
             halt
             you
             betweene
             two
          
           religions
           ,
           come
           to
           that
           disjunction
           ,
           
             If
             Baal
             be
             god
             ,
             follow
             him
             ?
          
           So
           I
           say
           to
           you
           in
           this
           case
           ;
           examine
           it
           to
           the
           full
           ,
           
           if
           these
           principles
           be
           not
           true
           ,
           walke
           according
           to
           your
           liberty
           and
           lusts
           ,
           take
           no
           paines
           ,
           but
           live
           as
           your
           nature
           would
           have
           you
           ;
           but
           if
           they
           be
           true
           ,
           then
           walke
           so
           ,
           as
           if
           thou
           didst
           throughly
           beleeve
           them
           so
           to
           be
           ;
           the
           beleefe
           of
           them
           is
           that
           which
           will
           carry
           us
           through
           all
           losses
           and
           slanders
           ,
           through
           good
           report
           and
           ill
           report
           ;
           if
           thou
           didst
           throughly
           beleeve
           them
           ,
           they
           would
           make
           thee
           doe
           any
           thing
           for
           God
           ;
           I
           say
           ,
           it
           is
           very
           profitable
           to
           come
           to
           this
           disjunction
           ,
           and
           it
           strengthens
           our
           faith
           much
           ;
           and
           this
           being
           laid
           ,
           then
           draw
           the
           conclusion
           from
           it
           ,
           that
           we
           thus
           here
           must
           live
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           here
           best
           for
           us
           to
           doe
           so
           .
        
         
           
           To
           pray
           to
           God
           to
           strengthen
           our
           faith
           in
           these
           common
           principles
           ,
           
           to
           say
           as
           the
           Disciples
           did
           ,
           LORD
           
             increase
             our
             faith
          
           :
           you
           see
           that
           Christ
           did
           it
           ,
           when
           Peters
           faith
           failed
           him
           ,
           he
           prayed
           that
           it
           might
           bee
           strengthened
           ;
           and
           when
           you
           have
           found
           any
           weaknesse
           or
           doubting
           ,
           you
           must
           remember
           that
           faith
           ,
           in
           these
           principles
           ,
           is
           the
           gift
           of
           God.
           There
           is
           indeed
           a
           common
           faith
           ,
           which
           others
           may
           have
           ,
           and
           thou
           mayest
           have
           ,
           but
           the
           strong
           faith
           ariseth
           from
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           God
           dispenseth
           it
           where
           he
           pleaseth
           ;
           this
           infused
           faith
           is
           not
           gotten
           by
           strength
           of
           argument
           ,
           or
           perspicuitie
           of
           the
           understanding
           ;
           it
           is
           not
           brought
           in
           by
           custome
           ,
           but
           God
           doth
           worke
           it
           ;
           it
           is
           not
           all
           the
           antecedent
           
           preparation
           that
           wil
           doe
           it
           ,
           but
           God
           must
           first
           worke
           it
           ,
           and
           then
           you
           are
           able
           to
           beleeve
           these
           principles
           of
           faith
           ,
           and
           able
           to
           beleeve
           them
           to
           the
           purpose
           .
        
         
           When
           thou
           hast
           such
           a
           habit
           lying
           in
           thy
           soule
           ,
           
           the
           more
           thou
           readest
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           acquaintest
           thy selfe
           with
           it
           ,
           
           day
           by
           day
           ,
           the
           more
           stronger
           doth
           thy
           faith
           grow
           ,
           Rom.
           10.
           
           
           
             Faith
             comes
             by
             hearing
             ,
             and
             hearing
             by
             the
             Word
             of
          
           GOD
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           meanes
           ,
           by
           which
           God
           workes
           it
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           beginning
           and
           increase
           of
           it
           .
           Therefore
           take
           that
           exhortation
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           Coloss.
           3.16
           .
           
           
             Let
             the
             Word
             dwell
             in
             you
             plenteously
             ,
          
           &c.
           that
           is
           ,
           let
           it
           not
           come
           as
           a
           stranger
           ,
           looking
           to
           it
           now
           and
           then
           ,
           (
           as
           it
           is
           the
           fashion
           of
           most
           men
           )
           but
           let
           it
           be
           familiar
           with
           you
           ,
           let
           it
           
             dwell
             with
             you
          
           ,
           and
           
             let
             it
             dwell
             with
             you
             plentifully
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           reade
           not
           a
           Chapter
           or
           two
           ,
           but
           all
           the
           Word
           ;
           be
           not
           content
           to
           know
           one
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           know
           it
           thorowout
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           let
           it
           be
           
             in
             wisdome
          
           ;
           A
           man
           may
           reade
           much
           ,
           and
           understand
           little
           ,
           because
           he
           knowes
           not
           the
           meaning
           of
           it
           ;
           a
           childe
           may
           be
           able
           to
           say
           much
           by
           hart
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           have
           it
           in
           wisdome
           :
           therefore
           let
           the
           Word
           dwell
           plentifully
           in
           you
           ,
           in
           all
           wisdome
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           profitable
           to
           converse
           with
           faithfull
           men
           :
           
           As
           it
           is
           said
           of
           Barnabas
           ,
           
           hee
           was
           a
           man
           full
           of
           faith
           ;
           therefore
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           he
           converted
           many
           :
           It
           is
           not
           in
           vaine
           ,
           that
           phrase
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ;
           hee
           was
           a
           man
           full
           of
           faith
           ,
           and
           therefore
           
             many
             were
             added
             to
             the
             Lord.
          
           And
           you
           shall
           finde
           it
           by
           experience
           ,
           when
           you
           converse
           with
           worldly
           men
           ;
           
           they
           will
           be
           readie
           ,
           on
           every
           occasion
           ,
           to
           attribute
           the
           event
           of
           things
           to
           naturall
           causes
           ,
           but
           the
           godly
           ,
           they
           ascribe
           it
           to
           God.
           Now
           good
           words
           strengthen
           our
           faith
           ,
           but
           the
           
             evill
             words
          
           of
           naturall
           men
           ,
           they
           
             corrupt
             good
             manners
          
           .
           And
           not
           only
           the
           words
           of
           the
           godly
           worke
           so
           ,
           but
           the
           very
           manner
           of
           the
           delivery
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           emphaticall
           ,
           for
           they
           doe
           beleeve
           it
           themselves
           :
           now
           if
           a
           man
           deliver
           an
           history
           that
           he
           beleeves
           ,
           he
           will
           deliver
           it
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           ,
           that
           hee
           will
           make
           others
           beleeve
           it
           also
           :
           Act.
           14.1
           .
           
           
             They
             so
             spake
             ,
             that
             a
             great
             multitude
             of
             the
             Iewes
             beleeved
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           ,
           that
           many
           were
           turned
           to
           the
           faith
           .
           Iunius
           professeth
           in
           his
           life
           ,
           that
           the
           very
           first
           thing
           that
           turned
           him
           from
           his
           Atheisme
           ,
           was
           the
           talking
           with
           a
           country-man
           of
           his
           not
           farre
           from
           Florence
           ,
           and
           his
           manner
           of
           expressing
           himselfe
           .
           The
           next
           was
           the
           majesty
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           he
           observed
           in
           Ioh.
           1.
           but
           the
           other
           was
           the
           beginning
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           
           So
           it
           will
           still
           be
           true
           ,
           that
           walking
           with
           godly
           men
           will
           increase
           our
           faith
           ,
           but
           with
           worldly
           men
           ,
           it
           will
           weaken
           it
           .
           Therefore
           use
           all
           these
           meanes
           to
           strengthen
           these
           principles
           in
           you
           ;
           for
           they
           will
           have
           many
           excellent
           effects
           in
           your
           lives
           .
           As
           ;
        
         
           
           When
           a
           man
           beleeves
           this
           throughly
           ,
           he
           will
           take
           the
           judgement
           of
           the
           Scripture
           against
           his
           owne
           fancy
           ,
           and
           the
           opinions
           of
           men
           (
           with
           which
           we
           are
           still
           ready
           to
           be
           misled
           ;
           )
           so
           that
           when
           the
           Scripture
           saith
           of
           riches
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           nothing
           ,
           whereas
           before
           thou
           thoughtest
           them
           to
           be
           a
           
           strong
           tower
           ,
           now
           you
           thinke
           them
           to
           be
           but
           a
           staffe
           of
           reed
           ;
           so
           of
           sinfull
           lusts
           ,
           that
           are
           so
           pleasant
           to
           us
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           saith
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           fight
           against
           the
           soule
           ,
           though
           they
           are
           sweet
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           yet
           they
           are
           sowre
           in
           the
           latter
           end
           ;
           so
           that
           thou
           takest
           the
           judgement
           of
           the
           Scripture
           against
           thy
           own
           reason
           .
           So
           for
           the
           praise
           of
           men
           ,
           see
           what
           the
           Scripture
           saith
           ;
           he
           is
           praise-worthy
           whom
           God
           praiseth
           ;
           so
           thou
           judgest
           vaine-glory
           to
           be
           but
           a
           bubble
           ;
           I
           say
           ,
           if
           you
           could
           beleeve
           this
           throughly
           ,
           you
           would
           set
           the
           judgement
           of
           the
           Scripture
           against
           your
           owne
           reasons
           ,
           and
           the
           opinions
           of
           men
           .
        
         
           
           Besides
           this
           ,
           it
           will
           breed
           a
           notable
           fervencie
           in
           prayer
           ,
           when
           a
           man
           knoweth
           that
           there
           are
           such
           promises
           ,
           it
           will
           make
           him
           never
           give
           over
           ,
           it
           will
           make
           him
           watch
           and
           pray
           continually
           with
           all
           perseverance
           ,
           though
           many
           times
           hee
           prayeth
           ,
           and
           hath
           no
           answer
           ,
           as
           the
           woman
           of
           Canaan
           ,
           yea
           ,
           though
           he
           hath
           sometimes
           a
           contrary
           answer
           and
           effect
           to
           what
           he
           asketh
           ;
           yet
           when
           he
           hath
           laid
           hold
           on
           the
           promises
           ,
           he
           will
           not
           let
           goe
           ,
           he
           will
           never
           give
           over
           ;
           hee
           knowes
           ,
           Hee
           ,
           who
           hath
           promised
           ,
           is
           faithfull
           ;
           therefore
           he
           is
           not
           like
           a
           wave
           of
           the
           sea
           ,
           tossed
           up
           and
           downe
           with
           every
           wind
           .
        
         
           But
           it
           is
           not
           onely
           a
           ground
           of
           all
           this
           ,
           but
           it
           brings
           forth
           the
           effect
           :
           it
           doth
           exceedingly
           strengthen
           our
           faith
           in
           matters
           of
           justification
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           certaine
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           faith
           ,
           whereby
           we
           beleeve
           ,
           and
           apply
           the
           promises
           of
           salvation
           ,
           through
           Christ
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           same
           faith
           whereby
           we
           
           beleeve
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           is
           a
           God
           ,
           that
           made
           both
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           .
           There
           is
           no
           difference
           in
           the
           faith
           ;
           yea
           ,
           that
           justifying
           faith
           ,
           by
           which
           thou
           art
           saved
           ,
           it
           ariseth
           from
           the
           beleefe
           of
           these
           principles
           ;
           as
           it
           was
           the
           same
           eye
           ,
           whereby
           the
           Israelites
           did
           see
           the
           mountaines
           and
           trees
           ,
           and
           other
           objects
           ,
           and
           by
           which
           they
           saw
           the
           brazen
           Serpent
           ;
           No
           man
           beleeves
           justification
           by
           Christ
           ,
           but
           his
           faith
           is
           mainly
           grounded
           upon
           this
           Word
           of
           God
           ;
           for
           whereas
           in
           Scripture
           we
           finde
           that
           IESVS
           CHRIST
           is
           come
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           is
           a
           Lambe
           slaine
           ,
           for
           forgivenesse
           of
           sinnes
           ;
           that
           he
           is
           offered
           to
           every
           creature
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           must
           thirst
           after
           him
           ,
           and
           then
           take
           up
           his
           Crosse
           and
           follow
           him
           .
           Now
           come
           to
           a
           beleever
           going
           out
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           aske
           him
           what
           hope
           hee
           hath
           to
           be
           saved
           ,
           and
           what
           ground
           for
           it
           ?
           he
           will
           be
           ready
           to
           say
           ,
           I
           know
           that
           Christ
           is
           come
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           is
           offered
           ,
           and
           I
           know
           that
           I
           am
           one
           of
           them
           that
           have
           a
           part
           in
           him
           ;
           I
           know
           that
           I
           have
           fulfilled
           the
           conditions
           ,
           as
           that
           I
           should
           not
           continue
           willingly
           in
           any
           knowne
           sinne
           ,
           that
           I
           should
           love
           the
           LORD
           IESVS
           ,
           and
           desire
           to
           serve
           him
           above
           all
           ;
           I
           know
           that
           I
           have
           fulfilled
           these
           conditions
           .
           I
           say
           ,
           if
           the
           ground
           whereon
           our
           faith
           is
           builded
           be
           the
           Word
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           builded
           on
           a
           sure
           rocke
           ,
           and
           the
           gates
           of
           hell
           ,
           Satan
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           temptations
           shall
           not
           prevaile
           against
           it
           ,
           but
           against
           a
           strong
           fancie
           it
           may
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           let
           us
           labour
           to
           strengthen
           our
           faith
           in
           these
           principles
           ,
           that
           
             there
             is
             a
          
           GOD
           
             that
             made
             
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
          
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Scripture
           is
           his
           Word
           ,
           whereby
           his
           minde
           is
           revealed
           to
           us
           ,
           that
           so
           you
           may
           know
           what
           his
           will
           is
           ,
           and
           what
           to
           expect
           of
           him
           ,
           upon
           all
           occasions
           .
        
         
           
           There
           is
           one
           thing
           which
           remaines
           in
           this
           point
           ,
           which
           we
           added
           in
           the
           third
           place
           ;
           That
           ,
           
             that
             God
             which
             we
             worship
             is
             this
          
           GOD
           :
           for
           either
           it
           is
           that
           God
           ,
           whom
           we
           worship
           ,
           or
           else
           there
           is
           no
           true
           God
           in
           the
           world
           ;
           we
           are
           to
           propound
           it
           negatively
           ,
           to
           take
           away
           all
           other
           false
           religions
           :
           For
           ,
           if
           there
           was
           ever
           a
           God
           revealed
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           he
           was
           the
           God
           of
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           and
           if
           he
           was
           the
           God
           of
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           then
           of
           the
           Christians
           ,
           and
           if
           of
           the
           Christians
           ,
           then
           surely
           of
           the
           Protestants
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           Papists
           ;
           (
           for
           they
           doe
           in
           most
           points
           adde
           to
           the
           garment
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           Protestants
           doe
           but
           cut
           off
           what
           thy
           have
           added
           before
           )
           and
           if
           of
           the
           Protestants
           ,
           then
           surely
           of
           those
           that
           doe
           make
           conscience
           of
           their
           wayes
           ,
           that
           doe
           not
           live
           loosely
           ,
           but
           doe
           labour
           to
           please
           him
           in
           all
           things
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           FIFTH
           SERMON
           .
        
         
           
             
               ISAI
               .
               46.9
               .
            
             
               Remember
               the
               former
               things
               of
               old
               ;
               for
               I
               am
               GOD
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               none
               else
               ;
               I
               am
               GOD
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               none
               like
               mee
               .
            
          
        
         
           THe
           third
           thing
           which
           remains
           ,
           
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           
             there
             is
             no
             other
          
           GOD
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           an
           argument
           which
           is
           often
           used
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           to
           prove
           that
           the
           Lord
           is
           God
           ,
           because
           there
           is
           none
           besides
           him
           ;
           
           for
           so
           you
           are
           to
           understand
           it
           :
           
             I
             am
          
           GOD
           ;
           because
           there
           is
           
             no
             
             other
          
           ;
           this
           particle
           is
           so
           used
           many
           times
           ,
           Esay
           45.22
           .
           
           
             I
             am
          
           GOD
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           none
           else
           ,
           
             there
             is
             none
             beside
             me
          
           ;
           and
           this
           shewes
           the
           falsenesse
           of
           all
           other
           gods
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           religions
           ;
           and
           the
           argument
           stands
           thus
           ;
           That
           if
           you
           looke
           to
           all
           former
           times
           ,
           you
           shall
           see
           that
           there
           was
           never
           any
           other
           God
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           religion
           but
           this
           ,
           which
           wee
           professe
           .
           There
           are
           two
           arguments
           set
           downe
           in
           the
           Text
           :
        
         
           1
           Remember
           the
           former
           times
           ,
           and
           you
           shall
           alwayes
           finde
           it
           thus
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           none
           besides
           mee
           .
        
         
           2
           There
           is
           none
           like
           me
           ,
           saith
           the
           Lord
           ;
           take
           all
           other
           gods
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           a
           wonderfull
           great
           difference
           betweene
           them
           and
           the
           God
           whom
           wee
           professe
           ;
           there
           is
           none
           like
           him
           .
           So
           that
           the
           point
           to
           be
           delivered
           hence
           is
           this
           ;
        
         
           
           It
           is
           a
           great
           argument
           to
           prove
           the
           Deity
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           none
           besides
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
           To
           open
           this
           to
           you
           ;
           I
           will
           shew
           you
           ;
        
         
           1
           What
           reasons
           the
           Scripture
           useth
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           none
           besides
           him
           .
        
         
           2
           We
           will
           shew
           you
           in
           some
           instances
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           3
           We
           will
           make
           some
           uses
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           first
           ,
           you
           shall
           finde
           in
           the
           Scripture
           these
           five
           arguments
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           there
           is
           no
           other
           God
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           LORD
           is
           GOD
           alone
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           is
           none
           besides
           him
           .
        
         
           
           From
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           Gods
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           the
           immensitie
           of
           his
           workes
           ,
           
           and
           that
           is
           the
           reason
           of
           the
           words
           here
           annexed
           ;
           there
           is
           none
           like
           him
           :
           
           as
           in
           verse
           5.
           of
           this
           Chapter
           you
           shall
           see
           
           it
           more
           plainly
           .
           So
           ,
           
             Among
             the
             gods
          
           ,
           
           
             there
             is
             none
             like
             to
             thee
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             neither
             are
             there
             any
             works
             like
             thy
             works
             .
          
           Where
           you
           see
           that
           they
           are
           both
           put
           together
           ;
           there
           is
           none
           like
           to
           him
           for
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           his
           Majestie
           ,
           nor
           for
           the
           immensity
           of
           his
           workes
           .
           More
           particularly
           ,
           first
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           his
           Majestie
           ,
           there
           is
           none
           like
           him
           ;
           
             Behold
             the
             nations
             are
             as
             a
             drop
             of
             a
             bucket
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             are
             counted
             as
             the
             small
             dust
             of
             the
             ballance
             :
             behold
             ,
             he
             taketh
             up
             the
             Iles
             as
             a
             very
             little
             thing
             ;
             and
             Lebanon
             is
             not
             sufficient
             to
             burne
             ,
             nor
             the
             beasts
             thereof
             sufficient
             for
             a
             burnt
             offering
             ;
             All
             nations
             before
             him
             are
             as
             nothing
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             counted
             to
             him
             lesse
             than
             no
             thing
             ,
             and
             vanitie
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           let
           a
           man
           looke
           on
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           compare
           him
           with
           all
           the
           things
           that
           are
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           you
           shall
           finde
           a
           great
           disproportion
           betweene
           them
           ;
           
             they
             are
             but
             as
             the
             drop
             of
             the
             bucket
             .
          
           A
           bucket
           ,
           of
           it selfe
           ,
           holds
           but
           little
           water
           ,
           but
           yet
           that
           is
           for
           some
           use
           ;
           but
           the
           drops
           that
           fall
           from
           the
           bucket
           ,
           when
           it
           commeth
           out
           of
           the
           Well
           ,
           they
           are
           so
           small
           ,
           as
           wee
           make
           no
           account
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           yet
           all
           the
           world
           is
           not
           so
           much
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           as
           these
           small
           drops
           .
           And
           if
           that
           similitude
           will
           not
           serve
           ,
           there
           is
           another
           ;
           
             They
             are
             as
             the
             dust
             of
             the
             ballance
             :
          
           if
           it
           were
           but
           as
           the
           dust
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           it
           were
           but
           small
           ,
           but
           as
           for
           the
           dust
           of
           the
           ballance
           ,
           it
           is
           so
           small
           ,
           that
           it
           cannot
           weigh
           the
           ballance
           this
           way
           ,
           or
           that
           way
           ;
           and
           yet
           the
           whole
           world
           is
           not
           so
           much
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           as
           the
           dust
           of
           the
           ballance
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           a
           third
           expression
           he
           useth
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           taken
           from
           the
           manner
           of
           his
           worship
           :
           for
           some
           
           might
           here
           object
           ;
           If
           he
           be
           so
           great
           ,
           how
           short
           then
           doe
           we
           come
           of
           worshipping
           him
           ,
           and
           of
           giving
           him
           that
           honour
           which
           we
           owe
           unto
           him
           ?
           saith
           he
           ;
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           for
           
             all
             the
             beasts
             of
             Lebanon
             are
             not
             sufficient
             for
             a
             burnt
             offering
             :
          
           nay
           ,
           
             all
             the
             wood
             of
             Lebanon
             is
             not
             enough
             to
             kindle
             the
             burnt
             offering
             .
          
           And
           take
           all
           the
           gods
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           they
           were
           but
           men
           ,
           and
           their
           Temples
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           glory
           of
           them
           ,
           they
           are
           nothing
           to
           the
           Lord
           :
           See
           another
           description
           of
           this
           in
           vers
           .
           25.
           
           
           And
           as
           ,
           thus
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           him
           ,
           
             there
             is
             none
             like
             him
          
           ;
           so
           likewise
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           his
           workes
           ;
           vers
           .
           12.
           
           
           
             Who
             hath
             measured
             out
             the
             waters
             in
             the
             hollow
             of
             his
             hand
             ,
             and
             meted
             out
             heaven
             with
             the
             spanne
             ,
             and
             comprehended
             the
             dust
             of
             the
             earth
             in
             a
             measure
             ,
             and
             weighed
             the
             mountaines
             in
             scales
             ,
             and
             the
             hils
             in
             a
             ballance
             ?
          
           That
           is
           ,
           looke
           upon
           the
           great
           building
           of
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ,
           and
           consider
           what
           went
           to
           these
           buildings
           ,
           what
           might
           and
           power
           hee
           must
           have
           to
           handle
           such
           things
           as
           these
           ;
           as
           the
           vast
           mountaines
           ,
           the
           huge
           earth
           ,
           the
           wind
           ,
           and
           the
           seas
           ;
           and
           consider
           ,
           what
           an
           hand
           and
           arme
           he
           must
           have
           ,
           that
           must
           doe
           such
           things
           .
           And
           also
           consider
           the
           wisdome
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           went
           to
           this
           worke
           ,
           and
           he
           did
           it
           alone
           ;
           he
           had
           none
           to
           helpe
           him
           ;
           take
           a
           man
           ,
           let
           him
           set
           up
           a
           building
           ,
           and
           he
           cannot
           do
           it
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           but
           he
           needs
           some
           body
           to
           helpe
           him
           ;
           but
           the
           Lord
           did
           all
           this
           alone
           :
           therefore
           he
           concludes
           ,
           vers
           .
           18.
           
           that
           
             there
             is
             none
             like
             to
             him
          
           ;
           as
           if
           it
           were
           his
           scope
           and
           intention
           in
           that
           place
           .
        
         
           
           It
           appeares
           hence
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           not
           gods
           ,
           from
           
           their
           newnesse
           ,
           they
           had
           a
           beginning
           ,
           and
           they
           have
           an
           end
           ;
           but
           God
           is
           from
           everlasting
           ,
           
           
             I
             am
             the
             first
             and
             last
             ,
             Esay
          
           41.4
           .
           and
           44.6
           .
           and
           43.10
           .
           
           The
           meaning
           is
           ,
           all
           the
           other
           gods
           had
           a
           beginning
           ,
           we
           know
           when
           they
           began
           ,
           and
           their
           owne
           Historians
           have
           related
           it
           ;
           but
           I
           was
           before
           them
           all
           ,
           saith
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           they
           have
           all
           vanished
           away
           ,
           even
           in
           your
           owne
           sight
           .
        
         
           
           Their
           ignorance
           and
           want
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           his
           Omniscience
           ,
           is
           another
           argument
           ,
           
           which
           you
           have
           used
           in
           Esay
           41.22
           ,
           23.
           and
           44.7
           ,
           8.
           
           
           
             Let
             them
             bring
             them
             forth
             ,
             and
             shew
             what
             will
             happen
             ,
             let
             them
             shew
             the
             former
             things
             ,
             what
             they
             be
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             that
             we
             may
             know
             that
             you
             are
             gods
             .
          
           The
           meaning
           is
           this
           ;
           that
           there
           are
           none
           other
           gods
           ,
           that
           doe
           declare
           former
           things
           ,
           that
           tell
           of
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           creation
           ,
           nor
           can
           declare
           things
           to
           come
           ;
           I
           only
           can
           doe
           it
           ,
           I
           have
           not
           spoken
           in
           secret
           ,
           but
           my
           prophecies
           are
           plaine
           and
           open
           ,
           I
           have
           spoken
           it
           ,
           and
           I
           will
           bring
           it
           to
           passe
           .
           Therefore
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           his
           omniscience
           and
           shewing
           future
           things
           ,
           doth
           testifie
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           no
           other
           gods
           besides
           him
           ,
           seeing
           no
           other
           hath
           beene
           able
           so
           to
           doe
           .
        
         
           
           The
           greatnesse
           of
           his
           power
           put
           forth
           in
           the
           continuall
           passages
           of
           his
           providence
           ,
           
           and
           their
           want
           of
           power
           ;
           which
           is
           another
           argument
           used
           in
           Isai.
           41.23
           .
           
           
             Behold
             ,
             you
             are
             nothing
             ,
             and
             your
             workes
             are
             of
             nought
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           
             you
             are
             not
             able
             to
             doe
             any
             thing
             ,
             either
             good
             or
             hurt
          
           to
           the
           sonnes
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           therefore
           you
           are
           no
           gods
           ,
           you
           are
           but
           vanitie
           ,
           and
           of
           no
           value
           :
           which
           argument
           you
           have
           
           often
           repeated
           ;
           as
           also
           the
           great
           changes
           ,
           that
           God
           workes
           on
           the
           sonnes
           of
           men
           ,
           which
           Idols
           cannot
           doe
           ,
           Isai
           40.23
           ,
           24.
           
           
           
             He
             brings
             the
             Princes
             to
             nothing
             ,
          
           &c.
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           is
           able
           to
           set
           up
           whom
           he
           will
           ,
           and
           pull
           them
           downe
           againe
           ;
           and
           hee
           gives
           instance
           in
           the
           greatest
           Princes
           ,
           that
           thought
           themselves
           best
           rooted
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           when
           I
           doe
           but
           blow
           upon
           them
           ,
           when
           I
           blast
           them
           ,
           they
           are
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           never
           had
           beene
           planted
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           beene
           never
           sowen
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           tooke
           no
           root
           in
           all
           the
           earth
           .
           So
           Psal.
           107.33
           ,
           34.
           
           
           
             He
             turneth
             a
             desart
             into
             a
             fruitfull
             land
             ;
             and
             a
             fruitfull
             land
             hee
             turneth
             into
             barrennesse
             ,
             for
             the
             wickednesse
             of
             them
             that
             dwell
             therein
          
           ;
           making
           changes
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           things
           ,
           which
           no
           Idols
           could
           doe
           .
        
         
           
           They
           are
           such
           as
           are
           dead
           men
           ,
           and
           have
           no
           life
           in
           them
           .
           This
           is
           an
           argument
           that
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           useth
           ,
           Act.
           14.15
           .
           that
           
             they
             should
             turne
             to
             the
             living
          
           GOD
           ;
           Psal.
           115.
           
           
           It
           is
           true
           of
           all
           other
           gods
           ,
           they
           are
           
             dead
             vanities
          
           ,
           they
           are
           Idols
           ,
           and
           have
           no
           life
           in
           them
           ;
           only
           God
           is
           living
           ,
           he
           only
           hath
           life
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           gives
           life
           to
           all
           other
           things
           in
           the
           world
           .
           Therefore
           ,
           there
           is
           none
           other
           god
           besides
           him
           .
        
         
           
           Now
           we
           come
           to
           particulars
           .
           As
           ,
           Take
           all
           the
           religions
           that
           ever
           have
           beene
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           besides
           that
           which
           we
           professe
           ;
           take
           all
           the
           gods
           ,
           that
           have
           beene
           set
           up
           by
           others
           ;
           they
           are
           divided
           into
           two
           times
           ,
           
           either
           before
           ,
           or
           since
           Christ
           ;
           before
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           either
           those
           gods
           ,
           that
           were
           worshipped
           by
           the
           Grecians
           and
           the
           Romans
           ,
           the
           
           wisest
           of
           the
           Heathens
           ,
           or
           else
           those
           that
           were
           worshipped
           by
           the
           Barbarians
           .
           Now
           ,
           they
           worshipped
           
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             and
             Moone
             ,
             and
             foure-footed
             beasts
             ,
             Rom.
          
           1.
           
           
           If
           there
           be
           question
           of
           any
           ,
           it
           is
           of
           those
           among
           the
           Romans
           ;
           such
           as
           were
           Saturne
           ,
           and
           Iupiter
           ,
           and
           Inno
           ,
           &c.
           which
           are
           now
           altogether
           exploded
           ;
           and
           there
           is
           enough
           said
           against
           them
           ,
           even
           by
           their
           owne
           Writers
           .
           As
           ;
        
         
           1
           They
           were
           men
           ,
           and
           therefore
           not
           gods
           ;
           
           this
           was
           the
           argument
           that
           Tertullian
           and
           
             Iustin
             Martyr
          
           used
           to
           convince
           those
           ,
           amongst
           whom
           they
           lived
           ,
           that
           
             Iuno
             ,
             Iupiter
             ,
             Neptune
          
           ,
           &c.
           were
           Saturnes
           off-spring
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           were
           men
           ;
           and
           if
           men
           ,
           then
           borne
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           their
           Genealogies
           are
           recorded
           by
           their
           owne
           Writers
           .
        
         
           2
           And
           as
           they
           were
           men
           ,
           
           so
           they
           were
           the
           worst
           of
           men
           ,
           given
           to
           the
           grossest
           vices
           ,
           as
           adultery
           ,
           theft
           ,
           murther
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             
               Object
               .
            
          
           And
           if
           it
           be
           objected
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           to
           Lactantius
           ,
           that
           these
           are
           only
           fictions
           of
           Poets
           .
        
         
           
             
               Answ.
               
            
          
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           the
           Poets
           were
           their
           Prophets
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
             One
             of
             your
             Prophets
             saith
             so
          
           ;
           and
           they
           did
           but
           give
           light
           to
           the
           picture
           ;
           and
           all
           their
           owne
           Writers
           agree
           ,
           as
           Cicero
           and
           Varro
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           subject
           to
           those
           vices
           that
           wee
           named
           .
        
         
           3
           They
           did
           dye
           ,
           and
           therefore
           were
           not
           gods
           ;
           
           and
           therefore
           they
           would
           in
           one
           place
           shew
           you
           a
           sepulchre
           ,
           and
           in
           another
           place
           a
           temple
           erected
           to
           the
           same
           god
           ,
           which
           is
           an
           extreme
           contradiction
           ;
           yet
           this
           was
           acknowledged
           even
           by
           them
           that
           worshipped
           them
           :
           and
           as
           for
           Tully
           ,
           we
           cannot
           
           have
           more
           against
           him
           ,
           than
           he
           himselfe
           confesseth
           in
           his
           Tractate
           ,
           
             De
             naturâ
             deorum
          
           ;
           as
           one
           saith
           ,
           
             Re
             tollit
             deos
             ,
             sed
             oratione
             reliquit
          
           ;
           He
           tooke
           away
           their
           gods
           in
           deed
           ,
           though
           not
           in
           word
           :
           and
           himselfe
           saith
           ,
           
             Vtinam
             tam
             facile
             veram
             religionem
             invenire
             possim
             ,
             quàm
             falsam
             convincere
             :
          
           I
           would
           I
           could
           as
           well
           finde
           out
           the
           truth
           of
           true
           religion
           ,
           as
           the
           falsenesse
           of
           the
           other
           .
           All
           which
           are
           disputed
           at
           large
           by
           Tertullian
           ,
           and
           
             Augustine
             De
             civitate
             Dei
          
           ,
           and
           
             Clemens
             Alexandrinus
          
           ,
           who
           lived
           in
           those
           dayes
           ;
           which
           we
           speak
           the
           more
           of
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           that
           ,
           which
           did
           spread
           it selfe
           even
           over
           the
           whole
           world
           for
           many
           ages
           together
           .
           And
           as
           for
           the
           gods
           that
           are
           worshipped
           by
           the
           Chaldaeans
           ,
           and
           the
           Syrians
           ,
           as
           the
           Sunne
           and
           Moone
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           worth
           the
           naming
           .
        
         
           
           There
           is
           another
           religion
           that
           is
           growen
           up
           since
           Christ
           ,
           the
           religion
           of
           Mahomet
           ,
           
           which
           hath
           spread
           over
           the
           most
           part
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           for
           if
           that
           computation
           be
           true
           ,
           that
           is
           lately
           given
           ,
           they
           have
           foureteene
           times
           as
           much
           as
           any
           other
           hath
           ;
           and
           they
           arose
           about
           six
           hundred
           yeares
           after
           Christ
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           have
           continued
           a
           long
           time
           .
           I
           speake
           not
           this
           ,
           because
           I
           thinke
           that
           any
           here
           had
           need
           to
           be
           disswaded
           from
           it
           ,
           but
           to
           shew
           that
           there
           was
           never
           any
           veri-similitude
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           that
           God
           was
           alwayes
           God
           alone
           .
           Therfore
           against
           it
           ,
           I
           will
           use
           foure
           arguments
           :
        
         
           1
           Mahomet
           did
           fully
           acknowledge
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           New
           ;
           yet
           the
           things
           which
           he
           delivers
           ,
           are
           contrary
           to
           both
           ;
           
           which
           confirmes
           our
           religion
           ,
           and
           shewes
           the
           
           falsenesse
           of
           theirs
           ;
           for
           he
           did
           acknowledge
           ,
           that
           Moses
           received
           the
           Old
           Testament
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           did
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           he
           repeats
           most
           of
           the
           story
           ;
           he
           acknowledgeth
           the
           creation
           of
           Adam
           ,
           and
           the
           eating
           of
           the
           forbidden
           fruit
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           story
           of
           Abraham
           ,
           and
           his
           calling
           ,
           and
           the
           offering
           of
           his
           sonne
           Isaac
           ;
           and
           also
           ,
           he
           acknowledgeth
           the
           whole
           History
           of
           Moses
           ,
           how
           God
           appeared
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           how
           he
           went
           into
           Aegypt
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           ten
           Plagues
           that
           he
           sent
           upon
           the
           Aegyptians
           ,
           and
           the
           wonders
           that
           hee
           wrought
           going
           downe
           into
           Canaan
           ;
           and
           so
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           naming
           the
           booke
           of
           Psalmes
           ,
           and
           quoting
           things
           out
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           of
           Deuteronomy
           ,
           acknowledging
           many
           of
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           as
           
             Eliah
             ,
             Samuel
             ,
             Iob
          
           and
           Ionah
           ;
           and
           he
           confesseth
           that
           there
           were
           many
           more
           ,
           which
           he
           did
           not
           name
           :
           and
           so
           hee
           acknowledgeth
           the
           New
           Testament
           likewise
           ;
           hee
           acknowledgeth
           that
           Christ
           was
           borne
           of
           a
           Virgin
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           the
           mightie
           power
           of
           God
           ,
           without
           man
           ;
           that
           he
           healed
           diseases
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           received
           the
           Gospell
           from
           God
           himselfe
           ;
           and
           that
           God
           gave
           power
           to
           him
           more
           than
           to
           all
           the
           Prophets
           that
           were
           before
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           hee
           was
           the
           word
           and
           power
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           ,
           that
           doe
           beleeve
           in
           him
           ,
           shall
           be
           be
           saved
           ;
           and
           they
           shall
           follow
           him
           in
           white
           garments
           ,
           and
           that
           hee
           ,
           which
           beleeves
           it
           not
           ,
           shall
           be
           damned
           ;
           and
           hee
           acknowledgeth
           the
           New
           Testament
           to
           beare
           witnesse
           to
           the
           Old
           ;
           and
           he
           acknowledgeth
           the
           resurrection
           ,
           the
           comming
           of
           
             Iohn
             Baptist
          
           ;
           and
           he
           speakes
           very
           honourably
           of
           Christ
           ,
           except
           only
           in
           two
           things
           :
        
         
         
           1
           He
           tooke
           up
           the
           opinion
           of
           the
           Arrians
           ,
           to
           deny
           his
           Divinitie
           .
        
         
           2
           And
           also
           ,
           he
           denied
           that
           he
           was
           crucified
           ,
           but
           that
           some
           body
           was
           crucified
           for
           him
           .
        
         
           
           He
           brought
           in
           a
           new
           religion
           ,
           and
           yet
           he
           professeth
           ,
           that
           hee
           had
           no
           miracles
           ,
           or
           predictions
           of
           things
           to
           come
           .
           Now
           ,
           when
           religion
           is
           not
           confirmed
           by
           miracles
           ,
           
           or
           predictions
           of
           things
           to
           come
           ,
           or
           holinesse
           of
           life
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           token
           that
           there
           is
           no
           truth
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           
           We
           may
           perceive
           it
           by
           the
           writing
           of
           the
           Alcoran
           ;
           It
           is
           so
           barbarous
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           sense
           in
           it
           ;
           
           and
           they
           say
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           neither
           write
           nor
           reade
           ;
           and
           so
           the
           writing
           shewes
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           by
           one
           ,
           that
           was
           an
           ignorant
           man
           ,
           that
           had
           no
           skill
           ;
           and
           those
           stories
           that
           are
           alleaged
           out
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           have
           much
           falshood
           mixed
           with
           them
           ;
           which
           is
           a
           signe
           that
           he
           never
           read
           them
           himselfe
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           had
           them
           by
           relation
           ;
           but
           onely
           hee
           speaking
           to
           a
           very
           ignorant
           people
           ,
           they
           received
           it
           of
           him
           ;
           and
           having
           inlarged
           themselves
           by
           the
           sword
           ;
           and
           so
           they
           continue
           to
           this
           day
           .
        
         
           
           The
           impuritie
           of
           his
           doctrine
           ,
           he
           cut
           off
           what
           was
           hard
           to
           be
           beleeved
           ,
           
           and
           whatsoever
           was
           difficult
           to
           practise
           ,
           and
           he
           propounded
           that
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           wherein
           there
           was
           no
           hardnesse
           ,
           no
           difficultie
           ,
           promising
           them
           a
           paradise
           ,
           wherein
           they
           should
           have
           all
           pleasures
           ,
           and
           should
           enjoy
           women
           ;
           and
           also
           they
           should
           have
           meat
           ,
           drinke
           ,
           apparell
           ,
           and
           fruits
           of
           all
           sorts
           ;
           as
           also
           ,
           they
           should
           have
           silken
           ,
           and
           purple
           carpets
           to
           lye
           upon
           ,
           &c.
           and
           also
           he
           professeth
           that
           he
           had
           a
           licence
           given
           
           him
           from
           God
           ,
           to
           know
           what
           women
           he
           would
           ,
           and
           to
           put
           them
           away
           when
           he
           would
           ;
           which
           licence
           was
           given
           to
           him
           and
           to
           no
           other
           .
           All
           which
           arguments
           are
           enough
           to
           shew
           the
           vanitie
           and
           falshood
           of
           this
           their
           religion
           .
        
         
           
             
               Vse
            
             1
          
           Seeing
           there
           is
           none
           other
           god
           besides
           the
           Lord
           ,
           we
           should
           fix
           this
           principle
           in
           us
           ,
           
           and
           labour
           to
           strengthen
           it
           by
           this
           other
           medium
           also
           .
           When
           more
           candles
           are
           brought
           into
           a
           place
           ,
           the
           light
           is
           greater
           ,
           and
           you
           may
           see
           the
           objects
           the
           better
           .
           Therefore
           ,
           adde
           this
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           other
           god
           ;
           for
           this
           expresseth
           not
           only
           that
           the
           Lord
           is
           God
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           is
           he
           whom
           we
           worship
           :
           for
           if
           there
           be
           a
           God
           that
           made
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           revealed
           himselfe
           to
           the
           sonnes
           of
           men
           ,
           but
           there
           hath
           never
           beene
           any
           other
           revealed
           .
           Remember
           the
           former
           things
           ,
           and
           you
           shall
           see
           that
           there
           was
           never
           any
           other
           .
           Make
           this
           chaine
           ,
           and
           every
           linke
           of
           it
           is
           exceeding
           strong
           :
           see
           if
           ever
           there
           hath
           beene
           any
           god
           besides
           him
           :
           For
           ,
           if
           there
           was
           ever
           any
           God
           revealed
           to
           the
           sons
           of
           men
           ,
           it
           was
           the
           God
           of
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           that
           was
           revealed
           by
           Moses
           ,
           and
           the
           Prophets
           .
           For
           all
           the
           dunghill
           gods
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           they
           were
           but
           vanitie
           ,
           and
           they
           appeared
           to
           be
           so
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           was
           the
           God
           of
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           then
           of
           the
           Christians
           ,
           (
           because
           the
           New
           Testament
           is
           builded
           upon
           the
           Old
           ;
           )
           and
           then
           surely
           ,
           he
           is
           that
           God
           ,
           whom
           the
           Protestants
           worship
           ,
           and
           not
           whom
           the
           Papists
           worship
           .
           For
           ,
           if
           you
           take
           all
           those
           things
           ,
           wherein
           they
           differ
           from
           us
           ;
           as
           in
           their
           worshipping
           of
           Images
           ,
           their
           Purgatory
           ,
           their
           Indulgences
           ,
           their
           
           Prayers
           to
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           dead
           ;
           their
           Prayers
           in
           an
           unknowne
           tongue
           ,
           and
           so
           all
           other
           points
           of
           difference
           ,
           and
           you
           shall
           finde
           that
           they
           were
           added
           ,
           and
           taken
           in
           ,
           in
           continuance
           of
           time
           ,
           now
           one
           ,
           then
           another
           ;
           and
           there
           are
           many
           that
           have
           taken
           paines
           to
           shew
           the
           pedegree
           of
           them
           ,
           when
           they
           came
           in
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           that
           have
           not
           seduced
           hearts
           ,
           whose
           eyes
           the
           god
           of
           this
           world
           hath
           not
           blinded
           ,
           may
           see
           ,
           that
           what
           our
           devices
           cut
           off
           ,
           is
           nothing
           but
           that
           which
           they
           have
           added
           before
           ;
           the
           Papists
           agree
           in
           all
           with
           what
           wee
           teach
           ,
           only
           the
           difference
           is
           betweene
           the
           additions
           which
           have
           come
           in
           from
           time
           to
           time
           .
           Therfore
           you
           must
           learne
           from
           hence
           to
           confirme
           your
           faith
           ,
           by
           that
           argument
           which
           Peter
           useth
           ,
           Ioh.
           6.68
           .
           
           
             Whither
             shall
             we
             goe
             ,
             thou
             hast
             the
             words
             of
             eternall
             life
             .
          
           There
           are
           two
           things
           which
           make
           us
           cleave
           to
           any
           thing
           :
        
         
           1
           The
           firmenesse
           of
           the
           thing
           .
        
         
           2
           When
           we
           can
           goe
           no
           whither
           else
           .
           So
           that
           looke
           to
           any
           time
           or
           place
           ,
           and
           consider
           that
           all
           other
           gods
           they
           are
           but
           vanitie
           .
           For
           ,
           looke
           upon
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           the
           creatures
           ,
           and
           they
           have
           no
           bottom
           to
           stand
           on
           ,
           they
           have
           no
           state
           to
           hold
           by
           .
           Therfore
           ,
           let
           this
           teach
           us
           to
           cleave
           to
           him
           without
           separation
           :
           looke
           upon
           every
           side
           ,
           as
           David
           did
           ,
           to
           the
           right
           hand
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           left
           ,
           and
           you
           shall
           see
           that
           there
           was
           no
           other
           god
           .
           Only
           here
           the
           soule
           hath
           sure
           footing
           ;
           therefore
           say
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           dissolution
           of
           all
           things
           should
           come
           ,
           as
           death
           and
           martyrdome
           ,
           (
           as
           wee
           know
           not
           how
           soone
           they
           may
           )
           yet
           God
           shall
           be
           our
           God
           ,
           we
           will
           forsake
           
           all
           to
           follow
           him
           .
           Consider
           the
           present
           time
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           consider
           how
           soone
           the
           times
           may
           come
           upon
           us
           ,
           when
           we
           shall
           be
           put
           to
           it
           ;
           for
           now
           things
           are
           
             in
             praecipitio
          
           ;
           hasting
           downe
           to
           the
           bottome
           of
           the
           hill
           ;
           and
           we
           know
           not
           how
           neere
           we
           are
           to
           that
           
             houre
             of
             temptation
          
           ,
           spoken
           of
           in
           the
           Revelations
           ;
           when
           it
           shall
           be
           as
           it
           was
           in
           Esay's
           time
           ,
           2
           Chron.
           15.6
           .
           
           
             Nation
             shall
             rise
             against
             Nation
          
           .
           These
           times
           are
           growing
           ,
           and
           gathering
           strength
           more
           and
           more
           ;
           therefore
           let
           us
           strengthen
           our
           faith
           ,
           and
           prepare
           for
           a
           triall
           .
           Hitherto
           religion
           and
           peace
           have
           walked
           together
           in
           one
           path
           ;
           but
           when
           they
           shall
           goe
           in
           different
           paths
           ,
           it
           will
           appeare
           then
           ,
           whose
           servants
           we
           are
           .
           So
           when
           the
           times
           of
           triall
           come
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           a
           great
           matter
           to
           have
           this
           principle
           laid
           .
           If
           you
           should
           come
           to
           suffer
           death
           ,
           and
           to
           lose
           your
           lives
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           a
           great
           matter
           ,
           to
           be
           rooted
           and
           grounded
           in
           the
           faith
           :
           for
           there
           is
           a
           great
           difference
           betweene
           those
           that
           
             have
             much
             earth
          
           ,
           and
           betweene
           those
           that
           are
           not
           well
           rooted
           ,
           that
           have
           not
           
             received
             this
             anointing
             ,
             that
             teacheth
             us
             these
             things
             .
          
        
         
           Only
           this
           I
           will
           say
           to
           you
           in
           the
           second
           place
           to
           comfort
           you
           ,
           
           though
           you
           see
           the
           Lord
           laying
           the
           Churches
           waste
           ,
           
           so
           that
           they
           are
           wallowing
           in
           their
           bloud
           ,
           and
           yet
           that
           you
           might
           hold
           up
           your
           heads
           ;
           consider
           that
           he
           is
           God
           alone
           ,
           and
           therefore
           will
           rouse
           up
           himselfe
           in
           due
           time
           ;
           for
           ,
           
             He
             will
             not
             give
             his
             glory
             to
             another
          
           :
           therefore
           though
           you
           see
           all
           the
           Churches
           in
           Christen
           dome
           laid
           waste
           ,
           yet
           the
           Lord
           will
           raise
           them
           up
           againe
           ,
           and
           the
           ground
           of
           it
           is
           in
           Esay
           48.11
           
           
             For
             mine
             owne
             sake
          
           ,
           
           
             even
             for
             mine
             owne
             sake
             will
             I
             doe
             it
             :
             for
             ,
             how
             should
             my
             name
             be
             polluted
             ?
             and
             I
             will
             not
             give
             my
             glory
             to
             another
          
           ;
           speaking
           there
           to
           the
           Churches
           in
           that
           time
           ,
           saith
           the
           LORD
           ,
           
             I
             have
             refined
             them
          
           ,
           
           
             but
             not
             with
             silver
             ,
             I
             have
             chosen
             them
             in
             the
             furnace
             of
             affliction
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           I
           have
           thus
           and
           thus
           dealt
           with
           them
           ,
           yet
           will
           I
           not
           cast
           them
           off
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           sinfull
           ,
           yet
           will
           I
           not
           put
           them
           away
           ,
           for
           mine
           owne
           sake
           ;
           for
           my
           name
           should
           be
           polluted
           ,
           if
           I
           should
           suffer
           them
           to
           lye
           thus
           :
           It
           should
           be
           thought
           that
           the
           other
           religion
           was
           true
           ,
           and
           so
           I
           should
           lose
           my
           glory
           .
           And
           againe
           ,
           will
           God
           now
           say
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           doe
           so
           ;
           for
           ,
           should
           Antichrist
           prevaile
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           an
           argument
           that
           they
           had
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           not
           we
           .
           So
           Esay
           42.8
           .
           
           
             I
             am
             the
          
           LORD
           ,
           
             that
             is
             my
             name
             ;
             and
             my
             glory
             will
             not
             I
             give
             to
             another
             ,
             neither
             my
             praise
             to
             graven
             images
             .
          
           As
           the
           graven
           images
           there
           should
           have
           had
           the
           praise
           ,
           so
           should
           the
           Papists
           now
           ,
           if
           God
           should
           suffer
           his
           Church
           to
           be
           so
           ,
           but
           for
           his
           owne
           sake
           he
           will
           not
           suffer
           it
           .
           Let
           this
           encourage
           you
           then
           to
           be
           earnest
           with
           him
           in
           prayer
           ;
           for
           the
           time
           will
           come
           ,
           when
           hee
           will
           turne
           his
           head
           ,
           when
           the
           just
           period
           is
           come
           ,
           he
           will
           be
           seene
           in
           the
           Mount.
           
        
         
           
             
               Vse
            
             3
          
           If
           there
           be
           no
           other
           God
           ,
           then
           let
           us
           be
           carefull
           to
           keep
           our
           hearts
           from
           all
           kinde
           of
           idolatry
           ,
           not
           to
           set
           up
           any
           other
           in
           our
           heart
           or
           affections
           .
           
           For
           there
           are
           two
           kindes
           of
           Idolatry
           :
           
        
         
           1
           One
           is
           grosse
           ,
           as
           the
           worshipping
           of
           
             Baal
             ,
             Mahomet
          
           ,
           &c.
           and
           that
           you
           are
           free
           from
           ,
           because
           there
           is
           light
           enough
           in
           the
           Church
           to
           see
           the
           vanity
           of
           them
           .
        
         
         
           2
           There
           is
           another
           kinde
           of
           Idolatry
           ,
           which
           Saint
           Iames
           speakes
           of
           ,
           Iames
           4.
           
           
           
             Yee
             adulterers
             ,
             and
             adulteresses
          
           ,
           you
           make
           riches
           your
           god
           ,
           and
           honour
           ,
           and
           your
           belly
           ,
           your
           god
           ;
           and
           when
           
             you
             sacrifice
             to
             your
             owne
             nets
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           outward
           and
           secondary
           meanes
           ,
           or
           when
           we
           joyne
           any
           other
           thing
           with
           God
           ;
           now
           this
           is
           Idolatrie
           ,
           which
           is
           common
           amongst
           us
           .
           Our
           nature
           is
           as
           prone
           to
           Idolatry
           as
           any
           ,
           though
           not
           in
           that
           kind
           :
           for
           man
           is
           a
           weake
           creature
           ,
           and
           therefore
           hee
           seekes
           something
           to
           repose
           himselfe
           upon
           ;
           and
           because
           they
           finde
           not
           any
           one
           thing
           sufficient
           ;
           therefore
           they
           put
           their
           confidence
           in
           many
           ,
           Rom.
           1.
           
           
           For
           all
           Idolatry
           is
           upon
           one
           of
           these
           three
           grounds
           :
        
         
           1
           They
           worship
           them
           for
           gods
           ,
           
           whom
           they
           saw
           excellent
           men
           ,
           that
           had
           something
           in
           them
           above
           themselves
           ;
           such
           as
           were
           strong
           men
           ,
           as
           Hercules
           ;
           and
           those
           that
           were
           Law-givers
           ,
           and
           Princes
           ,
           as
           Saturne
           ,
           and
           Iupiter
           ;
           and
           they
           did
           worship
           Vertues
           likewise
           ;
           and
           they
           did
           build
           a
           Temple
           to
           Vertue
           it selfe
           ;
           and
           to
           Iustice
           ,
           and
           Patience
           .
        
         
           2
           Those
           ,
           that
           brought
           any
           speciall
           helpe
           ,
           and
           comfort
           to
           the
           lives
           of
           men
           ;
           as
           they
           that
           did
           invent
           usefull
           Arts
           ,
           as
           
             Bacchus
             ,
             Ceres
             ,
             Vulcan
             ,
             Aesculapius
          
           ;
           and
           also
           they
           worshipped
           the
           creatures
           themselves
           ,
           as
           the
           Sunne
           ,
           and
           Moone
           ,
           and
           Oxen
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           .
        
         
           3
           They
           worshipped
           for
           god
           ,
           that
           which
           was
           stronger
           than
           themselves
           ;
           therefore
           Tully
           saith
           ,
           we
           build
           a
           Temple
           to
           Feavers
           ,
           to
           Diseases
           ,
           because
           
           they
           were
           stronger
           than
           they
           ,
           they
           could
           kill
           men
           when
           they
           did
           seaze
           upon
           them
           :
           so
           they
           did
           build
           a
           Temple
           to
           Fortune
           .
           Now
           to
           translate
           this
           to
           our selves
           ,
           see
           if
           we
           have
           not
           the
           same
           ground
           with
           us
           ;
           see
           if
           the
           things
           that
           have
           any
           excellencie
           amongst
           men
           ;
           if
           the
           things
           that
           are
           profitable
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           things
           that
           exceed
           us
           in
           strength
           ,
           and
           over-power
           us
           ,
           whether
           they
           are
           not
           ready
           to
           be
           set
           up
           as
           gods
           ;
           when
           men
           spend
           themselves
           upon
           their
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           are
           afraid
           of
           men
           ,
           what
           is
           this
           ,
           but
           to
           set
           up
           another
           god
           ?
           We
           doe
           the
           same
           ,
           though
           not
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           that
           the
           Heathens
           did
           .
           Now
           ,
           for
           the
           worshipping
           the
           creatures
           ;
           we
           are
           not
           to
           doe
           it
           :
           there
           is
           no
           creature
           in
           the
           world
           that
           can
           do
           either
           good
           or
           hurt
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           said
           of
           Idols
           .
           But
           when
           our
           affections
           are
           so
           inordinately
           carried
           to
           them
           ,
           we
           set
           them
           up
           for
           gods
           ,
           though
           we
           observe
           it
           not
           .
           It
           is
           Gods
           prerogative
           royall
           ,
           and
           it
           belongs
           only
           to
           him
           ,
           to
           doe
           good
           or
           evill
           ;
           whatsoever
           is
           either
           good
           or
           evill
           ,
           he
           is
           the
           Author
           of
           it
           ;
           he
           makes
           mens
           lives
           comfortable
           ,
           or
           uncomfortable
           ,
           at
           his
           pleasure
           ;
           for
           hee
           disposeth
           of
           things
           ,
           giving
           them
           ,
           and
           taking
           them
           from
           whom
           he
           will.
           Therefore
           ,
           why
           is
           he
           forgotten
           ?
           and
           why
           doe
           men
           joyne
           other
           things
           with
           him
           ?
           so
           farre
           ,
           as
           men
           see
           not
           the
           vanity
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           so
           farre
           ,
           as
           their
           affections
           are
           taken
           up
           with
           these
           outward
           things
           ,
           so
           much
           Idolatry
           there
           is
           in
           their
           hearts
           .
           Therefore
           you
           must
           take
           heed
           that
           you
           give
           not
           Gods
           glory
           to
           another
           .
        
         
           
           Take
           heed
           of
           Idolatry
           ;
           in
           your
           opinions
           give
           
           not
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           to
           riches
           ;
           for
           that
           which
           a
           mans
           minde
           is
           set
           most
           upon
           ,
           and
           which
           he
           looks
           for
           comfort
           from
           ,
           in
           time
           of
           need
           ,
           this
           they
           count
           as
           God
           :
           so
           that
           ,
           whatsoever
           it
           be
           ,
           riches
           ,
           or
           the
           favour
           of
           men
           ,
           if
           you
           set
           your
           minde
           upon
           it
           ,
           you
           make
           it
           as
           God
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           to
           give
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           to
           another
           .
        
         
           
           We
           must
           not
           trust
           in
           them
           ,
           Psal.
           115.9
           .
           but
           trust
           in
           GOD
           ;
           
           
             O
             Israel
             trust
             thou
             in
             the
          
           LORD
           ,
           
             he
             is
             their
             helpe
             and
             their
             shield
             .
          
           Now
           then
           ,
           we
           exalt
           him
           ,
           when
           we
           trust
           only
           in
           him
           ,
           when
           we
           trust
           not
           in
           any
           of
           these
           outward
           things
           ,
           when
           we
           think
           not
           our selves
           any
           whit
           the
           better
           ,
           the
           more
           riches
           or
           friends
           we
           have
           :
           for
           so
           farre
           we
           trust
           in
           the
           creatures
           ,
           so
           far
           we
           commit
           idolatry
           with
           them
           :
           but
           he
           that
           thinkes
           himselfe
           safe
           ,
           because
           he
           hath
           the
           Lord
           for
           his
           God
           ,
           and
           because
           he
           is
           his
           Shield
           ,
           he
           doth
           exalt
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           to
           put
           this
           in
           practice
           which
           is
           here
           spoken
           of
           ;
           
             I
             am
             God
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             none
             like
             mee
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           SIXTH
           SERMON
           .
        
         
           
             
               EXODVS
               .
               3.13
               ,
               14
               ,
               15.
               
            
             
               13
               Moses
               said
               unto
               GOD
               ;
               behold
               ,
               when
               I
               come
               unto
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               ,
               and
               shall
               say
               unto
               them
               ;
               The
               GOD
               of
               your
               Fathers
               hath
               sent
               me
               unto
               you
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               say
               unto
               mee
               ,
               What
               is
               his
               Name
               ?
               what
               shall
               I
               say
               unto
               them
               ?
            
             
               14
               And
               GOD
               said
               unto
               Moses
               ,
               
                 I
                 AM
                 THAT
                 I
                 AM.
              
               And
               he
               said
               ,
               Thus
               shalt
               thou
               say
               unto
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               ;
               
                 I
                 AM
              
               hath
               sent
               me
               unto
               you
               .
            
             
               15
               And
               GOD
               said
               moreover
               unto
               Moses
               ,
               Thus
               shalt
               thou
               say
               unto
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               ;
               The
               
                 LORD
                 GOD
              
               of
               your
               Fathers
               ,
               
               the
               GOD
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               the
               GOD
               of
               Isaac
               ,
               and
               the
               GOD
               of
               Iacob
               hath
               sent
               me
               unto
               you
               :
               this
               is
               my
               Name
               for
               ever
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               my
               memoriall
               unto
               all
               generations
               .
            
          
        
         
           NOw
           wee
           come
           to
           this
           ,
           What
           GOD
           is
           .
           
           God
           is
           IEHOVAH
           ELOHIM
           ;
           
             an
             absolute
             Essence
             ,
             in
             three
             Persons
             .
          
        
         
           But
           we
           will
           first
           speake
           of
           the
           Deitie
           ,
           then
           of
           the
           Persons
           .
        
         
           Now
           God
           is
           knowne
           to
           us
           two
           wayes
           :
           
             
               1
               By
               his
               Essence
               ;
               and
            
             
               2
               By
               his
               Attributes
               .
            
          
        
         
           Now
           the
           great
           question
           is
           ,
           what
           this
           Essence
           of
           God
           is
           .
           
           Beloved
           ,
           you
           need
           more
           than
           the
           tongue
           of
           man
           to
           declare
           this
           to
           you
           ;
           yet
           we
           will
           shew
           it
           to
           you
           ,
           as
           the
           Scripture
           reveales
           it
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           if
           we
           should
           define
           it
           ,
           (
           though
           it
           is
           capable
           properly
           of
           no
           definition
           )
           wee
           would
           say
           ,
           GOD
           
             is
             an
             incomprehensible
             ,
             first
             ,
             and
             absolute
             Being
             .
          
           These
           words
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           set
           out
           the
           Essence
           of
           God
           most
           clearely
           of
           any
           place
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           I
           know
           .
           This
           is
           the
           first
           expression
           ,
           whereby
           God
           did
           ever
           shew
           himselfe
           in
           his
           Essence
           .
           God
           hath
           before
           made
           himselfe
           knowne
           by
           his
           All-sufficiencie
           ,
           
           Chap.
           6.3
           .
           
             I
             appeared
             to
             Abraham
             ;
             to
             Isaac
             ,
             and
             unto
             Iacob
             ,
             by
             the
             name
             of
          
           GOD
           
             Almightie
             ,
             but
             by
             my
             name
          
           IEHOVAH
           ,
           
             was
             I
             not
             knowne
             
             unto
             them
             .
          
           This
           name
           ,
           IEHOVAH
           ,
           was
           knowne
           to
           Abraham
           ,
           as
           appeares
           in
           divers
           places
           ;
           but
           the
           meaning
           is
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           opened
           to
           them
           ,
           they
           did
           not
           understand
           it
           :
           The
           Lord
           saith
           ,
           Gen.
           17.1
           .
           
           
             I
             am
             the
             Almightie
          
           GOD
           ,
           
             walke
             before
             mee
             ,
             and
             be
             thou
             perfect
             .
          
           You
           shall
           finde
           that
           Name
           used
           on
           every
           occasion
           ,
           by
           Abraham
           ,
           by
           Isaac
           ,
           and
           by
           
             Iacob
             .
             El-shaddai
          
           ;
           GOD
           all-sufficient
           ;
           but
           not
           IEHOVAH
           .
           The
           first
           time
           that
           ever
           God
           made
           himselfe
           knowne
           by
           this
           name
           ,
           was
           here
           to
           
             Moses
             ,
             I
             am
             that
             I
             am
             .
          
           There
           are
           two
           things
           to
           be
           observed
           in
           this
           expression
           :
        
         
           
           The
           incomprehensiblenesse
           of
           Almighty
           GOD
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           usually
           said
           by
           us
           ;
           when
           wee
           are
           asked
           a
           thing
           ,
           that
           we
           will
           not
           reveale
           any
           further
           ,
           or
           that
           we
           would
           not
           have
           another
           to
           prie
           any
           further
           into
           ,
           we
           say
           ,
           It
           is
           ,
           what
           it
           is
           ;
           so
           God
           saith
           to
           
             Moses
             ,
             I
             am
             ,
             what
             I
             am
             .
          
           
        
         
           
           Such
           a
           kinde
           of
           speech
           is
           also
           used
           to
           shew
           the
           immutabilitie
           of
           a
           thing
           ;
           as
           Pilat
           said
           ,
           
             What
             I
             have
             written
             ,
             I
             have
             written
          
           ;
           I
           will
           not
           change
           it
           :
           so
           men
           use
           to
           say
           ;
           I
           have
           done
           what
           I
           have
           done
           ,
           to
           shew
           the
           constancie
           of
           a
           thing
           ,
           that
           it
           shall
           not
           be
           altered
           :
           therefore
           ,
           when
           God
           would
           shew
           the
           constancie
           of
           his
           Nature
           ,
           he
           addes
           further
           ,
           
             I
             am
          
           ,
           without
           any
           other
           word
           :
           as
           if
           hee
           should
           say
           ;
           Moses
           ,
           if
           they
           inquire
           of
           thee
           ,
           what
           my
           name
           is
           ,
           tell
           them
           only
           this
           ;
           
             Hee
             is
          
           ,
           hath
           sent
           me
           unto
           you
           ;
           as
           the
           Septuagints
           translate
           it
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           if
           I
           should
           deliver
           the
           most
           expressing
           name
           ,
           whereby
           I
           would
           be
           knowne
           to
           all
           ages
           ,
           this
           is
           that
           which
           I
           will
           pitch
           upon
           ;
           
             I
             am
          
           ,
           or
           IEHOVAH
           ;
           
           which
           comes
           from
           the
           same
           root
           .
           And
           if
           Moses
           should
           yet
           further
           inquire
           of
           his
           Name
           ,
           he
           leads
           him
           into
           a
           further
           expression
           :
           The
           LORD
           GOD
           
             of
             your
             Fathers
             ,
             the
          
           GOD
           
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             the
          
           GOD
           
             of
             Isaac
             ,
             and
             the
          
           GOD
           
             of
             Iacob
             hath
             sent
             me
             unto
             you
             ;
             this
             is
             my
             Name
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             my
             memoriall
             unto
             all
             generations
             .
          
           As
           if
           he
           should
           say
           ;
           If
           yet
           they
           cannot
           understand
           what
           this
           Name
           is
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           same
           that
           I
           was
           knowne
           by
           to
           Abraham
           ,
           to
           Isaac
           ,
           and
           to
           Iacob
           ;
           what
           I
           was
           to
           them
           ,
           the
           same
           will
           I
           be
           to
           you
           .
           I
           was
           knowne
           to
           them
           by
           my
           Word
           ,
           and
           by
           my
           workes
           ,
           and
           by
           my
           miracles
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           shall
           you
           finde
           me
           ,
           it
           is
           that
           God
           which
           hath
           sent
           me
           unto
           you
           .
           
             This
             is
             my
             Name
          
           ;
           which
           words
           are
           to
           be
           referred
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           the
           latter
           words
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           former
           ,
           
             I
             am
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             .
          
           The
           words
           in
           the
           originall
           are
           in
           the
           future
           tense
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           fitly
           translated
           ,
           
             I
             am
          
           ;
           for
           the
           future
           tense
           in
           Hebrew
           is
           often
           put
           for
           the
           present
           tense
           ;
           and
           the
           words
           are
           put
           in
           the
           future
           tense
           ,
           to
           shew
           his
           immutabilitie
           ;
           which
           translation
           Christs
           words
           doe
           warrant
           ;
           
             Before
             Abraham
             was
             ,
             I
             am
             :
          
           therefore
           the
           Septuagints
           do
           well
           translate
           it
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           signifying
           no
           more
           ,
           but
           he
           which
           is
           ;
           so
           that
           ,
           that
           which
           we
           are
           to
           learne
           from
           hence
           is
           this
           ;
           
             That
             I
             am
          
           ,
           or
           
             Iehovah
             ,
             I
             am
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             ,
          
           is
           the
           proper
           and
           essentiall
           name
           of
           God
           ,
           (
           all
           Divines
           agree
           in
           this
           ,
           I
           know
           none
           hat
           differ
           )
           because
           it
           expresseth
           him
           in
           his
           Essence
           ,
           without
           any
           limitation
           ,
           or
           modification
           .
           Besides
           ,
           you
           shall
           finde
           ,
           that
           this
           name
           is
           never
           attributed
           to
           any
           other
           .
           The
           Altar
           ,
           indeed
           ,
           was
           called
           Iehovah
           ;
           but
           the
           meaning
           was
           ;
           
             to
             Iehovah
          
           ;
           
           his
           other
           names
           indeed
           are
           given
           to
           the
           creatures
           ,
           but
           this
           is
           given
           only
           to
           him
           :
           Whence
           I
           gather
           this
           point
           :
        
         
           
             That
             to
             be
             ,
             or
             to
             say
             this
             ,
          
           He
           is
           ,
           or
           I
           am
           ,
           
           
             is
             proper
             to
          
           GOD
           alone
           .
           
        
         
           It
           is
           common
           to
           no
           creature
           with
           him
           ;
           you
           cannot
           say
           of
           any
           creature
           ,
           
             It
             is
          
           ;
           if
           it
           be
           the
           only
           property
           of
           God
           to
           be
           ,
           then
           you
           must
           say
           of
           every
           creature
           ,
           
             It
             is
             not
          
           ;
           and
           onely
           the
           
             Lord
             is
          
           ;
           which
           is
           a
           strange
           speech
           ,
           but
           yet
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           or
           else
           it
           is
           not
           proper
           to
           God
           only
           .
        
         
           
             
               Object
               .
            
          
           But
           you
           will
           say
           ;
           What
           is
           the
           meaning
           of
           that
           ?
           for
           creatures
           have
           a
           being
           ,
           though
           not
           so
           excellent
           a
           being
           ,
           as
           he
           hath
           .
        
         
           
             
               Answ.
               
            
          
           In
           comparison
           of
           him
           ,
           they
           have
           no
           being
           at
           all
           ,
           they
           cannot
           reach
           to
           his
           being
           :
           And
           therefore
           ,
           what
           this
           being
           is
           ,
           we
           will
           explaine
           to
           you
           by
           these
           five
           things
           :
           
        
         
           
           It
           is
           an
           immense
           being
           ,
           
           such
           as
           hath
           all
           the
           degrees
           ,
           and
           kindes
           ,
           and
           extents
           of
           being
           in
           it
           .
           The
           creatures
           have
           not
           so
           ;
           they
           have
           so
           little
           of
           this
           being
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           nothing
           :
           it
           is
           not
           so
           much
           ,
           
             as
             the
             drop
             of
             a
             bucket
             ,
             Isai.
          
           40.
           that
           is
           ,
           
           it
           is
           of
           so
           small
           a
           being
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           no
           being
           :
           therefore
           that
           place
           is
           to
           be
           marked
           ,
           Isai.
           40.17
           .
           
           
             All
             nations
             before
             him
             are
             as
             nothing
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             counted
             to
             him
             lesse
             than
             nothing
             ,
             or
             vanity
             .
          
           Which
           place
           shewes
           ,
           that
           this
           place
           of
           being
           doth
           not
           agree
           to
           the
           creatures
           ;
           for
           having
           said
           before
           ,
           they
           were
           as
           the
           drop
           of
           a
           bucket
           ,
           hee
           addes
           ,
           nay
           ,
           they
           are
           lesse
           than
           nothing
           .
           But
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           how
           can
           they
           be
           lesse
           than
           nothing
           ?
           That
           is
           ,
           if
           I
           should
           expresse
           it
           to
           
           you
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           they
           are
           lesse
           than
           that
           which
           you
           reckon
           as
           nothing
           ;
           as
           you
           doe
           a
           dust
           of
           the
           ballance
           ;
           so
           that
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           largenesse
           of
           his
           being
           ,
           they
           are
           nothing
           to
           him
           :
           there
           are
           divers
           degrees
           ,
           and
           extents
           of
           being
           ,
           and
           he
           hath
           them
           all
           in
           him
           ;
           as
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           being
           of
           Angels
           ,
           another
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           so
           of
           every
           creature
           ;
           but
           they
           are
           defined
           ,
           and
           you
           know
           that
           definitions
           doe
           but
           limit
           the
           being
           of
           a
           thing
           .
           The
           Angels
           have
           a
           large
           and
           glorious
           being
           ;
           men
           have
           a
           good
           and
           excellent
           being
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           nothing
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           being
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           
           It
           is
           a
           being
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           
           he
           is
           a
           spring
           of
           being
           ,
           whereas
           all
           the
           creatures
           are
           but
           cisternes
           of
           being
           ;
           which
           they
           have
           but
           by
           participation
           from
           him
           ,
           
           Rom.
           11.
           
           
             In
             him
             we
             live
             ,
             move
             ,
             and
             have
             our
             being
             :
             In
             him
             ,
             and
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             through
             him
             ,
             are
             all
             things
          
           ;
           he
           only
           is
           of
           himselfe
        
         
           
           It
           is
           not
           only
           from
           himselfe
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           an
           everlasting
           being
           :
           
           
             I
             am
             the
             first
             and
             the
             last
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           I
           am
           before
           any
           thing
           was
           ,
           and
           I
           am
           the
           last
           ;
           every
           thing
           hath
           dependance
           on
           me
           .
        
         
           
           It
           is
           a
           being
           without
           succession
           :
           
           the
           creatures
           have
           not
           this
           ;
           there
           is
           something
           to
           them
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           before
           ;
           and
           something
           shall
           be
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           for
           the
           present
           :
           this
           is
           true
           of
           every
           creature
           ;
           of
           men
           and
           Angels
           ;
           but
           with
           God
           there
           is
           no
           succession
           :
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           that
           these
           words
           are
           used
           ,
           
             I
             am
             hath
             sent
             unto
             you
             :
          
           which
           shewes
           that
           there
           is
           no
           time
           past
           with
           him
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           distinction
           of
           time
           with
           him
           ,
           all
           things
           are
           alike
           to
           him
           ;
           but
           with
           the
           creature
           there
           is
           flux
           of
           time
           ,
           
           the
           creatures
           enjoy
           one
           thing
           one
           minute
           ,
           which
           they
           do
           not
           another
           ;
           but
           God
           enjoyes
           all
           at
           once
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           one
           part
           of
           his
           blessednesse
           ,
           which
           the
           creature
           is
           not
           partaker
           of
           .
           And
           againe
           ,
           his
           acts
           are
           all
           done
           at
           once
           ;
           but
           the
           creatures
           doe
           all
           theirs
           by
           succession
           .
        
         
           
           It
           is
           such
           a
           being
           ,
           as
           gives
           a
           being
           to
           all
           things
           else
           .
           
           And
           this
           is
           a
           great
           difference
           betweene
           him
           and
           the
           creatures
           :
           the
           Angels
           have
           an
           excellent
           being
           ,
           yet
           they
           cannot
           give
           the
           least
           being
           to
           any
           thing
           .
           So
           that
           by
           these
           we
           may
           plainly
           see
           ,
           that
           he
           only
           is
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           only
           is
           of
           an
           immense
           being
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           is
           like
           a
           mightie
           sea
           of
           being
           ,
           that
           hath
           neither
           bankes
           nor
           bottom
           ,
           he
           only
           is
           a
           spring
           of
           being
           ,
           he
           only
           is
           everlasting
           ,
           he
           onely
           is
           without
           succession
           ,
           of
           time
           present
           ,
           past
           ,
           or
           to
           come
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           he
           only
           gives
           a
           being
           to
           every
           thing
           .
           Such
           a
           one
           he
           is
           ,
           all
           this
           is
           implyed
           ,
           where
           he
           bids
           Moses
           goe
           ,
           and
           tell
           the
           people
           ;
           
             I
             am
             that
             I
             am
          
           ,
           is
           hee
           that
           hath
           sent
           me
           unto
           you
           .
           But
           we
           will
           stand
           no
           longer
           hereon
           ,
           onely
           wee
           will
           labour
           to
           reduce
           these
           speculations
           to
           use
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           said
           of
           Socrates
           ,
           he
           did
           
             Devocare
             philosophiam
             de
             coelis
          
           ,
           bring
           philosophy
           downe
           to
           be
           practised
           in
           private
           houses
           .
        
         
           If
           we
           should
           inquire
           the
           reason
           ,
           why
           God
           did
           reveale
           his
           Name
           to
           Moses
           ,
           was
           it
           ,
           that
           onely
           he
           ,
           and
           the
           Israelites
           should
           finde
           out
           argute
           speculations
           in
           his
           name
           ,
           as
           many
           of
           the
           Rabbins
           have
           done
           ?
           and
           our
           Divines
           follow
           them
           too
           farre
           ;
           no
           surely
           ,
           the
           end
           of
           names
           is
           to
           make
           things
           knowne
           .
           But
           yet
           he
           sets
           bounds
           to
           our
           apprehensions
           ,
           in
           saying
           ,
           
             I
             am
             that
             I
             am
          
           ;
           as
           if
           there
           were
           
           more
           in
           it
           ,
           as
           if
           there
           were
           some
           greater
           immensitie
           in
           his
           nature
           :
           therefore
           the
           use
           is
           this
           ;
        
         
           
             
               Vse
            
             1
          
           That
           there
           is
           something
           of
           the
           Essence
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           may
           not
           be
           inquired
           into
           ,
           
           but
           to
           be
           content
           with
           that
           which
           is
           revealed
           .
           Rom.
           1.18
           .
           
           
             For
             that
             which
             may
             be
             knowne
             of
          
           GOD
           ,
           
             is
             manifest
             in
             them
             ;
             for
          
           GOD
           
             hath
             shewne
             it
             unto
             them
          
           :
           there
           is
           something
           that
           may
           be
           knowne
           ,
           and
           something
           there
           is
           that
           may
           not
           be
           knowne
           :
           therefore
           ,
           Beloved
           ,
           looke
           not
           for
           a
           full
           knowledge
           of
           him
           ,
           but
           only
           for
           a
           small
           degree
           of
           it
           ;
           as
           Exo.
           33.
           
           
           
             My
             face
          
           (
           saith
           God
           to
           
             Moses
             )
             thou
             canst
             not
             see
          
           ;
           which
           place
           compared
           with
           that
           ,
           Ro.
           1.20
           .
           the
           meaning
           is
           this
           ;
           that
           it
           is
           very
           little
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           we
           can
           know
           :
           even
           as
           when
           a
           great
           traine
           ,
           or
           glorious
           shew
           ,
           shall
           passe
           before
           us
           ,
           and
           all
           is
           gone
           ,
           we
           onely
           see
           the
           latter
           end
           of
           it
           .
           So
           God
           passed
           by
           Moses
           ,
           and
           he
           saw
           but
           a
           little
           of
           him
           :
           even
           as
           when
           you
           heare
           the
           latter
           end
           of
           a
           sentence
           ,
           only
           that
           which
           the
           eccho
           resounds
           ;
           the
           maine
           we
           cannot
           know
           .
           Therefore
           we
           should
           learne
           from
           hence
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           searching
           and
           prying
           into
           the
           counsels
           of
           God
           ;
           as
           ,
           why
           so
           many
           are
           damned
           ,
           and
           so
           few
           saved
           ;
           to
           ask
           ,
           how
           the
           infallibilitie
           of
           Gods
           will
           ,
           and
           the
           libertie
           of
           mans
           will
           can
           stand
           together
           ;
           to
           aske
           the
           reason
           ,
           why
           he
           suffered
           the
           Gentiles
           to
           walke
           in
           the
           vanitie
           of
           their
           owne
           mindes
           so
           long
           a
           time
           ;
           why
           he
           suffers
           the
           Church
           to
           lye
           ,
           as
           it
           doth
           at
           this
           time
           :
           for
           we
           might
           say
           as
           Gideon
           did
           ,
           
             If
             the
          
           LORD
           
             be
             with
             us
             ,
             why
             are
             wee
             thus
             and
             thus
             ?
          
           Why
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           Grecians
           ,
           those
           famous
           Churches
           ;
           why
           the
           golden
           Candlestickes
           were
           removed
           
           from
           them
           ?
           These
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           such
           ,
           we
           must
           be
           content
           to
           be
           ignorant
           of
           ;
           he
           doth
           not
           reveale
           himselfe
           fully
           in
           this
           life
           .
           
             Thou
             canst
             not
             see
             mee
             ,
             and
             live
             ,
          
           saith
           God
           to
           Moses
           :
           the
           meaning
           is
           this
           ,
           the
           vale
           of
           mortality
           doth
           hide
           us
           ,
           it
           covers
           God
           from
           us
           :
           when
           that
           shall
           be
           laid
           aside
           ,
           wee
           shall
           know
           all
           these
           things
           ;
           and
           therefore
           we
           must
           be
           content
           to
           stay
           the
           time
           ;
           and
           till
           then
           ,
           we
           are
           as
           narrow-mouthed
           vessels
           ,
           wee
           are
           not
           able
           to
           receive
           much
           knowledge
           ,
           but
           a
           great
           deale
           will
           fall
           beside
           ;
           and
           God
           wil
           do
           nothing
           in
           vaine
           ;
           as
           Christ
           said
           to
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           
             There
             are
             many
             things
             that
             I
             should
             reveale
             unto
             you
             ,
             but
             you
             are
             not
             able
             to
             beare
             them
             :
          
           and
           therefore
           it
           should
           content
           us
           rather
           ;
           as
           a
           weake
           eye
           is
           not
           able
           to
           behold
           the
           Sunne
           ,
           as
           the
           Schoole-men
           well
           say
           ,
           we
           cannot
           see
           it
           in
           rotâ
           ;
           we
           cannot
           see
           the
           circle
           wherein
           the
           Sunne
           doth
           runne
           ,
           but
           only
           the
           beames
           of
           it
           ;
           no
           more
           can
           you
           see
           God
           in
           his
           Essence
           ;
           you
           may
           see
           him
           in
           his
           Word
           ,
           in
           his
           effects
           :
           and
           therefore
           let
           us
           be
           content
           to
           bee
           ignorant
           of
           these
           things
           .
           Who
           should
           aske
           ,
           why
           deales
           GOD
           thus
           with
           his
           Church
           ?
           why
           are
           so
           many
           damned
           ?
           Remember
           that
           in
           Isai.
           45.9
           .
           
           
             Woe
             unto
             him
             that
             striveth
             with
             his
             Maker
             ;
             let
             the
             potsheard
             strive
             with
             the
             potsheards
             of
             the
             earth
             :
             Shall
             the
             clay
             say
             to
             him
             that
             maketh
             it
             ;
             What
             makest
             thou
             ?
          
           The
           meaning
           of
           it
           is
           this
           ;
           we
           should
           be
           content
           to
           let
           God
           alone
           ,
           not
           to
           inquire
           into
           all
           his
           actions
           ,
           into
           the
           ground
           and
           reason
           of
           all
           his
           workes
           ;
           let
           the
           potsheards
           strive
           with
           the
           potsheards
           of
           the
           earth
           :
           if
           thou
           hadst
           to
           doe
           with
           man
           ,
           one
           like
           thy selfe
           ,
           then
           
           thou
           mightst
           murmure
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           aske
           him
           ,
           why
           doest
           thou
           so
           ?
           but
           what
           hast
           thou
           to-doe
           with
           the
           Lord
           ?
           Shall
           the
           clay
           say
           to
           him
           that
           maketh
           it
           ,
           why
           doest
           thou
           so
           ?
           This
           similitude
           of
           clay
           doth
           not
           ,
           by
           a
           thousand
           parts
           ,
           expresse
           that
           distance
           that
           is
           betweene
           God
           and
           us
           ;
           and
           therefore
           we
           should
           doe
           thus
           ,
           stand
           upon
           the
           shore
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           and
           behold
           his
           infinite
           Essence
           :
           
             I
             am
             that
             I
             am
          
           ;
           and
           goe
           no
           further
           ;
           as
           a
           man
           that
           stands
           upon
           the
           sea-shore
           ,
           and
           sees
           the
           vastnesse
           of
           the
           sea
           ,
           and
           dares
           goe
           no
           further
           ,
           if
           he
           goes
           into
           the
           deepe
           ,
           he
           is
           drowned
           :
           You
           may
           looke
           into
           Gods
           Essence
           ,
           and
           see
           and
           admire
           it
           ;
           but
           to
           thinke
           that
           thou
           couldest
           comprehend
           God
           ,
           is
           ,
           as
           if
           a
           man
           should
           think
           to
           hold
           the
           whole
           sea
           in
           the
           hollow
           of
           his
           hand
           ;
           yea
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           greater
           disproportion
           between
           them
           :
           therfore
           you
           shall
           see
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostle
           doth
           thus
           expresse
           it
           ,
           Ro.
           11.
           
           
           
             Oh
             the
             depth
             of
             the
             riches
             both
             of
             the
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             knowledge
             of
          
           GOD
           ;
           
             how
             unsearchable
             are
             his
             judgements
             ,
             and
             his
             wayes
             past
             finding
             out
             !
          
           Onely
           remember
           this
           ,
           and
           make
           thus
           much
           use
           of
           it
           :
        
         
           When
           you
           heare
           this
           name
           ,
           
             I
             am
             that
             I
             am
          
           ;
           that
           it
           is
           the
           Lords
           will
           to
           set
           limits
           to
           us
           .
           When
           the
           Lord
           came
           downe
           from
           the
           Mount
           ,
           he
           set
           limits
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           he
           gave
           this
           reason
           of
           it
           ;
           
             I
             will
             not
             have
             them
             stand
             and
             gaze
          
           ;
           so
           is
           it
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           dangerous
           thing
           to
           goe
           too
           farre
           ;
           you
           know
           what
           did
           come
           to
           the
           Bethshemites
           ,
           because
           they
           would
           be
           gazing
           :
           Remember
           that
           speech
           of
           God
           to
           
             Manoah
             ;
             Why
             doest
             thou
             aske
             my
             name
             that
             is
             secret
             ?
          
           There
           is
           something
           that
           is
           secret
           in
           God.
           
        
         
         
           
             
               Object
               .
            
          
           But
           ,
           you
           will
           say
           ;
           I
           would
           but
           see
           reason
           of
           things
           .
        
         
           
             
               Answ.
               
            
          
           But
           thou
           must
           stay
           for
           this
           till
           mortalitie
           be
           put
           off
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           meane
           while
           stand
           a
           farre
           off
           ,
           and
           looke
           on
           God
           :
           And
           when
           thou
           seest
           the
           vast
           workes
           of
           God
           ,
           when
           thou
           seest
           him
           to
           span
           the
           winds
           in
           his
           fist
           ,
           and
           measure
           the
           waters
           in
           the
           hollow
           of
           his
           hand
           ,
           and
           to
           weigh
           the
           mountaines
           in
           scales
           ,
           and
           the
           hills
           in
           a
           ballance
           ,
           &c.
           
           It
           is
           no
           great
           thing
           if
           thou
           art
           ignorant
           of
           his
           counsels
           .
           It
           is
           made
           an
           argument
           why
           we
           should
           not
           search
           into
           his
           secrets
           ,
           Prov.
           30.4
           .
           
           
             Who
             hath
             ascended
             up
             to
             heaven
             ,
             or
             descended
             ?
             who
             hath
             gathered
             the
             winds
             in
             his
             fist
             ?
             who
             hath
             bounded
             the
             waters
             in
             a
             garment
             ?
             who
             hath
             established
             all
             the
             ends
             of
             the
             earth
             ?
             What
             is
             his
             name
             ,
             or
             what
             is
             his
             Sonnes
             name
             ,
             if
             thou
             canst
             tell
             ?
          
           As
           if
           he
           should
           say
           ;
           it
           is
           impossible
           that
           this
           mightie
           Work-man
           ,
           he
           that
           did
           all
           this
           ,
           that
           thou
           shouldest
           know
           him
           ,
           or
           know
           the
           ground
           of
           his
           counsels
           ;
           you
           can
           see
           but
           his
           back-parts
           ,
           you
           can
           see
           no
           more
           and
           live
           ,
           and
           you
           need
           see
           no
           more
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           live
           .
        
         
           That
           which
           is
           the
           very
           scope
           and
           drift
           of
           the
           Lords
           revealing
           his
           name
           to
           Moses
           ;
           
           
           
             Goe
             and
             tell
             the
             people
          
           ;
           I
           AM
           THAT
           I
           AM
           
             hath
             sent
             me
             unto
             you
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           it
           should
           strengthen
           our
           faith
           ,
           and
           incourage
           us
           ,
           it
           should
           raise
           our
           mindes
           ,
           and
           stir
           up
           hope
           in
           us
           ,
           in
           all
           wants
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           distresses
           ,
           that
           we
           fall
           into
           ,
           upon
           any
           occasion
           :
           for
           this
           is
           the
           scope
           why
           the
           Lord
           reveales
           it
           here
           ;
           he
           reveales
           it
           in
           a
           very
           seasonable
           time
           .
           A
           man
           would
           have
           thought
           it
           impossible
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           be
           delivered
           
           from
           Pharaoh
           ,
           he
           being
           so
           mighty
           ,
           yet
           God
           bids
           Moses
           goe
           ,
           and
           tell
           them
           ,
           that
           hee
           that
           IS
           ,
           hath
           sent
           him
           unto
           them
           .
           Hee
           that
           IS
           ,
           hee
           that
           can
           make
           things
           to
           be
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           no
           rudiments
           of
           being
           ,
           he
           hath
           sent
           me
           .
        
         
           Consider
           all
           the
           griefes
           and
           complaints
           that
           we
           have
           ,
           they
           all
           arise
           from
           hence
           ;
           there
           is
           something
           we
           would
           have
           ,
           which
           
             is
             not
          
           ;
           as
           it
           was
           the
           complaint
           of
           
             Rachel
             ,
             shee
             wept
             for
             her
             children
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             not
             :
          
           now
           ,
           consider
           what
           the
           Lord
           saith
           here
           ,
           
             I
             am
             that
             I
             am
          
           :
           he
           is
           the
           Lord
           of
           being
           ;
           he
           giveth
           being
           to
           whatsoever
           pleaseth
           him
           :
           As
           take
           your
           expressions
           of
           your
           ordinary
           wants
           ,
           you
           use
           to
           say
           ;
           oh
           ,
           if
           that
           such
           a
           thing
           were
           ;
           if
           an
           house
           had
           such
           and
           such
           a
           thing
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           a
           goodly
           house
           ;
           so
           in
           an
           instrument
           ,
           as
           a
           Watch
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           such
           and
           such
           a
           being
           ,
           it
           were
           a
           perfect
           Watch
           :
           so
           is
           it
           in
           the
           complaints
           that
           we
           make
           for
           our
           soules
           ,
           or
           the
           soules
           of
           others
           ;
           if
           you
           see
           a
           man
           that
           you
           would
           have
           reclaimed
           ,
           you
           say
           if
           there
           were
           a
           stability
           of
           minde
           in
           him
           ,
           a
           consideration
           of
           death
           ,
           a
           right
           knowledge
           of
           things
           ,
           a
           sense
           of
           sinne
           ,
           if
           there
           were
           grace
           in
           his
           heart
           to
           establish
           him
           ,
           then
           hee
           would
           be
           thus
           ,
           and
           thus
           .
           Consider
           that
           he
           who
           is
           the
           Lord
           of
           being
           ,
           is
           able
           to
           make
           up
           these
           wants
           :
           so
           if
           our
           complaints
           be
           for
           our selves
           ,
           they
           all
           come
           from
           some
           wants
           ;
           but
           know
           that
           he
           who
           is
           the
           
             Almightie
             God
          
           ,
           that
           makes
           all
           things
           to
           be
           ,
           he
           can
           give
           thee
           constancie
           ,
           he
           can
           enable
           thee
           to
           do
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           
             strengthen
             the
             weake
             hands
             and
             feeble
             knees
             ,
             Hebr.
          
           22.
           
           He
           that
           is
           full
           of
           being
           ,
           as
           the
           Sunne
           is
           of
           light
           ,
           and
           
           the
           Sea
           of
           water
           ,
           thinke
           with
           thy selfe
           that
           hee
           alone
           is
           able
           to
           give
           being
           to
           every
           grace
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           up
           every
           defect
           ,
           and
           give
           that
           to
           thee
           which
           thou
           hast
           not
           ,
           and
           to
           all
           whom
           thou
           hast
           to
           doe
           with
           ,
           as
           thy
           wife
           ,
           children
           ,
           friends
           ,
           &c.
           he
           can
           make
           things
           that
           were
           bad
           ,
           good
           and
           usefull
           ,
           and
           so
           make
           thy
           friend
           good
           also
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           Onesimus
           for
           Paul
           ;
           thinke
           with
           thy selfe
           that
           the
           Lord
           of
           strength
           can
           doe
           it
           ,
           and
           he
           only
           can
           doe
           it
           :
           here
           every
           creature
           is
           at
           a
           stand
           to
           make
           a
           being
           ;
           therfore
           goe
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           give
           him
           the
           praise
           and
           glory
           of
           his
           Name
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           it
           should
           move
           us
           to
           doe
           this
           in
           our
           wants
           ;
           so
           it
           should
           helpe
           thee
           in
           all
           those
           great
           crosses
           that
           afflict
           thee
           :
           For
           every
           crosse
           is
           in
           that
           
             which
             is
             not
          
           ;
           as
           
             Rachel
             wept
             of
             her
             children
             that
             were
             not
             :
          
           You
           shall
           see
           in
           
             Abraham
             ,
             he
             beleeved
             in
          
           GOD
           ,
           even
           in
           GOD
           ,
           
             who
             quickeneth
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             calleth
             those
             things
             which
             be
             not
             ,
             as
             though
             they
             were
             Rom.
          
           4.17
           .
           
           This
           was
           Abrahams
           case
           ,
           he
           was
           to
           lose
           his
           sonne
           ,
           for
           ought
           that
           he
           knew
           ,
           yet
           he
           comforted
           himselfe
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           Iehovah
           ,
           the
           mightie
           God
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           Lord
           of
           being
           ,
           he
           that
           calleth
           things
           that
           are
           not
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           ,
           hee
           could
           either
           give
           him
           his
           owne
           sonne
           againe
           ,
           or
           one
           that
           was
           as
           good
           as
           he
           .
           Thus
           he
           did
           comfort
           himselfe
           ;
           and
           so
           may
           we
           upon
           all
           occasions
           :
           God
           can
           make
           things
           to
           be
           that
           are
           not
           .
           Take
           Iob
           ,
           when
           his
           houses
           ,
           his
           children
           ,
           estate
           ,
           all
           were
           gone
           ,
           and
           all
           were
           not
           ,
           yet
           Iehovah
           ,
           he
           that
           makes
           things
           that
           are
           not
           ,
           did
           not
           he
           make
           all
           things
           to
           returne
           againe
           ?
           So
           David
           ,
           when
           things
           were
           not
           ,
           
           when
           his
           Kingdome
           was
           not
           ,
           when
           his
           good
           name
           was
           gone
           ,
           as
           wee
           see
           by
           Shimei's
           cursing
           ,
           what
           a
           name
           he
           had
           ,
           yet
           God
           did
           make
           all
           to
           come
           againe
           .
           Naomi
           ,
           when
           all
           was
           gone
           ,
           her
           husband
           and
           her
           sonnes
           gone
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           not
           ,
           yet
           hee
           that
           was
           the
           Lord
           of
           being
           gave
           her
           a
           sonne
           ,
           and
           a
           daughter
           ,
           that
           brought
           her
           in
           more
           comfort
           that
           her
           owne
           sonnes
           would
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           use
           that
           I
           would
           have
           you
           to
           make
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           When
           thou
           hast
           lost
           any
           thing
           ,
           when
           thy
           sons
           or
           thy
           goods
           are
           gone
           ,
           he
           can
           make
           up
           all
           :
           Hee
           who
           could
           make
           up
           the
           absence
           of
           Christ
           to
           the
           Disciples
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           by
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           was
           better
           with
           them
           than
           before
           ,
           they
           had
           more
           comfort
           and
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           could
           doe
           greater
           miracles
           ,
           that
           God
           can
           surely
           make
           good
           any
           other
           losse
           the
           most
           pinching
           .
           For
           you
           must
           remember
           that
           he
           is
           IEHOVAH
           ;
           you
           shall
           finde
           that
           name
           often
           used
           on
           this
           occasion
           ;
           still
           it
           is
           added
           ,
           
             I
             am
          
           IEHOVAH
           .
           But
           ,
           to
           take
           the
           present
           Scripture
           ,
           there
           you
           shall
           see
           ,
           what
           ground
           there
           is
           for
           this
           use
           we
           now
           make
           of
           it
           ,
           Chap.
           6.6
           .
           Wherefore
           ,
           
           
             say
             unto
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             ,
             I
             am
             the
          
           LORD
           ,
           
             and
             I
             will
             bring
             you
             out
             from
             under
             the
             burthens
             of
             the
             Aegyptians
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           The
           meaning
           of
           it
           is
           this
           :
           many
           objections
           might
           be
           made
           by
           Moses
           ,
           (
           and
           this
           is
           the
           reason
           ,
           why
           God
           reveales
           this
           Name
           to
           
             Moses
             .
          
           )
           Alas
           ,
           saith
           Moses
           ,
           who
           am
           I
           :
           Shall
           I
           go
           unto
           Pharaoh
           ,
           and
           bid
           him
           let
           the
           children
           of
           Israel
           goe
           ?
           What
           am
           I
           to
           be
           sent
           on
           this
           errand
           ?
           Saith
           the
           Lord
           ,
           Goe
           ,
           tell
           him
           ;
           
             I
             am
          
           ,
           or
           Iehovah
           ,
           hath
           sent
           thee
           unto
           him
           :
           and
           those
           answers
           
           are
           observable
           that
           Moses
           makes
           :
        
         
           
             
               Object
               .
            
          
           
             I
             am
             of
             a
             slow
             mouth
             ,
             and
             of
             slow
             speech
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Answ.
               
            
          
           Why
           ?
           saith
           the
           LORD
           ,
           
             I
             made
             the
             mouth
          
           ;
           
             goe
             therefore
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             be
             with
             thy
             mouth
             ,
             and
             teach
             thee
             what
             thou
             shalt
             say
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Object
               .
            
          
           Againe
           ,
           
             I
             am
             of
             uncircumcised
             lips
             ,
             and
             how
             shall
             Pharaoh
             hearken
             unto
             me
             ?
          
        
         
           
             
               Answ.
               
            
          
           Saith
           the
           LORD
           ,
           
             I
             have
             made
             thee
             a
             god
             to
             Pharaoh
             ,
             and
             Aaron
             thy
             brother
             shall
             be
             thy
             Prophet
             .
          
        
         
           Where
           observe
           this
           ,
           by
           the
           way
           .
           A
           man
           would
           wonder
           why
           Moses
           ,
           that
           went
           to
           such
           a
           one
           as
           Pharaoh
           ,
           should
           complaine
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           a
           man
           of
           uncircumcised
           lips
           .
           One
           would
           thinke
           that
           Pharaoh
           being
           a
           carnall
           man
           ,
           that
           uncircumcised
           words
           would
           please
           him
           better
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           should
           say
           ;
           Lord
           ,
           when
           there
           is
           any
           circumcisednesse
           in
           my
           lips
           ,
           then
           there
           is
           no
           authority
           in
           my
           speech
           .
           The
           lesse
           circumcision
           there
           is
           in
           any
           mans
           lippe
           ▪
           the
           lesse
           authority
           there
           is
           in
           his
           speech
           ;
           as
           it
           is
           said
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           he
           
             spake
             with
             authoritie
          
           ,
           for
           his
           lips
           were
           circumcised
           .
           But
           to
           take
           this
           objection
           away
           ;
           saith
           the
           LORD
           ,
           
             I
             am
             Iehovah
             ,
             I
             will
             be
             with
             thee
             ,
             I
             will
             circumcise
             thy
             lips
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Object
               .
            
          
           Yea
           ,
           but
           will
           Pharaoh
           be
           moved
           with
           words
           ?
        
         
           
             
               Answ.
               
            
          
           
             I
             am
             Iehovah
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           LORD
           ,
           
             I
             will
             make
             that
             to
             be
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             :
             I
             will
             send
             plagues
             among
             them
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             will
             let
             them
             goe
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Object
               .
            
          
           But
           when
           they
           are
           gone
           ,
           they
           are
           a
           weake
           and
           a
           naked
           people
           ,
           how
           shall
           they
           doe
           to
           live
           ?
        
         
           
             
               Answ.
               
            
          
           Saith
           GOD
           ,
           
             I
             will
             give
             them
             favour
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             Aegyptians
             ,
             and
             not
             send
             them
             emptie
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             provide
             food
             for
             them
             .
          
        
         
         
           So
           Moses
           went.
           A
           strange
           kinde
           of
           errand
           ;
           as
           if
           one
           should
           goe
           and
           tell
           the
           great
           Turke
           ,
           that
           the
           God
           of
           the
           Christians
           hath
           sent
           to
           let
           them
           goe
           :
           but
           yet
           Moses
           goeth
           ;
           and
           all
           that
           comforted
           him
           ,
           was
           〈◊〉
           the
           revealing
           of
           this
           Name
           .
        
         
           Now
           apply
           this
           to
           your selves
           ;
           when
           you
           are
           in
           any
           distresse
           ,
           know
           that
           he
           that
           made
           the
           heavens
           and
           the
           earth
           ,
           can
           give
           a
           being
           to
           all
           these
           things
           :
           Esay
           50.10
           .
           
           
             Who
             is
             among
             you
             that
             feareth
             the
          
           LORD
           ,
           
             that
             obeyeth
             the
             voice
             of
             his
             servants
             ,
             that
             walketh
             in
             darknesse
             ,
             and
             hath
             no
             light
             ?
             let
             him
             trust
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
          
           LORD
           ,
           
             and
             stay
             upon
             his
          
           GOD.
           He
           that
           walketh
           in
           darknesse
           ,
           and
           hath
           no
           light
           ;
           let
           that
           be
           thy
           case
           ,
           that
           every
           thing
           is
           desperate
           ,
           thou
           seest
           not
           a
           jot
           of
           light
           ,
           nor
           spark
           of
           hope
           ,
           yet
           trust
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           Iehovah
           ,
           hee
           can
           make
           light
           ,
           when
           there
           is
           none
           ;
           a
           man
           that
           hath
           no
           grace
           in
           his
           heart
           ,
           let
           him
           trust
           in
           Iehovah
           ,
           that
           saith
           in
           his
           heart
           ,
           I
           would
           I
           could
           be
           rid
           of
           such
           a
           lust
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           could
           keep
           holy
           the
           Sabbath
           ,
           but
           I
           have
           nothing
           in
           me
           ,
           my
           heart
           is
           emptie
           of
           all
           ;
           (
           this
           is
           the
           complaint
           often
           even
           of
           those
           that
           have
           grace
           :
           )
           why
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           no
           light
           ,
           no
           grace
           ,
           yet
           he
           can
           work
           it
           ;
           and
           so
           Paul
           applyes
           that
           in
           Gen.
           1.
           there
           was
           darknesse
           and
           no
           light
           ,
           
           to
           himselfe
           and
           them
           ,
           in
           2
           Cor.
           4.5
           .
           
           
             He
             that
             commanded
             light
             to
             shine
             out
             of
             darknesse
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           I
           ,
           sayes
           he
           ,
           and
           we
           Gentiles
           were
           in
           darknesse
           ,
           and
           had
           no
           light
           ;
           yet
           God
           commanded
           light
           to
           shine
           into
           our
           hearts
           ,
           and
           into
           mine
           ,
           the
           darkest
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           .
           So
           learne
           to
           apply
           the
           same
           to
           thy selfe
           ;
           he
           that
           is
           in
           darknesse
           ,
           and
           hath
           no
           light
           ,
           yet
           let
           him
           
           trust
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           Iehovah
           ;
           beloved
           ,
           that
           is
           faith
           .
           If
           you
           should
           expect
           no
           more
           of
           God
           ,
           than
           a
           man
           can
           doe
           ,
           or
           a
           creature
           can
           doe
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           worthy
           the
           name
           of
           faith
           :
           as
           this
           is
           proper
           only
           to
           God
           ,
           to
           give
           being
           to
           things
           that
           are
           not
           ;
           so
           it
           is
           the
           propertie
           of
           faith
           ,
           when
           things
           are
           not
           ,
           to
           beleeve
           in
           the
           name
           of
           Iehovah
           :
           therefore
           ,
           there
           would
           thy
           faith
           be
           seene
           ;
           and
           as
           for
           thy selfe
           ,
           so
           for
           the
           Churches
           also
           ,
           you
           see
           now
           ,
           〈◊〉
           how
           low
           an
           ebbe
           they
           are
           brought
           ,
           and
           yet
           ,
           they
           cannot
           be
           lower
           than
           the
           estate
           of
           the
           Israelites
           was
           in
           Aegypt
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           were
           in
           captivitie
           ;
           yet
           consider
           ,
           that
           that
           Iehovah
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           Lord
           of
           being
           ,
           is
           able
           to
           raise
           the
           Churches
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           a
           new
           being
           to
           them
           :
           Isai.
           6.13
           .
           
           
             But
             yet
             in
             it
             shall
             be
             a
             tenth
             ,
             and
             it
             shall
             returne
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             eaten
             ;
             as
             a
             Teile-tree
             ,
             and
             as
             an
             Oke
             ,
             whose
             substance
             is
             in
             them
             when
             they
             cast
             their
             leaves
             ;
             so
             the
             holy
             seed
             shall
             bee
             the
             substance
             thereof
             :
          
           That
           is
           ,
           when
           you
           see
           the
           Churches
           goe
           to
           wracke
           ,
           when
           you
           see
           them
           cut
           downe
           like
           a
           mightie
           wood
           that
           is
           cut
           downe
           ,
           or
           that
           is
           spoiled
           of
           its
           glory
           in
           the
           Autumne
           :
           So
           when
           you
           see
           the
           glory
           of
           the
           Churches
           thus
           taken
           away
           ,
           yet
           there
           is
           a
           holy
           seed
           ,
           which
           shall
           be
           like
           a
           root
           or
           bulke
           of
           a
           tree
           .
           So
           should
           you
           see
           the
           Churches
           overthrowne
           ,
           laid
           under
           feet
           ,
           so
           that
           there
           is
           no
           hope
           of
           them
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           we
           could
           see
           ;
           yet
           be
           assured
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           holy
           seed
           ,
           that
           shall
           rise
           ,
           and
           spread
           it selfe
           againe
           ,
           even
           as
           a
           little
           root
           spreads
           it selfe
           into
           a
           great
           tree
           ;
           and
           how
           shall
           they
           doe
           it
           ?
           saith
           the
           
             Lord
             ,
             I
             am
             Iehovah
          
           ,
           I
           can
           give
           a
           being
           ,
           I
           can
           inlarge
           their
           being
           .
        
         
         
           
             
               Object
               .
            
          
           But
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           why
           then
           is
           it
           that
           they
           are
           brought
           so
           low
           ?
        
         
           
             
               Answ.
               
            
          
           Consider
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           the
           Lords
           usuall
           course
           to
           sit
           as
           a
           man
           in
           sleepe
           ,
           but
           saith
           he
           in
           Isai
           42
           13
           ,
           14.
           
           
           The
           LORD
           
             shall
             go
             forth
             as
             a
             mightie
             man
             ,
             he
             shall
             stirre
             up
             jealousie
             like
             a
             man
             of
             warre
             ;
             he
             shall
             crie
             ,
             yea
             roare
             ;
             hee
             shall
             prevaile
             against
             his
             enemies
             :
             I
             have
             long
             time
             holden
             my
             peace
             ,
             I
             have
             refrained
             my selfe
             ,
             now
             will
             I
             cry
             like
             a
             travelling
             woman
             ,
             I
             will
             destroy
             and
             devoure
             at
             once
             .
          
           He
           useth
           three
           expressions
           there
           ,
           to
           shew
           what
           hee
           will
           doe
           for
           his
           Church
           in
           extremitie
           ;
           
             I
             will
             raise
             my selfe
             like
             a
             Giant
             ,
          
           &c.
           and
           when
           he
           comes
           ,
           he
           will
           come
           suddenly
           ,
           
             as
             paines
             on
             a
             woman
             with
             childe
          
           come
           suddenly
           ,
           so
           saith
           the
           LORD
           ;
           
             When
             you
             looke
             not
             for
             me
             ,
             them
             will
             I
             come
             ,
             there
             shall
             goe
             nothing
             before
             me
             ,
             I
             will
             come
             on
             a
             sudden
          
           ;
           and
           not
           only
           so
           ,
           but
           he
           will
           
             cry
             as
             a
             Giant
          
           ,
           he
           will
           doe
           it
           strongly
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           doe
           it
           effectually
           ;
           so
           as
           he
           will
           bring
           it
           to
           passe
           as
           
             a
             man
             of
             warre
          
           ,
           and
           so
           he
           will
           doe
           for
           his
           Church
           ;
           againe
           ,
           he
           that
           hath
           raised
           it
           in
           former
           times
           ,
           he
           will
           doe
           it
           now
           ;
           therefore
           let
           us
           not
           faint
           and
           give
           over
           hoping
           ,
           for
           he
           that
           is
           Almightie
           ,
           he
           is
           able
           to
           doe
           all
           these
           things
           :
           Hee
           who
           could
           in
           Ioel
           destroy
           the
           armie
           of
           Catterpillars
           ,
           and
           leave
           a
           blessing
           behinde
           him
           ;
           can
           doe
           the
           same
           as
           well
           to
           men
           ,
           (
           though
           never
           so
           many
           )
           who
           are
           the
           enemies
           of
           his
           Church
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           SEVENTH
           SERMON
           .
        
         
           
             
               EXODVS
               .
               3.13
               ,
               14
               ,
               15.
               
            
             
               13
               And
               Moses
               said
               unto
               GOD
               ;
               behold
               ,
               when
               I
               come
               unto
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               ,
               and
               shall
               say
               unto
               them
               ;
               The
               GOD
               of
               your
               Fathers
               hath
               sent
               me
               unto
               you
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               say
               unto
               mee
               ,
               What
               is
               his
               Name
               ?
               what
               shall
               I
               say
               unto
               them
               ?
            
             
               14
               And
               GOD
               said
               unto
               Moses
               ,
               
                 I
                 AM
                 THAT
                 I
                 AM.
              
               And
               he
               said
               ,
               Thus
               shalt
               thou
               say
               unto
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               ;
               
                 I
                 AM
              
               hath
               sent
               me
               unto
               you
               .
            
             
               15
               And
               GOD
               said
               moreover
               unto
               Moses
               ,
               Thus
               shalt
               thou
               say
               unto
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               ;
               The
               
                 LORD
                 GOD
              
               of
               your
               Fathers
               ,
               
               the
               GOD
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               the
               GOD
               of
               Isaac
               ,
               and
               the
               GOD
               of
               Iacob
               hath
               sent
               me
               unto
               you
               :
               this
               is
               my
               Name
               for
               ever
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               my
               memoriall
               unto
               all
               generations
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           IF
           God
           be
           the
           LORD
           
             of
             being
          
           ,
           full
           of
           being
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           
           and
           giving
           being
           to
           every
           thing
           ;
           learne
           then
           to
           give
           him
           his
           praise
           ,
           Psal.
           60.4
           .
           
             Yee
             shall
             praise
             the
          
           LORD
           ,
           
             and
             yee
             shall
             extoll
             him
             by
             his
             Name
          
           IAH
           .
           For
           he
           only
           brings
           enterprises
           to
           passe
           ;
           as
           hee
           gives
           being
           to
           every
           thing
           ,
           so
           he
           gives
           being
           to
           all
           the
           workes
           that
           are
           wrought
           by
           the
           creatures
           .
           If
           our
           being
           be
           from
           him
           ;
           much
           more
           all
           our
           workes
           are
           wrought
           by
           him
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           but
           dependants
           on
           our
           being
           .
           Now
           this
           God
           takes
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           as
           most
           proper
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           that
           from
           his
           Name
           ,
           Iehovah
           ;
           there
           be
           many
           places
           for
           this
           ;
           
             I
             will
             doe
             it
             ,
             for
             I
             am
          
           IEHOVAH
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
           Now
           if
           the
           creature
           shall
           say
           ;
           I
           have
           such
           a
           purpose
           ,
           
           such
           a
           project
           in
           my
           heart
           ,
           and
           I
           will
           doe
           it
           ,
           I
           will
           bring
           it
           to
           passe
           ;
           what
           is
           it
           but
           to
           arrogate
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           which
           is
           proper
           to
           Iehovah
           ?
           which
           is
           a
           greater
           sinne
           ,
           than
           we
           are
           aware
           of
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           no
           lesse
           than
           Idolatry
           ;
           
           and
           the
           Lord
           so
           takes
           it
           ;
           Isai.
           42.8
           .
           
           
             I
             am
             the
          
           LORD
           ,
           
             that
             is
             my
             Name
             ,
             and
             my
             glory
             will
             not
             I
             give
             to
             another
             ,
             neither
             my
             praise
             to
             graven
             images
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           I
           will
           take
           a
           speciall
           care
           ,
           that
           you
           shall
           not
           say
           ,
           that
           
           your
           images
           doe
           bring
           things
           to
           passe
           ,
           for
           then
           they
           should
           be
           called
           Iehovah
           ,
           which
           is
           proper
           alone
           to
           me
           ,
           to
           bring
           any
           thing
           to
           passe
           .
        
         
           So
           a
           man
           may
           apply
           it
           to
           any
           thing
           else
           ;
           if
           a
           man
           shall
           say
           ,
           that
           his
           owne
           wit
           ,
           or
           worth
           ,
           or
           industrie
           ,
           &c.
           doth
           bring
           things
           to
           passe
           ;
           he
           takes
           that
           praise
           which
           peculiarly
           belongs
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           gives
           it
           to
           the
           creature
           ;
           whereas
           the
           Lord
           sayes
           ,
           Iehovah
           is
           my
           name
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           not
           the
           least
           thing
           ,
           but
           I
           bring
           it
           to
           passe
           .
           Take
           heed
           therefore
           of
           that
           secret
           Idolatry
           which
           God
           hates
           ;
           it
           is
           a
           place
           which
           you
           know
           ,
           Hab.
           1.16
           .
           
           
             Therefore
             they
             sacrifice
             unto
             their
             net
             ,
             and
             burne
             incense
             unto
             their
             Dragge
             ;
             because
             by
             them
             their
             portion
             is
             fat
             ,
             and
             their
             meat
             plenteous
             .
          
           To
           offer
           sacrifice
           ,
           is
           ,
           to
           doe
           that
           which
           is
           proper
           to
           God
           :
           now
           to
           goe
           about
           any
           thing
           ,
           and
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           thy
           wealth
           brings
           it
           to
           passe
           ,
           is
           to
           sacrifice
           to
           thine
           owne
           net
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           attribute
           that
           to
           thy selfe
           ,
           which
           is
           proper
           onely
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           
           Againe
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           Idolatry
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           a
           vaine
           thing
           to
           doe
           it
           ;
           for
           we
           are
           not
           able
           to
           do
           it
           ;
           
           Psal.
           37.5
           .
           
           
             He
             will
             bring
             it
             to
             passe
          
           ;
           there
           the
           Lord
           takes
           it
           as
           peculiar
           to
           him
           onely
           ;
           therefore
           in
           Isai.
           26.12
           .
           (
           you
           may
           compare
           them
           both
           together
           )
           it
           is
           said
           there
           ,
           
           
             Lord
             thou
             wilt
             ordaine
             peace
             for
             us
             ,
             for
             thou
             also
             hast
             wrought
             all
             our
             workes
             in
             us
             .
          
           The
           scope
           of
           this
           place
           is
           this
           :
           Other
           men
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           they
           forget
           God
           ,
           they
           carry
           themselves
           aloft
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           hee
           that
           will
           ordaine
           us
           peace
           ,
           though
           none
           else
           shall
           put
           his
           hand
           to
           it
           ;
           it
           is
           he
           that
           doth
           all
           our
           works
           for
           us
           ,
           not
           our
           especiall
           workes
           only
           ,
           but
           all
           ;
           it
           is
           
           not
           any
           man
           ,
           or
           any
           creature
           that
           doth
           them
           ,
           it
           is
           he
           that
           workes
           all
           our
           workes
           for
           us
           .
           And
           if
           we
           did
           beleeve
           this
           ,
           we
           should
           looke
           upon
           him
           with
           another
           eye
           ,
           and
           serve
           him
           after
           another
           manner
           ;
           we
           should
           be
           more
           dependent
           on
           him
           ,
           we
           should
           be
           more
           fervent
           in
           prayer
           ;
           &
           not
           when
           we
           would
           doe
           any
           thing
           ,
           turne
           every
           stone
           ,
           and
           to
           knocke
           at
           every
           creatures
           doore
           ,
           to
           see
           what
           helpe
           they
           could
           give
           us
           ;
           but
           our
           eye
           would
           bee
           towards
           him
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           in
           vaine
           to
           runne
           to
           them
           ;
           no
           creature
           can
           doe
           it
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           enterprise
           but
           hath
           many
           wheeles
           ,
           and
           the
           stopping
           of
           one
           wheele
           hinders
           the
           whole
           enterprise
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           hee
           ,
           that
           turnes
           all
           those
           wheeles
           ,
           commands
           all
           ,
           must
           bring
           it
           to
           passe
           ,
           or
           else
           the
           least
           thing
           will
           hinder
           our
           greatest
           enterprises
           ;
           therefore
           you
           see
           that
           the
           fairest
           blossomes
           of
           our
           endevours
           doe
           often
           wither
           ,
           and
           the
           unprobablest
           things
           doe
           come
           to
           passe
           .
           See
           it
           in
           David
           ,
           to
           give
           you
           an
           example
           of
           it
           ;
           when
           he
           would
           trust
           God
           ,
           he
           had
           a
           promise
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           but
           not
           by
           himselfe
           ;
           his
           owne
           power
           should
           not
           doe
           it
           ;
           and
           yet
           the
           wheeles
           of
           Gods
           providence
           did
           bring
           it
           to
           passe
           .
           So
           when
           he
           staid
           his
           hand
           from
           killing
           Nabal
           ,
           did
           not
           the
           Lord
           bring
           it
           to
           passe
           in
           a
           better
           manner
           than
           hee
           could
           have
           done
           ?
           And
           when
           he
           had
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           Abner
           was
           his
           great
           enemie
           ,
           but
           yet
           David
           did
           nothing
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           was
           right
           ;
           and
           you
           see
           how
           God
           did
           bring
           it
           to
           passe
           ,
           he
           tooke
           away
           his
           life
           without
           any
           hand
           of
           his
           .
           So
           Ishbosheth
           was
           his
           enemie
           ,
           yet
           when
           David
           sate
           still
           ,
           and
           did
           nothing
           ,
           his
           head
           was
           brought
           to
           him
           ;
           
           (
           though
           they
           that
           did
           it
           ,
           did
           it
           wickedly
           )
           yet
           it
           was
           an
           act
           of
           Gods
           providence
           to
           him
           .
           Thus
           things
           are
           done
           for
           the
           best
           ,
           when
           wee
           commit
           them
           to
           him
           ;
           but
           if
           we
           doe
           them
           our selves
           ,
           wee
           are
           as
           they
           that
           
             fished
             all
             the
             night
             long
             ,
             and
             caught
             nothing
             ,
          
           till
           Christ
           came
           ,
           and
           bade
           them
           to
           cast
           in
           the
           net
           ,
           then
           they
           inclosed
           a
           great
           multitude
           of
           fishes
           :
           So
           it
           is
           with
           us
           ,
           when
           we
           goe
           about
           any
           enterprise
           ,
           it
           is
           in
           vaine
           ,
           we
           are
           not
           able
           to
           doe
           it
           .
           There
           is
           a
           double
           going
           about
           any
           enterprise
           ;
           when
           we
           goe
           about
           an
           enterprise
           without
           God
           ,
           and
           when
           we
           goe
           about
           it
           with
           him
           .
           When
           wee
           goe
           about
           it
           without
           God
           ,
           I
           confesse
           ,
           that
           yet
           some
           things
           are
           brought
           to
           passe
           ;
           and
           that
           will
           serve
           to
           answer
           an
           objection
           which
           you
           have
           fully
           expressed
           in
           Psal.
           37.7
           .
           
           
             Rest
             in
             the
          
           LORD
           ,
           
             and
             wait
             patiently
             for
             him
             ;
             fret
             not
             thy selfe
             because
             of
             him
             ,
             who
             prospereth
             in
             his
             way
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             man
             who
             bringeth
             wicked
             devices
             to
             passe
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           There
           is
           the
           objection
           .
        
         
           
             
               Object
               .
            
          
           For
           when
           we
           teach
           this
           doctrine
           of
           trusting
           in
           God
           ,
           as
           David
           had
           before
           ,
           vers
           .
           5.
           
           The
           objection
           then
           is
           ;
           there
           are
           many
           that
           doe
           not
           trust
           in
           God
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           bring
           their
           things
           to
           passe
           ?
        
         
           
             
               Answ.
               
            
          
           1
           To
           this
           we
           answer
           ,
           that
           either
           they
           doe
           it
           not
           ,
           it
           withers
           under
           their
           hand
           .
        
         
           2
           Or
           else
           ,
           if
           they
           doe
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           no
           purpose
           ,
           they
           receive
           no
           comfort
           from
           it
           .
           Therefore
           hee
           addes
           ;
           
             the
             evill
             doer
             shall
             be
             cut
             off
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           though
           they
           doe
           goe
           farre
           in
           an
           enterprise
           ,
           yet
           they
           never
           come
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           they
           reape
           not
           the
           fruit
           of
           it
           ,
           hee
           cuts
           them
           off
           ;
           so
           that
           ,
           if
           you
           looke
           
           to
           the
           issue
           ,
           it
           is
           as
           good
           as
           nothing
           .
        
         
           3
           It
           tends
           to
           their
           owne
           hurt
           ,
           to
           their
           owne
           ruine
           ;
           if
           they
           get
           wealth
           ,
           favour
           with
           great
           men
           ,
           credit
           ,
           &c.
           the
           sword
           turnes
           to
           their
           owne
           bowels
           ,
           
             their
             ease
             slayes
             them
          
           ,
           and
           it
           turnes
           to
           their
           owne
           destruction
           .
           Therefore
           take
           heed
           of
           it
           ;
           if
           thou
           doest
           goe
           about
           it
           with
           God
           ,
           hee
           will
           give
           thee
           the
           comfort
           of
           it
           .
           One
           thing
           brought
           to
           passe
           by
           him
           ,
           is
           better
           than
           a
           thousand
           by
           themselves
           without
           him
           .
        
         
           
           Learne
           from
           hence
           the
           only
           remedy
           against
           the
           vanity
           that
           all
           creatures
           are
           subject
           to
           ,
           
           that
           we
           have
           to
           doe
           withall
           ;
           for
           what
           is
           the
           reason
           of
           that
           mutabilitie
           ,
           we
           finde
           in
           all
           things
           ?
           Is
           it
           not
           from
           hence
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           no
           being
           of
           their
           owne
           ?
           If
           you
           looke
           to
           the
           rocke
           ,
           to
           the
           foundation
           ;
           from
           whence
           they
           were
           hewen
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           hole
           of
           the
           pit
           ,
           from
           whence
           they
           were
           digged
           ,
           they
           were
           made
           of
           nothing
           ,
           and
           are
           readie
           to
           returne
           to
           nothing
           .
           Take
           a
           glasse
           ,
           or
           an
           earthen
           vessell
           ,
           they
           are
           brittle
           ;
           if
           you
           aske
           the
           reason
           ,
           they
           are
           made
           of
           brittle
           materials
           :
           plate
           is
           not
           so
           ;
           so
           that
           this
           is
           the
           reason
           of
           all
           the
           vanitie
           under
           the
           Sunne
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           made
           of
           nothing
           .
           Therefore
           there
           is
           no
           way
           to
           remedie
           this
           ,
           but
           to
           looke
           up
           to
           
             God
             ,
             Act.
          
           17.28
           .
           
           
             For
             in
             him
             we
             live
             ,
             move
             ,
             and
             have
             our
             being
             .
          
           This
           is
           the
           meaning
           of
           it
           .
           They
           have
           not
           onely
           had
           their
           being
           from
           him
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           but
           their
           being
           is
           in
           him
           .
           We
           have
           our
           being
           in
           him
           ,
           as
           the
           beames
           in
           the
           Sunne
           ,
           and
           an
           accident
           in
           the
           subject
           .
        
         
         
           Then
           ,
           if
           thou
           wouldest
           have
           constancie
           in
           any
           thing
           ,
           thou
           must
           looke
           up
           to
           God.
           Every
           creature
           is
           mutable
           ;
           it
           is
           so
           for
           unchangeable
           ,
           as
           constancie
           is
           communicated
           to
           it
           from
           the
           unchangeable
           God.
           
        
         
           Consider
           this
           for
           matter
           of
           grace
           .
           When
           thou
           hast
           got
           any
           good
           desires
           ,
           or
           good
           purposes
           ,
           at
           any
           time
           ,
           remember
           that
           the
           being
           of
           them
           comes
           from
           God.
           Hence
           it
           comes
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           good
           purposes
           oft-times
           doe
           come
           to
           nothing
           ,
           and
           like
           sparkes
           goe
           out
           againe
           ;
           because
           we
           remember
           not
           that
           they
           are
           from
           God
           ;
           wee
           thinke
           that
           if
           wee
           have
           good
           purposes
           to
           day
           ,
           if
           wee
           be
           spiritually
           minded
           to
           day
           ,
           we
           shall
           be
           so
           tomorrow
           ;
           and
           thus
           you
           deceive
           your selves
           ,
           you
           must
           consider
           that
           the
           being
           of
           them
           comes
           from
           God
           :
           that
           place
           is
           remarkeable
           ,
           1
           Chron.
           29.18
           .
           when
           David
           had
           rejoyced
           that
           the
           people
           had
           offered
           willingly
           ,
           
           he
           prayes
           that
           GOD
           
             would
             keepe
             it
             in
             the
             imagination
             of
             the
             thoughts
             of
             their
             hearts
             :
          
           If
           we
           would
           thus
           hang
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           depend
           on
           him
           ,
           when
           the
           Spirit
           hath
           breathed
           in
           us
           at
           any
           time
           ,
           when
           we
           have
           any
           sparks
           of
           truth
           ,
           and
           are
           warmed
           with
           any
           holy
           affections
           ,
           if
           we
           would
           give
           him
           the
           glory
           of
           this
           ,
           that
           he
           gives
           a
           being
           ,
           if
           we
           would
           make
           this
           prayer
           that
           David
           doth
           ,
           you
           would
           finde
           it
           a
           meanes
           to
           make
           you
           more
           equall
           ,
           and
           more
           even
           in
           grace
           .
           And
           what
           I
           say
           of
           this
           ,
           I
           say
           of
           all
           other
           things
           .
           It
           is
           the
           fault
           of
           us
           all
           ,
           we
           are
           subject
           to
           the
           which
           is
           said
           of
           wicked
           men
           ,
           Isai.
           56.12
           .
           
           
             Come
             yee
          
           (
           say
           they
           )
           
             I
             will
             fetch
             wine
             ,
             and
             we
             will
             fill
             our selves
             with
             strong
             
             drinke
             ,
             and
             to
             morrow
             shall
             be
             as
             this
             day
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             abundant
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           ,
           whence
           comes
           this
           ?
           let
           a
           man
           have
           health
           to
           day
           ,
           he
           thinkes
           he
           shall
           have
           it
           to
           morrow
           ;
           let
           him
           have
           peace
           and
           friends
           to
           day
           ,
           hee
           thinkes
           it
           will
           be
           so
           still
           .
           This
           is
           every
           mans
           thought
           ;
           and
           it
           ariseth
           from
           hence
           ,
           that
           we
           forget
           Iehovah
           ,
           he
           that
           continues
           the
           being
           of
           every
           thing
           .
           If
           we
           did
           remember
           this
           ,
           we
           should
           say
           ;
           I
           doe
           not
           know
           whether
           it
           be
           his
           pleasure
           that
           gives
           being
           to
           them
           :
           I
           know
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           withdraw
           his
           hand
           ,
           they
           will
           come
           to
           nothing
           .
           It
           is
           a
           great
           fault
           to
           boast
           of
           to
           morrow
           ;
           hereby
           you
           detract
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           dishonour
           him
           exceedingly
           ,
           you
           see
           how
           he
           complains
           of
           it
           ,
           Iam.
           4.13
           ,
           14.
           you
           enter
           upon
           his
           royall
           prerogatives
           .
           
           It
           is
           ,
           as
           if
           a
           man
           should
           challenge
           many
           100.
           acres
           of
           ground
           ,
           and
           hath
           not
           one
           foot
           ;
           for
           future
           times
           are
           properly
           the
           Lords
           .
           Now
           ,
           when
           we
           will
           anticipate
           things
           in
           our
           thoughts
           ,
           and
           rejoyce
           in
           our
           projects
           before-hand
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           come
           to
           passe
           ;
           this
           is
           a
           sinfull
           rejoycing
           .
           And
           thence
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           pride
           goes
           before
           a
           fall
           ;
           because
           that
           when
           a
           man
           begins
           to
           lift
           himselfe
           upon
           a
           creature
           ,
           and
           to
           build
           upon
           that
           which
           is
           but
           vanity
           ,
           then
           the
           Lord
           begins
           to
           take
           away
           our
           foundation
           ,
           and
           hinder
           our
           purposes
           ,
           and
           then
           he
           falls
           and
           perisheth
           .
           Why
           doest
           thou
           boast
           of
           to
           morrow
           ?
           Knowest
           thou
           what
           is
           in
           the
           wombe
           of
           the
           day
           ?
           thou
           knowest
           no
           more
           ,
           than
           they
           know
           ,
           what
           is
           in
           the
           wombe
           of
           a
           woman
           ,
           till
           they
           see
           it
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           God
           hath
           an
           over-ruling
           hand
           in
           all
           
           these
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           doth
           disappoint
           us
           ,
           because
           wee
           are
           readie
           to
           give
           to
           the
           creature
           that
           which
           belongs
           to
           himselfe
           ;
           therefore
           ,
           if
           thou
           wouldest
           have
           any
           thing
           to
           continue
           ,
           depend
           upon
           him
           ,
           because
           all
           things
           else
           are
           subject
           to
           vanity
           ,
           and
           he
           only
           gives
           being
           ,
           and
           continuance
           to
           them
           all
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Attributes
             of
             GOD
             in
             generall
             .
          
           
             NOw
             we
             come
             to
             declare
             to
             you
             ,
             how
             this
             Essence
             of
             God
             is
             made
             knowne
             .
             It
             is
             by
             his
             Attributes
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             of
             two
             sorts
             :
             
          
           
             1
             Either
             such
             as
             describe
             God
             in
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             2
             Or
             else
             such
             as
             declare
             God
             as
             he
             is
             to
             us
             .
             Other
             divisions
             there
             are
             ,
             but
             this
             is
             the
             best
             that
             I
             can
             finde
             ;
             because
             it
             agrees
             with
             the
             scope
             of
             all
             the
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             first
             ,
             those
             Attributes
             that
             shew
             God
             in
             himselfe
             ,
             as
             when
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             perfect
             ;
             as
             ,
             
               Be
               yee
               perfect
               ,
               as
               I
               am
               perfect
               .
            
             So
             when
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             ,
             that
             hee
             is
             
               unchangeable
               ,
               almightie
               ,
               eternall
            
             ;
             these
             shew
             what
             he
             is
             in
             himselfe
             :
             then
             his
             other
             Attributes
             shew
             what
             he
             is
             to
             you
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             is
             
               mercifull
               ,
               patient
               ,
               abundant
               in
               mercie
               and
               truth
               ,
            
             and
             that
             he
             is
             all-sufficient
             to
             you
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             first
             Attribute
             of
             GOD.
             
          
           
             
             FIrst
             then
             ,
             we
             will
             take
             this
             out
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             I
             AM
             
               hath
               sent
               me
               unto
               you
            
             ;
          
           
             That
             God
             is
             perfect
             ;
             
             he
             hath
             all
             the
             kindes
             ,
             degrees
             ,
             and
             extents
             of
             being
             in
             him
             .
             There
             be
             divers
             kindes
             of
             being
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             some
             have
             more
             ,
             some
             lesse
             ;
             some
             have
             a
             more
             excellent
             being
             ,
             some
             have
             a
             lesse
             excellent
             ;
             some
             have
             a
             larger
             being
             ,
             some
             a
             lesser
             ,
             and
             yet
             all
             are
             in
             him
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             his
             perfection
             .
             Imperfection
             is
             a
             want
             of
             some
             being
             ;
             Perfection
             is
             to
             have
             all
             the
             degrees
             of
             being
             ,
             that
             belong
             to
             a
             thing
             in
             his
             kind
             ,
             but
             all
             this
             is
             in
             God.
             
          
           
             Now
             God
             is
             said
             to
             be
             perfect
             :
          
           
             
             Because
             hee
             being
             before
             any
             thing
             was
             ;
             and
             therfore
             ,
             he
             must
             needs
             be
             ful
             ,
             without
             them
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             they
             have
             ,
             they
             receive
             it
             from
             him
             .
             You
             shall
             see
             this
             in
             Act.
             17.25
             .
             
             
               Neither
               is
               he
               worshipped
               with
               mens
               hands
               ,
               as
               though
               hee
               needed
               any
               thing
               ,
               seeing
               he
               giveth
               to
               all
               life
               and
               breath
               ,
               and
               all
               things
               .
            
             He
             proves
             there
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             perfect
             ;
             because
             he
             needs
             nothing
             ,
             seeing
             
               hee
               gives
               to
               all
               life
               ,
               and
               breath
               ,
               and
               all
               things
               .
            
             That
             which
             is
             said
             of
             man
             ,
             may
             be
             said
             of
             every
             thing
             else
             ;
             
               What
               hast
               thou
               ,
               that
               thou
               hast
               not
               received
               ?
            
             Therefore
             ,
             hee
             that
             gives
             it
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             full
             of
             it
             .
             It
             is
             said
             that
             he
             made
             man
             after
             his
             owne
             Image
             ;
             and
             so
             he
             makes
             every
             thing
             else
             ,
             hee
             is
             the
             life
             of
             them
             all
             .
             Now
             the
             sampler
             and
             the
             life
             hath
             more
             in
             it
             ,
             than
             the
             image
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             life
             ,
             and
             first
             
             originall
             ;
             the
             realty
             ,
             and
             first
             beginning
             must
             needs
             be
             perfect
             in
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             
             There
             is
             none
             that
             can
             set
             limits
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             can
             set
             land-markes
             or
             bounds
             to
             his
             entitie
             or
             being
             .
             Every
             creature
             hath
             his
             severall
             bounds
             and
             limits
             ,
             thus
             farre
             shall
             they
             goe
             ,
             and
             no
             further
             ;
             but
             who
             hath
             set
             bounds
             to
             him
             ?
             When
             he
             had
             set
             forth
             his
             Essence
             in
             Isai.
             40.
             he
             addes
             ,
             
             
               To
               whom
               will
               you
               liken
            
             GOD
             ?
             
               or
               what
               likenesse
               will
               you
               compare
               unto
               him
               ?
            
          
           
             There
             be
             these
             differences
             betweene
             the
             perfection
             that
             is
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             in
             any
             creature
             :
             
          
           
             
             All
             creatures
             have
             perfection
             within
             their
             own
             kinde
             only
             ,
             and
             in
             such
             a
             degree
             ;
             but
             he
             is
             simply
             and
             absolutely
             perfect
             ,
             without
             all
             respect
             ,
             without
             all
             comparison
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             mightie
             sea
             of
             being
             ,
             without
             banke
             and
             bottome
             ;
             therefore
             his
             being
             is
             absolute
             .
          
           
             
             They
             have
             all
             some
             imperfection
             mingled
             with
             it
             ;
             as
             ,
             take
             all
             the
             creatures
             ,
             the
             Angels
             ;
             take
             all
             the
             Saints
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             in
             the
             highest
             top
             ,
             and
             full
             of
             all
             their
             blessednesse
             ,
             yet
             they
             have
             some
             imperfection
             ,
             as
             Iob
             saith
             ;
             he
             hath
             charged
             you
             with
             folly
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Object
                 .
              
            
             But
             you
             will
             say
             ;
             they
             are
             perfect
             in
             their
             kinde
             ,
             how
             then
             are
             they
             imperfect
             ?
          
           
             
               
                 Answ.
                 
              
            
             They
             have
             a
             negative
             imperfection
             ,
             though
             not
             a
             privative
             ;
             they
             are
             not
             deprived
             of
             that
             which
             should
             be
             in
             them
             ;
             yet
             there
             is
             a
             negative
             imperfection
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             there
             be
             many
             perfections
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             not
             ;
             it
             cannot
             be
             said
             of
             any
             
             creature
             ,
             as
             ,
             1
             Ioh.
             1.
             
             
             
               That
               in
               it
               there
               is
               light
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               no
               darknesse
               at
               all
               :
            
             Of
             him
             only
             can
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             creature
             so
             perfect
             ,
             but
             it
             hath
             some
             imperfection
             .
          
           
             
             The
             creature
             though
             it
             be
             perfect
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             capable
             of
             sinne
             and
             misery
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             in
             possibilitie
             to
             lose
             that
             perfection
             it
             is
             in
             ;
             but
             God
             is
             not
             in
             possibility
             to
             lose
             that
             perfection
             he
             hath
             ,
             neither
             can
             he
             be
             capable
             of
             sinne
             .
          
           
             
             Take
             the
             best
             ,
             and
             most
             exquisite
             creatures
             ,
             the
             Angels
             ;
             their
             perfection
             is
             made
             up
             by
             some
             things
             ,
             that
             are
             no
             substances
             ,
             by
             circumstances
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             substances
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             separated
             ,
             (
             though
             they
             are
             not
             ;
             )
             there
             is
             something
             in
             them
             which
             is
             better
             ,
             something
             which
             is
             worse
             ;
             a
             substance
             and
             an
             accident
             ,
             and
             every
             accident
             is
             separable
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             lost
             ;
             you
             see
             the
             evill
             Angels
             ,
             they
             fell
             ,
             they
             lost
             that
             they
             had
             :
             but
             God
             is
             a
             perfect
             substance
             ,
             wholly
             substance
             ;
             there
             is
             nothing
             him
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             which
             it
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             there
             is
             something
             in
             him
             that
             is
             best
             ,
             something
             that
             is
             worse
             .
          
           
             
             Though
             they
             have
             perfection
             ,
             yet
             they
             have
             alwayes
             need
             of
             something
             ;
             now
             God
             hath
             need
             of
             nothing
             .
             The
             creatures
             ,
             though
             full
             of
             perfection
             in
             their
             kinde
             ,
             yet
             still
             they
             have
             exceeding
             great
             need
             of
             something
             .
             As
             you
             say
             of
             a
             river
             ,
             you
             will
             say
             it
             hath
             need
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             full
             ,
             it
             hath
             need
             of
             the
             fountaine
             to
             maintaine
             it
             ;
             so
             may
             I
             say
             of
             the
             creatures
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             full
             of
             perfection
             in
             their
             kinde
             ,
             yet
             they
             have
             need
             of
             that
             fountaine
             ,
             from
             whence
             their
             perfection
             
             commeth
             ,
             which
             if
             it
             be
             stopt
             ,
             they
             will
             come
             to
             nothing
             .
          
           
             Thus
             God
             is
             infinitely
             perfect
             and
             immense
             ,
             having
             no
             limits
             :
             
             For
             all
             limits
             are
             either
             from
             the
             matter
             or
             from
             the
             forme
             ;
             the
             forme
             is
             limited
             ,
             because
             it
             wants
             matter
             to
             carry
             it
             to
             a
             further
             extent
             ;
             and
             the
             matter
             is
             limited
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             bounded
             with
             such
             a
             forme
             ;
             but
             in
             God
             there
             is
             neither
             matter
             nor
             forme
             ;
             as
             there
             is
             nothing
             without
             him
             ,
             so
             there
             is
             nothing
             within
             him
             to
             bound
             that
             largenesse
             of
             being
             which
             he
             hath
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             to
             apply
             this
             :
          
           
             
               
                 Vse
              
               1
            
             If
             God
             be
             thus
             full
             of
             being
             ,
             as
             the
             sea
             is
             full
             of
             water
             ,
             and
             a
             thousand
             times
             fuller
             ;
             then
             all
             that
             you
             can
             doe
             ,
             reacheth
             not
             to
             him
             ;
             
             Psal.
             16.4
             .
             
             
               It
               extends
               not
               to
               him
            
             ;
             the
             sinnes
             that
             you
             commit
             hurt
             him
             not
             ;
             all
             the
             righteousnesse
             you
             performe
             ,
             doth
             not
             pleasure
             or
             benefit
             him
             :
             and
             if
             it
             be
             so
             ,
             then
             consider
             what
             little
             cause
             you
             have
             to
             murmure
             against
             him
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             upon
             any
             occasion
             .
             For
             all
             discontentment
             among
             the
             creatures
             comes
             from
             the
             hence
             ,
             that
             their
             expectation
             is
             not
             satisfied
             ;
             and
             what
             is
             the
             reason
             ,
             why
             it
             is
             not
             satisfied
             ▪
             but
             because
             they
             thinke
             that
             there
             is
             some
             reason
             why
             they
             should
             bee
             respected
             .
             Therefore
             examine
             your
             owne
             hearts
             ,
             whether
             there
             be
             not
             a
             secret
             popery
             in
             your
             hearts
             ,
             that
             you
             think
             ,
             that
             you
             can
             do
             somthing
             that
             reacheth
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             respect
             you
             for
             :
             but
             if
             God
             be
             thus
             ful
             ,
             thou
             canst
             doe
             nothing
             ,
             that
             can
             reach
             to
             him
             .
             But
             you
             shall
             see
             how
             prone
             men
             are
             to
             this
             ;
             are
             we
             not
             ready
             to
             say
             ;
             Why
             am
             I
             not
             in
             
             so
             great
             a
             place
             as
             another
             ?
             Why
             have
             not
             I
             more
             gifts
             ?
             Why
             have
             I
             not
             greater
             imployments
             ?
             Why
             have
             I
             such
             imperfections
             ?
             Why
             am
             I
             thus
             subject
             to
             diseases
             and
             crosses
             ?
             Whence
             comes
             this
             ?
             Because
             we
             expect
             something
             ;
             because
             we
             thinke
             we
             are
             not
             well
             dealt
             with
             ;
             and
             why
             doe
             we
             thinke
             so
             ?
             because
             men
             thinke
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             something
             in
             them
             ,
             why
             they
             should
             be
             lookt
             after
             ,
             they
             thinke
             that
             they
             have
             carried
             themselves
             so
             ,
             that
             they
             thinke
             there
             is
             something
             in
             justice
             due
             to
             them
             .
             But
             if
             thou
             canst
             say
             with
             David
             ,
             and
             Iob
             ,
             and
             Christ
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             to
             his
             disciples
             ;
             
               When
               you
               have
               done
               all
            
             ,
             that
             you
             can
             ,
             
               say
               that
               you
               are
               unprofitable
               servants
               .
            
             What
             if
             God
             will
             not
             have
             David
             to
             build
             a
             Temple
             ,
             but
             his
             sonne
             must
             doe
             it
             ?
             Or
             Moses
             to
             lead
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             into
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             but
             Ioshua
             must
             have
             the
             glory
             of
             it
             ?
             They
             must
             be
             content
             ;
             yet
             they
             did
             more
             for
             God
             ,
             than
             ever
             thou
             canst
             doe
             ;
             therefore
             thou
             must
             labour
             to
             be
             content
             also
             .
             The
             creature
             doth
             but
             take
             of
             him
             whatsoever
             it
             hath
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             can
             give
             nothing
             to
             him
             ;
             and
             shall
             the
             River
             bee
             beholding
             to
             him
             that
             drinkes
             of
             it
             ,
             because
             hee
             comes
             and
             quencheth
             his
             thirst
             ?
             Or
             shall
             the
             Sunne
             be
             beholding
             to
             him
             that
             hath
             the
             use
             of
             his
             light
             ?
             When
             thou
             hast
             done
             all
             that
             thou
             canst
             ,
             say
             thou
             art
             an
             unprofitable
             servant
             ,
             thou
             canst
             doe
             nothing
             that
             reacheth
             to
             God
             ;
             therefore
             labour
             to
             be
             vile
             ,
             and
             low
             in
             thine
             owne
             eyes
             ,
             and
             willing
             to
             be
             disposed
             of
             ,
             as
             it
             pleaseth
             him
             .
          
           
             
             Againe
             ,
             if
             this
             be
             so
             ,
             then
             consider
             the
             freenesse
             
             of
             his
             grace
             ,
             
             in
             all
             the
             goodnesse
             which
             hee
             bestowes
             :
             for
             to
             have
             done
             any
             thing
             for
             a
             man
             before-hand
             ,
             doth
             lessen
             the
             benefit
             bestowed
             .
             Now
             consider
             ,
             that
             thou
             hast
             done
             nothing
             to
             the
             Lord
             ;
             therefore
             labour
             to
             magnifie
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             hath
             bestowed
             it
             upon
             thee
             .
             For
             this
             cause
             the
             Lord
             will
             have
             justification
             by
             faith
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             workes
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             be
             magnified
             :
             And
             so
             he
             will
             have
             sanctification
             ,
             not
             by
             the
             power
             of
             the
             free-will
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             infused
             grace
             of
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             that
             no
             flesh
             might
             boast
             .
             It
             is
             the
             Lord
             that
             is
             full
             ,
             it
             is
             he
             that
             gives
             it
             to
             thee
             ,
             thou
             canst
             doe
             nothing
             to
             him
             ;
             Rom.
             11.35
             ,
             36.
             
             
             
               Who
               hath
               first
               given
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               it
               shall
               be
               recompenced
               him
               againe
               ;
               for
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               through
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               him
               ,
               are
               all
               things
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             As
             if
             he
             should
             say
             ,
             the
             Lord
             out
             of
             his
             free
             grace
             had
             shewed
             mercy
             to
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             (
             for
             of
             them
             he
             there
             speakes
             )
             they
             were
             wet
             ,
             like
             Gideons
             fleece
             ,
             when
             all
             the
             world
             was
             drie
             .
             Afterwards
             it
             pleased
             him
             to
             bedew
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             when
             the
             Israelites
             were
             dry
             ;
             well
             ,
             he
             hath
             done
             this
             ,
             sayes
             Paul
             ,
             and
             what
             hast
             thou
             to
             say
             to
             him
             ?
             Did
             he
             any
             wrong
             ?
             Is
             he
             not
             free
             ?
             May
             not
             he
             doe
             what
             he
             will
             ?
             This
             is
             one
             use
             .
             Another
             is
             ,
             that
             you
             should
             be
             content
             with
             his
             disposing
             ;
             he
             owes
             nothing
             to
             any
             ;
             for
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             through
             him
             ,
             and
             for
             him
             are
             all
             things
             ;
             to
             him
             be
             glory
             for
             ever
             ;
             Amen
             .
             
               
                 Vse
              
               3
            
          
           
             If
             hee
             be
             thus
             full
             ,
             that
             the
             creature
             doth
             nothing
             to
             promerit
             at
             his
             hand
             ,
             then
             thou
             mayest
             goe
             to
             God.
             though
             thou
             hast
             no
             worth
             in
             thee
             ;
             
             though
             thou
             hast
             done
             little
             service
             to
             God
             ,
             yet
             
             goe
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             say
             ;
             Lord
             ,
             I
             have
             done
             nothing
             ;
             if
             I
             had
             done
             much
             ,
             yet
             it
             would
             not
             reach
             to
             thee
             ;
             thou
             art
             full
             of
             perfection
             ,
             and
             blessed
             for
             ever
             :
             therefore
             a
             man
             may
             goe
             to
             him
             with
             great
             faith
             ,
             and
             aske
             great
             things
             of
             him
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             little
             worth
             ,
             and
             hath
             done
             little
             service
             for
             him
             .
             For
             ,
             if
             thou
             didst
             God
             any
             good
             ,
             thou
             mightest
             goe
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             I
             have
             done
             this
             and
             that
             for
             thee
             ,
             therefore
             recompence
             me
             .
             But
             seeing
             it
             is
             not
             so
             ,
             therefore
             labour
             to
             goe
             to
             God
             in
             faith
             ,
             and
             when
             thou
             goest
             ,
             thinke
             with
             thy selfe
             ;
             why
             may
             I
             not
             have
             it
             aswell
             as
             another
             ?
             Doe
             not
             say
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             so
             holy
             ,
             and
             I
             cannot
             doe
             as
             Paul
             and
             Moses
             ,
             their
             workes
             did
             nothing
             to
             him
             .
             Thinke
             with
             thy selfe
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             first
             chooseth
             a
             man
             ,
             he
             doth
             it
             freely
             ;
             and
             thinkest
             thou
             that
             he
             is
             not
             the
             same
             afterwards
             ?
             Therefore
             ,
             now
             thou
             mayest
             go
             to
             him
             on
             this
             ground
             with
             boldnesse
             ,
             because
             whatsoever
             thou
             doest
             it
             is
             nothing
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vse
              
               4
            
             Moreover
             ,
             if
             the
             Lord
             be
             thus
             full
             in
             himselfe
             ,
             then
             he
             hath
             need
             of
             nothing
             .
             
             He
             therefore
             saith
             to
             all
             the
             men
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             things
             ;
             he
             saith
             to
             Princes
             ,
             I
             have
             no
             need
             of
             you
             ;
             to
             rich
             men
             ,
             I
             have
             no
             need
             of
             you
             ,
             or
             of
             your
             wealth
             ;
             he
             saith
             to
             Schollers
             ,
             that
             have
             excellent
             parts
             ,
             I
             have
             no
             need
             of
             you
             :
             therefore
             say
             not
             ,
             I
             am
             undone
             ,
             or
             the
             Churches
             are
             undone
             ,
             because
             Princes
             are
             not
             for
             you
             ;
             because
             men
             helpe
             you
             not
             ,
             for
             God
             can
             helpe
             them
             alone
             ;
             he
             doth
             not
             need
             Princes
             :
             
               When
               there
               was
               none
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             LORD
             ,
             
               I
               stirred
               up
               my selfe
               like
               a
               mightie
               Giant
               ,
            
             hee
             needs
             
             no
             helpe
             ,
             he
             is
             most
             perfect
             ,
             full
             of
             being
             ,
             able
             to
             doe
             whatsoever
             he
             pleaseth
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vse
              
               5
            
             Againe
             ,
             consider
             with
             thy selfe
             ,
             that
             if
             thousand
             thousands
             perish
             ,
             it
             is
             nothing
             to
             him
             ;
             
             hee
             cares
             no
             more
             for
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             than
             thou
             doest
             for
             the
             throwing
             away
             of
             a
             little
             dust
             ;
             he
             is
             full
             of
             excellencie
             and
             perfection
             ;
             you
             see
             how
             often
             he
             sweepes
             away
             whole
             kingdomes
             with
             the
             besome
             of
             destruction
             ,
             nay
             ,
             he
             swept
             away
             the
             whole
             world
             by
             the
             Floud
             ,
             as
             you
             doe
             sweepe
             a
             little
             dust
             out
             of
             your
             houses
             .
             Therfore
             do
             not
             thou
             dispute
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             aske
             ,
             why
             are
             so
             many
             damned
             ?
             why
             are
             so
             many
             swept
             away
             ?
             thinke
             with
             thy selfe
             ,
             that
             he
             ,
             that
             was
             before
             all
             things
             were
             ,
             will
             be
             when
             they
             are
             gone
             :
             therefore
             learne
             with
             Paul
             ,
             to
             reverence
             his
             judgements
             ,
             to
             feare
             and
             tremble
             before
             him
             .
             He
             is
             full
             of
             being
             ,
             and
             though
             thou
             perish
             ,
             what
             is
             that
             to
             him
             ?
             Wilt
             thou
             dispute
             with
             God
             ?
             thou
             art
             but
             a
             particle
             of
             dust
             .
             What
             art
             thou
             that
             contendest
             with
             him
             ?
             let
             the
             Potsheard
             strive
             with
             potsheards
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             but
             not
             with
             God.
             Shall
             the
             clay
             say
             to
             him
             that
             fashions
             it
             ,
             what
             makest
             thou
             ?
          
           
             
               
                 Vse
              
               6
            
             Againe
             ,
             if
             God
             be
             thus
             full
             ,
             then
             consider
             why
             hee
             hath
             laid
             such
             a
             commandement
             on
             thee
             ,
             
             to
             doe
             such
             and
             such
             things
             .
             It
             is
             for
             himselfe
             ?
             no
             ,
             for
             thy
             righteousnesse
             ,
             thy
             keeping
             of
             his
             Law
             reacheth
             not
             to
             him
             .
             What
             is
             it
             for
             ,
             then
             ?
             Surely
             it
             is
             for
             thy selfe
             ,
             and
             for
             thy
             good
             .
             If
             for
             thee
             he
             hath
             commanded
             ,
             and
             every
             commandement
             is
             for
             thy
             wealth
             ;
             then
             consider
             what
             reason
             
             thou
             hast
             to
             walke
             in
             his
             wayes
             ;
             he
             saith
             ,
             as
             kinde
             parents
             to
             their
             children
             ,
             when
             they
             exhort
             them
             to
             good
             courses
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             for
             your
             owne
             good
             ;
             and
             if
             you
             doe
             it
             not
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             for
             your
             hurt
             :
             as
             it
             is
             said
             of
             the
             
               Sabbath
               ,
               It
               was
               made
               for
               man
               ,
               and
               not
               man
               for
               the
               Sabbath
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             God
             appointed
             the
             Sabbath
             for
             mans
             advantage
             ,
             he
             would
             be
             undone
             else
             ;
             he
             would
             grow
             wilde
             ,
             and
             forget
             God
             :
             and
             as
             it
             is
             said
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             true
             of
             every
             Commandement
             ;
             therefore
             that
             is
             put
             to
             every
             Commandement
             ;
             
               The
               Commandement
               ,
               which
               I
               command
               you
               for
               your
               wealth
               ,
               Is●●●●
               .
            
             36.
             17.
             
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             ever
             I
             command
             you
             any
             thing
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             for
             mine
             owne
             sake
             ,
             not
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             be
             served
             and
             worshipped
             ,
             (
             though
             that
             is
             joyned
             with
             it
             )
             but
             it
             is
             for
             your
             profit
             ,
             whatsoever
             I
             command
             .
             This
             then
             should
             stirre
             us
             up
             to
             goe
             about
             holy
             duties
             willingly
             ,
             after
             another
             manner
             than
             we
             doe
             .
             No
             man
             will
             serve
             himselfe
             unwillingly
             ,
             (
             though
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             he
             will
             other
             men
             .
             )
             Now
             ,
             all
             the
             Commandements
             of
             God
             doe
             tend
             to
             our
             owne
             advantage
             :
             for
             to
             that
             end
             hath
             he
             appointed
             them
             .
             Keepe
             the
             Commandements
             and
             live
             in
             them
             :
             you
             live
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             fire
             doth
             by
             wood
             ,
             and
             the
             creatures
             by
             their
             food
             .
             If
             a
             man
             did
             consider
             this
             ,
             hee
             would
             doe
             this
             in
             another
             manner
             ;
             wee
             goe
             about
             our
             owne
             businesse
             with
             intention
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             our
             owne
             ;
             so
             if
             we
             were
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             what
             God
             did
             command
             ,
             it
             were
             for
             our
             own
             good
             ,
             you
             would
             doe
             it
             in
             all
             diligence
             ;
             you
             would
             not
             only
             goe
             ,
             but
             runne
             the
             wayes
             of
             his
             Commandements
             ;
             you
             would
             not
             only
             
               take
               heaven
            
             ,
             
             but
             you
             would
             
               take
               〈◊〉
               with
               violence
            
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             your
             might
             and
             strength
             ,
             you
             would
             do
             whatsoever
             he
             commands
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             for
             your
             own
             profit
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             his
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vse
              
               7
            
             If
             God
             be
             thus
             ful
             ,
             then
             you
             should
             give
             him
             the
             praise
             of
             his
             perfection
             ,
             
             and
             stay
             your
             thoughts
             upon
             him
             .
             It
             is
             a
             thing
             that
             we
             come
             short
             of
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             for
             we
             are
             ready
             to
             aske
             ,
             what
             is
             God
             to
             us
             ?
             what
             profit
             ,
             what
             good
             is
             it
             to
             us
             ?
             (
             for
             that
             is
             the
             base
             nature
             of
             ours
             ;
             )
             but
             grace
             teacheth
             us
             otherwise
             ,
             we
             must
             learne
             to
             know
             God
             ,
             to
             honour
             and
             magnifie
             him
             in
             our
             thoughts
             for
             himselfe
             .
             Some
             men
             have
             a
             greater
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             some
             lesse
             ;
             hee
             that
             hath
             more
             ,
             he
             is
             able
             to
             set
             him
             up
             higher
             in
             his
             apprehension
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             him
             the
             more
             praise
             ,
             Psal.
             68.1
             .
             
             
               Exalt
               him
               in
               his
               name
            
             IAH
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             consider
             that
             he
             alone
             is
             ful
             of
             being
             ,
             and
             gives
             being
             to
             all
             things
             ;
             therefore
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             praise
             him
             ,
             and
             extoll
             him
             for
             this
             ,
             and
             let
             your
             thoughts
             be
             upon
             him
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Quest.
                 
              
            
             But
             must
             it
             be
             a
             bare
             and
             empty
             thought
             of
             him
             onely
             ?
          
           
             
               
                 Answ.
                 
              
            
             No
             ,
             you
             shall
             know
             it
             by
             these
             foure
             things
             ,
             if
             you
             thinke
             aright
             of
             God
             indeed
             :
          
           
             
             Thou
             wilt
             esteeme
             his
             enmitie
             and
             friendship
             above
             all
             things
             ;
             
             thou
             wilt
             not
             regard
             the
             creatures
             at
             all
             ;
             either
             in
             the
             good
             ,
             or
             hurt
             that
             they
             can
             doe
             thee
             :
             if
             thou
             canst
             see
             the
             fulnesse
             of
             being
             that
             is
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             emptinesse
             that
             is
             in
             every
             creature
             ;
             then
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             thy
             friend
             ,
             he
             is
             all
             in
             all
             to
             thee
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             be
             thine
             enemie
             ,
             thou
             wilt
             consider
             that
             hee
             that
             is
             full
             of
             all
             strength
             ,
             and
             
             power
             ,
             and
             being
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             thine
             enemie
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             enmity
             is
             heavy
             ,
             for
             hee
             
               which
               is
            
             ,
             is
             against
             thee
             .
             If
             the
             creature
             be
             set
             against
             thee
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             as
             a
             little
             clay
             or
             dust
             ,
             they
             cannot
             hurt
             thee
             ,
             unlesse
             his
             arme
             goe
             along
             with
             it
             ;
             and
             then
             it
             is
             not
             that
             creature
             ,
             but
             his
             arme
             that
             doth
             it
             :
             As
             
               when
               they
               came
               to
               take
               Christ
               ,
            
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               hee
               passed
               thorow
               the
               midst
               of
               them
            
             ;
             they
             were
             to
             him
             as
             a
             little
             dust
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             armie
             that
             came
             against
             
               David
               ,
               Ioshua
            
             ,
             and
             Elisha
             ,
             they
             were
             to
             them
             as
             a
             little
             water
             ;
             but
             when
             God
             comes
             against
             a
             man
             ,
             then
             every
             little
             thing
             ,
             if
             he
             pleaseth
             to
             extend
             and
             joyne
             his
             power
             ,
             he
             is
             able
             therewith
             to
             quell
             the
             strongest
             man.
             Then
             ,
             
               one
               man
               shall
               chase
               a
               thousand
               ,
               and
               a
               thousand
               shall
               put
               ten
               thousand
               to
               flight
               ,
               Deut.
            
             28.
             
             
             He
             is
             as
             a
             mighty
             river
             ,
             that
             carries
             all
             before
             it
             ,
             Nahum
             1.
             
             
             Therefore
             regard
             the
             enmity
             of
             the
             creature
             ,
             as
             small
             things
             ,
             his
             enmity
             is
             only
             to
             be
             respected
             .
          
           
             
             If
             thou
             thinkest
             of
             him
             thus
             ,
             then
             thou
             wilt
             be
             satisfied
             with
             him
             ;
             for
             thou
             hast
             him
             
               that
               is
            
             ,
             and
             thou
             wantest
             only
             the
             thing
             that
             is
             not
             ;
             
             and
             therefore
             thou
             must
             say
             ,
             when
             thou
             hast
             lost
             any
             thing
             ,
             I
             have
             lost
             that
             which
             is
             nothing
             ;
             when
             thou
             hast
             gained
             any
             thing
             ,
             say
             ,
             that
             thou
             hast
             gotten
             that
             which
             is
             nothing
             :
             it
             is
             a
             hard
             thing
             to
             say
             so
             ,
             but
             yet
             it
             is
             so
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             said
             of
             riches
             in
             the
             Prov.
             23.5
             .
             so
             it
             is
             true
             of
             honour
             ,
             pleasure
             ,
             profit
             ,
             &c.
             
             Indeed
             riches
             to
             men
             are
             their
             substance
             ,
             so
             they
             call
             them
             ,
             but
             to
             God
             they
             are
             nothing
             ;
             and
             so
             he
             cals
             them
             :
             riches
             ,
             honour
             ,
             &c.
             they
             have
             but
             a
             little
             diminutive
             being
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             nothing
             .
             
             And
             they
             are
             nothing
             in
             two
             respects
             :
             
               
                 1
                 In
                 comparison
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 nothing
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 Because
                 they
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 doe
                 nothing
                 .
              
            
          
           
             So
             other
             comparisons
             argue
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             are
             flowers
             ,
             and
             false
             treasures
             ,
             and
             shadowes
             :
             now
             doth
             any
             man
             grieve
             ,
             if
             his
             shadow
             doth
             disappeare
             ;
             or
             that
             he
             hath
             lost
             a
             flower
             .
             Therefore
             learne
             to
             magnifie
             God
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             all
             ;
             thou
             wantest
             nothing
             ,
             if
             thou
             hast
             him
             ;
             he
             is
             all
             in
             heaven
             ,
             and
             why
             should
             hee
             not
             be
             so
             here
             ?
             Because
             when
             Peter
             said
             they
             had
             left
             all
             ;
             Christ
             tels
             them
             they
             should
             have
             an
             hundred
             fold
             ,
             and
             why
             ?
             because
             they
             had
             a
             full
             communion
             with
             God
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             they
             had
             all
             the
             comfort
             that
             friends
             or
             lands
             could
             afford
             ;
             he
             was
             in
             stead
             of
             all
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             Paul
             ,
             when
             hee
             was
             in
             prison
             ,
             was
             not
             God
             all
             to
             him
             ?
             and
             what
             need
             had
             he
             of
             riches
             ,
             or
             lands
             ,
             or
             friends
             ?
             for
             friends
             are
             but
             to
             comfort
             a
             man
             ;
             and
             money
             ,
             it
             can
             doe
             no
             more
             than
             man
             can
             doe
             ;
             and
             praise
             ,
             and
             honour
             doe
             but
             knit
             mens
             hearts
             to
             us
             ;
             now
             ,
             if
             we
             have
             the
             light
             of
             Gods
             countenance
             ,
             we
             need
             not
             mans
             helpe
             ;
             if
             God
             will
             put
             forth
             his
             power
             for
             us
             ,
             what
             need
             we
             any
             thing
             else
             ?
             if
             he
             will
             heale
             us
             ,
             what
             needs
             the
             Physitian
             ?
             if
             hee
             will
             cloath
             us
             ,
             and
             give
             us
             meat
             and
             drinke
             ,
             then
             what
             needs
             wealth
             ?
             Therefore
             labour
             to
             be
             satisfied
             with
             him
             ,
             to
             prize
             and
             esteeme
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             thinke
             him
             to
             be
             all
             in
             all
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           EIGHTH
           SERMON
           .
        
         
           
             
               EXODVS
               .
               3.13.14
               ,
               15.
               
            
             
               13
               And
               Moses
               said
               unto
               GOD
               ;
               behold
               ,
               when
               I
               come
               unto
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               ,
               and
               shall
               say
               unto
               them
               ;
               The
               GOD
               of
               your
               Fathers
               hath
               sent
               me
               unto
               you
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               say
               unto
               mee
               ,
               What
               is
               his
               Name
               ?
               what
               shall
               I
               say
               unto
               them
               ?
            
             
               14
               And
               GOD
               said
               unto
               Moses
               ,
               
                 I
                 AM
                 THAT
                 I
                 AM.
              
               And
               he
               said
               ,
               Thus
               shalt
               thou
               say
               unto
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               ;
               
                 I
                 AM
              
               hath
               sent
               me
               unto
               you
               .
            
             
               15
               And
               GOD
               said
               moreover
               unto
               Moses
               ,
               
               Thus
               shalt
               thou
               say
               unto
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               ;
               The
               
                 LORD
                 GOD
              
               of
               your
               Fathers
               ,
               the
               GOD
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               the
               GOD
               of
               Isaac
               ,
               and
               the
               GOD
               of
               Iacob
               hath
               sent
               me
               unto
               you
               :
               this
               is
               my
               Name
               for
               ever
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               my
               memoriall
               unto
               all
               generations
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           COnsider
           ,
           whether
           your
           mindes
           gather
           an
           holy
           magnanimitie
           even
           from
           hence
           ,
           
           that
           you
           have
           the
           Lord
           for
           your
           God
           :
           for
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           most
           perfect
           ,
           if
           hee
           hath
           the
           fulnesse
           of
           all
           things
           in
           him
           ;
           then
           if
           you
           have
           him
           ,
           the
           minde
           is
           ready
           to
           grow
           to
           an
           holy
           kind
           of
           greatnesse
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           the
           object
           ,
           that
           makes
           the
           minde
           great
           :
           and
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           the
           minde
           appears
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           it
           doth
           not
           esteeme
           smal
           things
           .
           
             Animo
             magno
             nihil
             est
             magnum
          
           ;
           When
           a
           man
           can
           ,
           out
           of
           this
           consideration
           ,
           that
           the
           LORD
           
             is
             my
             Sunne
             ,
             and
             shield
             ,
             and
             exceeding
             great
             reward
             ,
          
           contemne
           and
           reckon
           all
           things
           else
           as
           matters
           of
           small
           moment
           ;
           it
           is
           an
           argument
           that
           he
           hath
           ,
           in
           truth
           ,
           apprehended
           God
           ,
           as
           hee
           ought
           to
           apprehend
           him
           .
           I
           say
           ,
           this
           is
           true
           holy
           magnanimity
           :
           there
           is
           a
           false
           magnanimity
           ;
           whereas
           mens
           mindes
           are
           great
           ,
           because
           they
           grow
           great
           with
           men
           ,
           because
           of
           their
           great
           hopes
           ,
           and
           riches
           ,
           and
           great
           learning
           ;
           this
           is
           a
           false
           greatnesse
           ,
           because
           it
           drawes
           men
           from
           God
           ;
           it
           is
           such
           a
           greatnesse
           as
           
           the
           arme
           hath
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           swelled
           ,
           which
           riseth
           not
           from
           the
           strength
           and
           true
           greatnesse
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           weaknesse
           of
           it
           .
           This
           is
           of
           an
           ill
           kinde
           ;
           but
           there
           is
           another
           kinde
           of
           greatnesse
           ,
           when
           the
           minde
           growes
           therefore
           to
           an
           holy
           magnanimity
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           set
           upon
           the
           great
           God
           :
           as
           David
           ,
           he
           had
           such
           a
           magnanimity
           ,
           Psal.
           27.1.3
           .
           
           The
           LORD
           
             is
             my
             light
             ,
             and
             my
             salvation
             ,
             whom
             shall
             I
             feare
             ?
             The
          
           LORD
           
             is
             the
             strength
             of
             my
             life
             ,
             of
             whom
             shall
             I
             be
             afraid
             ?
             Though
             an
             host
             of
             men
             should
             incampe
             against
             me
             ,
             my
             heart
             should
             not
             feare
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           If
           there
           be
           any
           thing
           in
           this
           world
           to
           be
           regarded
           ,
           it
           is
           an
           host
           of
           men
           ;
           because
           it
           is
           the
           powerfullest
           thing
           amongst
           men
           ;
           but
           I
           will
           not
           regard
           it
           .
           Why
           ?
           not
           because
           hee
           was
           stronger
           than
           they
           ,
           but
           because
           God
           was
           his
           life
           and
           strength
           ;
           when
           his
           minde
           raised
           up
           it selfe
           to
           such
           a
           greatnesse
           ,
           upon
           this
           consideration
           ,
           then
           he
           was
           able
           to
           contemne
           these
           things
           ,
           that
           were
           to
           be
           contemned
           .
           Such
           was
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           minde
           ,
           which
           was
           found
           in
           
             Moses
             ,
             Hebr.
          
           11.
           he
           cared
           not
           for
           the
           favour
           ,
           
           or
           disfavour
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           
             Because
             hee
             saw
          
           ,
           enjoyed
           ,
           and
           bore
           himselfe
           upon
           
             him
             ,
             which
             was
             invisible
          
           .
        
         
           
           Consider
           ,
           whether
           you
           exalt
           him
           as
           God
           ,
           you
           shall
           know
           it
           by
           this
           ,
           
           by
           seeking
           to
           him
           to
           fill
           up
           all
           those
           defects
           and
           imperfections
           ,
           that
           we
           meet
           with
           in
           our
           lives
           ,
           from
           day
           to
           day
           .
           Beloved
           ,
           there
           are
           many
           things
           that
           we
           want
           ;
           as
           if
           we
           lose
           a
           friend
           ,
           we
           complaine
           of
           a
           want
           ;
           if
           we
           lose
           father
           or
           mother
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           want
           ;
           yea
           ,
           if
           wee
           lose
           nothing
           ,
           
           yet
           we
           find
           many
           defects
           which
           we
           would
           have
           made
           up
           :
           now
           ,
           what
           is
           the
           way
           to
           doe
           it
           ?
           If
           thou
           thinkest
           to
           make
           them
           up
           by
           the
           creature
           ,
           thou
           wilt
           finde
           it
           to
           be
           but
           a
           small
           bush
           that
           will
           not
           stop
           the
           gap
           ;
           but
           if
           thou
           goest
           to
           him
           that
           is
           all
           in
           all
           ,
           Coloss.
           3.
           if
           thou
           seekest
           to
           make
           it
           up
           in
           him
           ,
           
           when
           any
           thing
           is
           lost
           :
           when
           the
           bucket
           is
           broken
           ,
           if
           thou
           goest
           to
           the
           fountaine
           ;
           if
           a
           beame
           be
           cut
           off
           that
           was
           given
           and
           shined
           thorow
           the
           creature
           ,
           if
           thou
           goest
           to
           the
           Sunne
           ,
           that
           can
           give
           the
           like
           beame
           thorow
           another
           creature
           ;
           if
           thou
           seekest
           to
           have
           communion
           with
           him
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           an
           argument
           that
           thou
           esteemest
           him
           as
           thou
           oughtest
           to
           doe
           .
        
         
           
             
               Object
               .
            
          
           Every
           man
           will
           say
           ;
           I
           seeke
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           I
           looke
           for
           all
           my
           comfort
           from
           him
           .
        
         
           
             
               Answ.
               
            
          
           Yea
           ,
           but
           how
           doest
           thou
           bestow
           thy
           labour
           ?
           Isai.
           55.2
           .
           
           
             Wherefore
             doe
             you
             spend
             money
             for
             that
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             bread
             ?
             and
             your
             labour
             for
             that
             ,
             which
             satisfieth
             not
             ?
             hearken
             diligently
             unto
             mee
             ,
             and
             eat
             that
             which
             is
             good
             ,
             and
             let
             your
             soule
             delight
             it selfe
             in
             fatnesse
             .
          
           Let
           a
           man
           consider
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           how
           he
           bestoweth
           his
           paines
           :
           if
           he
           thinke
           to
           have
           all
           in
           God
           ,
           he
           will
           save
           his
           paines
           ,
           and
           not
           lay
           it
           out
           upon
           vanitie
           ,
           but
           he
           will
           bestow
           it
           to
           some
           purpose
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           will
           take
           much
           paines
           to
           seeke
           his
           favour
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           looke
           to
           him
           for
           a
           supply
           of
           all
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           the
           creatures
           ,
           because
           they
           can
           doe
           but
           little
           ,
           they
           have
           no
           power
           ,
           no
           strength
           to
           doe
           any
           thing
           ,
           they
           are
           of
           no
           moment
           ;
           but
           if
           God
           be
           pleased
           to
           make
           up
           the
           defect
           ,
           then
           if
           he
           have
           but
           little
           wealth
           ,
           he
           will
           make
           it
           to
           serve
           his
           turne
           ;
           if
           
           he
           have
           but
           one
           friend
           ,
           it
           shall
           be
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           many
           ;
           if
           he
           hath
           but
           a
           little
           credit
           ,
           it
           shall
           be
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           a
           great
           name
           ,
           &c.
           all
           things
           else
           are
           but
           of
           a
           little
           bulke
           without
           him
           .
        
         
           
             
               Object
               .
            
          
           But
           the
           creatures
           are
           of
           great
           moment
           ,
           experience
           shewes
           them
           to
           be
           something
           :
           for
           ,
           who
           lives
           without
           them
           ?
           Againe
           ,
           are
           not
           wee
           commanded
           to
           pray
           for
           outward
           blessings
           ?
           and
           wee
           are
           not
           to
           pray
           for
           that
           which
           is
           nothing
           .
           Again
           ,
           doth
           not
           the
           Scripture
           reckon
           them
           so
           ?
           they
           are
           things
           for
           which
           we
           must
           be
           thankfull
           ,
           and
           the
           want
           of
           them
           doth
           afflict
           us
           ,
           and
           we
           must
           esteeme
           it
           as
           a
           chastisement
           .
           Now
           ,
           no
           man
           will
           be
           thankfull
           ,
           or
           afflict
           himselfe
           for
           that
           which
           is
           nothing
           ;
           and
           therefore
           there
           is
           something
           in
           the
           creature
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           altogether
           nothing
           or
           vanitie
           .
        
         
           To
           this
           we
           will
           give
           a
           threefold
           answer
           :
           
        
         
           
             
               Answ.
            
             1
          
           Though
           they
           be
           something
           ;
           yet
           their
           efficacy
           is
           not
           from
           themselves
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           
             Lord.
             A
             horse
          
           is
           able
           to
           doe
           something
           ,
           but
           to
           save
           a
           man
           ,
           it
           
             is
             a
             vaine
             thing
             ;
             the
             builder
             builds
             ,
          
           but
           it
           is
           nothing
           ,
           and
           the
           
             watch-men
             watch
             in
             vaine
          
           without
           the
           Lord
           ;
           the
           efficacie
           that
           they
           have
           to
           doe
           us
           hurt
           or
           good
           ,
           
           is
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           not
           from
           themselves
           :
           If
           God
           will
           say
           to
           the
           creature
           ;
           Goe
           ,
           and
           doe
           such
           a
           man
           good
           ,
           it
           will
           doe
           it
           ,
           because
           there
           goes
           a
           concourse
           of
           efficacie
           from
           him
           to
           doe
           it
           :
           So
           ,
           if
           he
           say
           to
           a
           creature
           ,
           Goe
           to
           such
           a
           man
           ,
           and
           afflict
           him
           ,
           it
           will
           doe
           it
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           never
           so
           small
           and
           meane
           a
           creature
           ;
           therefore
           of
           themselves
           they
           neither
           doe
           good
           nor
           hurt
           ,
           the
           efficacie
           that
           they
           have
           is
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           not
           from
           
           themselves
           :
           they
           are
           meere
           instruments
           ;
           and
           if
           God
           withdraw
           his
           blessing
           and
           cursing
           ,
           they
           can
           doe
           us
           neither
           good
           nor
           hurt
           .
        
         
           
             
               Answ.
            
             2
          
           We
           say
           that
           they
           are
           nothing
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           at
           his
           command
           ;
           
           if
           he
           would
           doe
           us
           good
           ,
           hee
           never
           wants
           one
           to
           send
           of
           his
           errand
           ;
           if
           he
           will
           make
           a
           man
           rich
           ,
           he
           wants
           not
           wealth
           ,
           it
           is
           at
           his
           command
           ;
           if
           he
           will
           give
           a
           man
           friends
           ,
           he
           can
           fetch
           them
           againe
           ;
           if
           all
           thy
           friends
           be
           present
           ,
           yet
           they
           stirre
           not
           ,
           unlesse
           he
           command
           .
           
             The
             rich
             and
             the
             poore
             ,
             they
             meet
             together
             ,
             but
             the
          
           LORD
           
             makes
             them
             both
          
           .
           And
           in
           this
           regard
           ,
           
             riches
             are
          
           said
           to
           be
           
             nothing
             ,
             Prov.
          
           23.
           
           
           
             Riches
             take
             to
             themselves
             wings
             ,
             and
             fly
             away
          
           ;
           And
           ,
           
             why
             doest
             thou
             set
             thy
             heart
             upon
             that
             which
             is
             nothing
             ?
          
           That
           is
           ,
           they
           goe
           and
           come
           at
           his
           command
           ;
           and
           therfore
           they
           are
           to
           be
           accounted
           as
           nothing
           .
           If
           a
           man
           see
           a
           flocke
           of
           the
           best
           fowle
           on
           his
           land
           ,
           yet
           he
           looks
           upon
           them
           as
           nothing
           to
           him
           ,
           because
           they
           have
           wings
           and
           will
           fly
           away
           ;
           and
           you
           should
           thinke
           so
           of
           all
           things
           else
           ;
           that
           they
           have
           wings
           ,
           that
           they
           goe
           and
           come
           at
           his
           command
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           nothing
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           nothing
           to
           you
           .
        
         
           
             
               Answ.
            
             3
          
           They
           are
           nothing
           ,
           because
           they
           can
           doe
           but
           little
           good
           ;
           and
           that
           which
           they
           do
           ,
           is
           of
           no
           continuance
           ;
           
           and
           therefore
           they
           are
           said
           to
           be
           vanitie
           .
           So
           that
           put
           the
           case
           that
           they
           have
           some
           efficacie
           in
           them
           ,
           (
           when
           yet
           they
           are
           acted
           by
           the
           
             Lord
             ;
          
           )
           yea
           ,
           put
           the
           case
           that
           they
           were
           at
           their
           owne
           command
           (
           as
           they
           are
           not
           )
           yet
           they
           can
           doe
           but
           little
           good
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           of
           so
           short
           continuance
           ,
           that
           therefore
           they
           are
           vanity
           ,
           they
           are
           
           nothing
           ;
           because
           they
           are
           little
           more
           than
           nothing
           ;
           as
           Salomon
           calleth
           them
           ;
           
             all
             things
             under
             the
             Sunne
             are
             vanitie
          
           ;
           they
           are
           emptie
           things
           ;
           and
           that
           which
           is
           under
           the
           Sun
           cannot
           reach
           above
           the
           Sunne
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           are
           said
           to
           be
           vanitie
           .
        
         
           
             
               Object
               .
            
          
           But
           if
           you
           say
           that
           they
           are
           great
           things
           ,
           and
           therefore
           you
           see
           how
           the
           Prophets
           did
           magnifie
           them
           ,
           and
           did
           set
           forth
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           afflictions
           in
           the
           want
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           
             
               Answ.
               
            
          
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           of
           use
           indeed
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           weaknesse
           of
           the
           creature
           ,
           and
           the
           continuance
           of
           this
           life
           ;
           but
           if
           they
           be
           compared
           to
           eternitie
           ,
           they
           are
           nothing
           ;
           and
           againe
           ,
           if
           the
           Lord
           be
           with
           us
           in
           the
           want
           of
           them
           ,
           they
           are
           nothing
           ;
           if
           the
           Lord
           send
           us
           afflictions
           ,
           and
           give
           us
           his
           favour
           and
           the
           light
           of
           his
           countenance
           ,
           it
           is
           nothing
           ;
           if
           he
           send
           us
           into
           prison
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           with
           us
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           nothing
           :
           As
           ,
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           if
           a
           man
           had
           a
           brave
           Palace
           ,
           and
           God
           was
           not
           with
           him
           ,
           if
           he
           did
           withdraw
           his
           favour
           from
           him
           ,
           all
           were
           nothing
           .
        
         
           
           
             The
             second
             Attribute
             of
             GOD.
             
          
           
             The
             next
             Attribute
             ,
             
             which
             likewise
             may
             bee
             drawne
             from
             this
             place
             ,
             is
             this
             :
          
           
             That
             GOD
             
               is
               the
               first
               ,
               without
               all
               causes
               ,
            
             
             
               having
               his
               being
               ,
               and
               beginning
               from
               himselfe
               .
            
             This
             I
             finde
             set
             downe
             in
             Rev.
             1.8
             .
             
             
               I
               am
            
             ALPHA
             and
             OMEGA
             ,
             
               the
               beginning
               and
               the
               ending
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             LORD
             ,
             
               which
               is
               ,
               which
               was
               ,
               and
               which
               is
               to
               come
               ,
               the
               Almightie
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             what
             Alpha
             and
             Omega
             are
             in
             the
             letters
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             to
             the
             creatures
             ;
             I
             am
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             the
             last
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             if
             I
             should
             suffer
             the
             creatures
             to
             fall
             ,
             then
             I
             should
             be
             the
             last
             ;
             and
             I
             am
             He
             they
             would
             returne
             unto
             ,
             Rev.
             3.14
             .
             
             Christ
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             God-head
             ,
             is
             said
             to
             be
             
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               creation
               of
            
             GOD
             ,
             Isai.
             44.6
             .
             
             
               I
               am
               the
               first
               ,
               and
               last
               :
            
             The
             meaning
             of
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             without
             all
             causes
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             
               from
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               by
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               for
               himselfe
               ,
               Rom.
            
             11.36
             .
             that
             is
             ,
             
             he
             is
             the
             first
             ,
             hee
             never
             had
             any
             efficient
             cause
             ,
             as
             all
             the
             creatures
             have
             ;
             that
             which
             hath
             no
             efficient
             cause
             ,
             hath
             no
             end
             ;
             that
             which
             hath
             no
             end
             ,
             hath
             no
             forme
             ;
             (
             for
             the
             forme
             doth
             but
             serve
             to
             carry
             a
             thing
             to
             such
             an
             end
             )
             that
             which
             hath
             no
             forme
             ,
             hath
             no
             matter
             ,
             for
             the
             matter
             is
             dependent
             on
             the
             forme
             ;
             and
             so
             consequently
             ,
             he
             is
             without
             all
             cause
             .
             But
             wee
             will
             shew
             you
             the
             grounds
             of
             this
             ,
             they
             are
             these
             three
             :
          
           
             
             He
             is
             without
             all
             cause
             :
             for
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             any
             cause
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             cause
             must
             needs
             be
             caused
             ,
             
             either
             from
             some
             other
             ,
             or
             from
             it selfe
             ,
             not
             from
             any
             other
             ;
             for
             then
             there
             should
             be
             something
             that
             is
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             is
             better
             than
             he
             ,
             from
             whom
             he
             receives
             all
             things
             ;
             but
             that
             cannot
             be
             :
             for
             ,
             then
             it
             should
             be
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Lord
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             not
             from
             it selfe
             ,
             because
             nothing
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             it selfe
             ,
             for
             then
             it
             should
             be
             before
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             it
             should
             be
             better
             than
             it selfe
             ;
             for
             the
             cause
             ,
             though
             it
             give
             the
             same
             that
             is
             in
             it selfe
             ,
             to
             the
             effect
             ,
             as
             the
             father
             to
             the
             sonne
             ;
             yet
             the
             cause
             is
             better
             ,
             because
             that
             which
             gives
             ,
             is
             better
             than
             that
             which
             receives
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             it
             should
             be
             different
             from
             it selfe
             ,
             for
             the
             cause
             is
             different
             from
             the
             effect
             :
             therefore
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             without
             all
             cause
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             the
             beginning
             of
             all
             the
             creatures
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Wheresoever
             you
             see
             any
             thing
             ,
             
             that
             hath
             but
             a
             part
             of
             another
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             receive
             it
             from
             some
             whole
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             doth
             receive
             it
             from
             that
             which
             is
             but
             a
             part
             ;
             yet
             by
             degrees
             it
             must
             come
             to
             some
             whole
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             fountaine
             ;
             as
             for
             example
             ,
             if
             iron
             or
             wood
             be
             on
             fire
             ,
             &c.
             they
             have
             but
             a
             part
             of
             that
             element
             ,
             which
             argues
             that
             there
             is
             some
             whole
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             
          
           
             
               
                 Answ.
                 
              
            
             That
             cannot
             be
             ;
             because
             whatsoever
             hath
             any
             thing
             originally
             ,
             must
             have
             the
             whole
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             part
             ;
             as
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             because
             it
             hath
             the
             light
             originally
             ,
             therefore
             it
             hath
             not
             a
             part
             ,
             but
             the
             whole
             ,
             though
             afterward
             it
             gives
             light
             to
             many
             ;
             so
             a
             
             fountaine
             ,
             that
             hath
             water
             originally
             ,
             hath
             not
             the
             part
             ,
             but
             the
             whole
             ,
             though
             afterwards
             it
             runnes
             into
             many
             brookes
             ;
             and
             if
             there
             were
             but
             one
             fountaine
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             but
             one
             Sunne
             ,
             then
             all
             the
             water
             would
             be
             in
             that
             fountaine
             ,
             as
             the
             light
             is
             in
             the
             Sunne
             .
          
           
             Now
             to
             apply
             this
             ,
             looke
             upon
             all
             the
             creatures
             ,
             and
             you
             shal
             find
             that
             they
             have
             all
             but
             part
             of
             being
             ;
             the
             Angels
             have
             one
             part
             ,
             men
             another
             ,
             and
             other
             creatures
             another
             part
             ,
             &c.
             which
             is
             an
             argument
             that
             there
             is
             a
             whole
             ,
             which
             is
             GOD
             
               blessed
               for
               ever
            
             .
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             it
             argues
             that
             he
             hath
             that
             wholenesse
             of
             being
             from
             himselfe
             ;
             for
             he
             that
             hath
             but
             part
             of
             a
             thing
             ,
             doth
             borrow
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             must
             come
             to
             the
             originall
             ;
             for
             nothing
             is
             borrowed
             but
             it
             is
             from
             another
             ,
             and
             not
             from
             it selfe
             ;
             therfore
             ,
             seeing
             the
             creatures
             have
             but
             a
             part
             of
             being
             ,
             it
             presupposeth
             that
             there
             is
             a
             whole
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             an
             immense
             being
             ,
             that
             is
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             from
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             hath
             it
             not
             from
             any
             creature
             .
          
           
             
             Lastly
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             that
             the
             eye
             hath
             seene
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             eare
             hath
             heard
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             possible
             not
             to
             be
             ;
             there
             is
             almost
             nothing
             but
             is
             subject
             to
             corruption
             ;
             but
             if
             it
             be
             not
             so
             ,
             yet
             they
             have
             a
             possibility
             not
             to
             be
             ;
             as
             the
             heavens
             ,
             though
             they
             are
             not
             corrupted
             ,
             yet
             they
             may
             be
             :
             now
             whatsoever
             hath
             a
             possibility
             not
             to
             be
             ,
             it
             is
             certaine
             that
             it
             was
             not
             ,
             &
             that
             which
             was
             not
             ,
             is
             brought
             to
             a
             being
             by
             him
             
               that
               is
            
             ;
             so
             that
             you
             must
             come
             to
             something
             
               which
               is
            
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             cause
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             beginning
             and
             ending
             ,
             that
             is
             without
             cause
             ,
             
             that
             is
             α
             and
             ο
             ,
             he
             that
             was
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             Now
             we
             come
             to
             application
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vse
              
               1
            
             If
             the
             Lord
             be
             without
             all
             cause
             ,
             this
             we
             may
             gather
             then
             ,
             that
             he
             doth
             not
             will
             any
             thing
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             just
             ,
             
             or
             desire
             it
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             good
             ,
             or
             love
             any
             thing
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             pleasant
             ;
             for
             there
             is
             no
             cause
             without
             him
             ,
             all
             perfection
             is
             in
             him
             originally
             .
          
           
             The
             creatures
             indeed
             desire
             things
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             good
             ;
             and
             love
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             pleasant
             ;
             because
             they
             seeke
             for
             perfection
             out
             of
             themselves
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             caused
             by
             that
             which
             is
             out
             of
             themselves
             :
             but
             this
             is
             not
             so
             in
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             first
             cause
             ,
             because
             ,
             of
             the
             first
             cause
             there
             is
             no
             cause
             ;
             and
             of
             the
             first
             reason
             there
             is
             no
             reason
             to
             be
             given
             .
             Looke
             whatsoever
             is
             in
             the
             creature
             ,
             what
             justice
             or
             excellencie
             ,
             it
             comes
             from
             God
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             should
             will
             any
             thing
             for
             this
             cause
             ;
             because
             it
             is
             good
             ,
             there
             should
             be
             a
             reciprocation
             ,
             which
             is
             impossible
             .
             I
             speake
             this
             for
             this
             end
             ;
             that
             in
             our
             judging
             of
             the
             waies
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             should
             take
             heed
             of
             framing
             a
             modell
             of
             our
             owne
             ,
             as
             to
             thinke
             ,
             because
             such
             a
             thing
             is
             just
             ;
             therefore
             the
             Lord
             wils
             it
             :
             the
             reason
             of
             this
             conceit
             is
             ,
             because
             we
             thinke
             that
             God
             must
             goe
             by
             our
             rule
             ;
             we
             forget
             this
             ,
             that
             every
             thing
             is
             just
             because
             he
             wils
             it
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             that
             God
             wils
             it
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             good
             or
             just
             .
             But
             we
             should
             proceed
             after
             another
             manner
             ,
             wee
             should
             finde
             out
             what
             the
             will
             of
             God
             is
             ;
             for
             in
             that
             is
             the
             rule
             of
             justice
             and
             equity
             ;
             for
             otherwise
             it
             was
             possible
             that
             the
             Lord
             could
             erre
             ,
             though
             he
             did
             never
             
             erre
             :
             that
             which
             goes
             by
             a
             rule
             ,
             though
             it
             doth
             not
             swarve
             ,
             yet
             it
             may
             ;
             but
             if
             it
             be
             the
             rule
             it selfe
             ,
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             erre
             .
             As
             ,
             if
             the
             Carpenters
             hand
             be
             the
             rule
             ,
             he
             strikes
             a
             right
             line
             .
             The
             Angels
             and
             creatures
             have
             a
             rule
             ,
             and
             therefore
             may
             erre
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             not
             so
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             therefore
             what
             God
             wils
             is
             just
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             the
             rule
             it selfe
             ;
             therefore
             in
             the
             mysteries
             of
             predestination
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             say
             thus
             with
             our selves
             ;
             Thus
             I
             finde
             the
             Lord
             hath
             set
             it
             downe
             ,
             thus
             he
             hath
             expressed
             himselfe
             in
             his
             Word
             ,
             such
             is
             his
             pleasure
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             reason
             ,
             and
             just
             such
             against
             which
             there
             can
             be
             no
             exception
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vse
              
               2
            
             If
             God
             be
             without
             all
             cause
             ,
             then
             he
             may
             doe
             all
             things
             for
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             for
             his
             owne
             glory
             ;
             
             because
             he
             that
             hath
             no
             cause
             above
             ,
             or
             without
             himselfe
             ,
             he
             needs
             not
             doe
             any
             thing
             but
             for
             himselfe
             .
             The
             Angels
             ,
             they
             have
             a
             cause
             above
             ,
             and
             without
             themselves
             ,
             therefore
             they
             must
             doe
             nothing
             for
             themselves
             ,
             but
             for
             another
             ,
             Rom.
             11.
             last
             ,
             
               Of
               him
               are
               all
               things
               ,
               therefore
               to
               him
               be
               glory
               :
            
             that
             place
             shewes
             us
             a
             ground
             of
             this
             ,
             why
             wee
             must
             not
             expect
             ,
             that
             God
             should
             doe
             any
             thing
             for
             any
             other
             end
             ,
             for
             any
             other
             creature
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             for
             having
             no
             end
             above
             himselfe
             ,
             it
             is
             impossible
             that
             hee
             should
             have
             any
             end
             but
             himselfe
             ,
             Prov.
             16.4
             .
             The
             LORD
             
               hath
               made
               all
               things
               for
               himselfe
               ;
               yea
               ,
               even
               the
               wicked
               for
               the
               day
               of
               evill
               .
            
             Whereas
             this
             objection
             might
             be
             made
             ;
             Will
             he
             cast
             men
             to
             hell
             ?
             will
             hee
             damne
             them
             for
             his
             owne
             glory
             ?
             Yes
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             all
             his
             actions
             even
             that
             also
             is
             for
             his
             own
             sake
             ;
             Rom.
             9.22
             .
             
             there
             it
             is
             more
             large
             :
             
               What
               if
            
             GOD
             
               willing
               to
               shew
               his
               wrath
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               his
               power
               knowne
               ,
               endured
               with
               much
               long
               suffering
               the
               vessels
               of
               wrath
               filled
               to
               destruction
               ?
            
             &c.
             This
             is
             enough
             ,
             he
             hath
             no
             end
             ,
             no
             cause
             above
             himselfe
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             reason
             enough
             ,
             he
             doth
             it
             because
             he
             will
             doe
             it
             .
             And
             this
             is
             a
             thing
             to
             be
             observed
             out
             of
             the
             19.
             and
             20.
             verses
             ,
             where
             the
             same
             reason
             is
             given
             that
             we
             now
             speake
             of
             ,
             
               Who
               hath
            
             ?
             &c.
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             if
             you
             looke
             on
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             creatures
             ,
             you
             shall
             finde
             this
             difference
             betweene
             them
             ;
             all
             the
             creatures
             are
             made
             ,
             as
             pots
             are
             made
             by
             the
             potters
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             an
             author
             of
             their
             being
             ,
             so
             they
             doe
             serve
             for
             another
             end
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             potter
             he
             may
             appoint
             what
             end
             hee
             will
             ,
             and
             no
             man
             can
             say
             ,
             why
             doest
             thou
             it
             ?
             So
             God
             ,
             because
             hee
             is
             the
             first
             cause
             ,
             hee
             may
             have
             what
             end
             he
             will
             ,
             and
             no
             man
             can
             say
             ,
             why
             doest
             thou
             so
             ?
             hee
             may
             make
             some
             vessels
             of
             honour
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             dishonour
             ,
             and
             all
             for
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             his
             owne
             glory
             :
             therefore
             ,
             when
             you
             see
             that
             he
             did
             not
             spare
             the
             Angels
             ,
             but
             cast
             them
             downe
             into
             hell
             ,
             there
             to
             be
             reserved
             in
             chaines
             of
             darknesse
             till
             the
             last
             day
             ;
             when
             you
             see
             him
             not
             sparing
             the
             old
             world
             ,
             when
             you
             see
             him
             suffering
             the
             Gentiles
             to
             walke
             in
             their
             owne
             wayes
             ;
             when
             you
             see
             him
             to
             suffer
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             world
             to
             be
             damned
             ,
             and
             to
             perish
             ;
             when
             you
             see
             him
             let
             the
             Churches
             to
             be
             made
             havocke
             of
             ,
             you
             should
             be
             ready
             to
             say
             thus
             ,
             
               To
               him
               be
               glory
               for
               ever
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             you
             should
             not
             murmure
             against
             him
             ,
             but
             glorifie
             him
             ,
             and
             reverence
             him
             for
             ever
             :
             for
             he
             may
             
             doe
             all
             things
             for
             himselfe
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             reason
             that
             is
             rendred
             ,
             Matth.
             20.15
             ,
             16.
             
             
             
               May
               not
               I
               doe
               what
               I
               will
               with
               mine
               owne
               ?
            
             He
             gives
             it
             there
             as
             the
             reason
             ,
             why
             many
             are
             called
             and
             few
             chosen
             ,
             why
             the
             Iewes
             were
             first
             ,
             and
             the
             Gentiles
             last
             :
             why
             he
             let
             goes
             many
             probable
             men
             ,
             and
             chooseth
             the
             worst
             ;
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               May
               not
               I
               doe
               with
               mine
               owne
               what
               I
               will
               ?
            
             Beloved
             ,
             this
             difference
             is
             to
             be
             observed
             betweene
             the
             creatures
             and
             God
             ;
             there
             is
             no
             creature
             can
             say
             of
             any
             thing
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             mine
             owne
             ,
             because
             he
             made
             it
             not
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             the
             masters
             of
             them
             ;
             but
             God
             may
             doe
             what
             hee
             will
             ,
             what
             he
             pleaseth
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             his
             owne
             .
             If
             God
             will
             take
             a
             few
             out
             of
             a
             Nation
             ,
             and
             destroy
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             who
             can
             say
             any
             thing
             to
             him
             ?
             they
             are
             his
             owne
             ;
             as
             he
             is
             without
             all
             cause
             ,
             so
             he
             is
             without
             all
             end
             .
             Now
             ,
             as
             this
             is
             of
             use
             to
             justifie
             God
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             is
             his
             property
             to
             be
             without
             all
             cause
             ;
             so
             it
             may
             teach
             us
             ;
          
           
             
               
                 Vse
              
               3
            
             That
             man
             may
             not
             doe
             any
             thing
             for
             his
             owne
             end
             ,
             
             but
             he
             is
             bound
             to
             doe
             all
             for
             an
             higher
             end
             ,
             as
             hee
             that
             made
             us
             hath
             appointed
             ,
             for
             the
             efficient
             can
             make
             a
             thing
             to
             what
             end
             he
             please
             .
             You
             see
             it
             is
             so
             with
             men
             ,
             as
             a
             knife
             is
             made
             to
             cut
             ,
             a
             key
             to
             open
             ,
             &c.
             and
             yet
             they
             are
             all
             of
             one
             materiall
             :
             so
             the
             Lord
             looking
             downe
             from
             heaven
             ,
             he
             made
             of
             one
             heape
             of
             clay
             severall
             creatures
             ,
             and
             appointed
             to
             every
             one
             his
             several
             end
             ,
             which
             end
             they
             must
             observe
             and
             aime
             at
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             doe
             not
             ,
             they
             wrong
             him
             that
             made
             them
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             hee
             destroyes
             them
             .
             And
             so
             it
             is
             with
             every
             thing
             that
             is
             made
             for
             an
             end
             ;
             as
             fire
             ,
             
             that
             is
             made
             to
             warme
             a
             man
             ,
             if
             it
             doe
             burne
             the
             house
             ,
             we
             put
             it
             out
             ;
             a
             vessell
             that
             is
             made
             to
             keep
             wine
             or
             beare
             ,
             if
             it
             doe
             corrupt
             it
             ,
             we
             lay
             it
             aside
             ,
             and
             put
             it
             into
             one
             more
             wholesome
             :
             so
             doth
             God
             ,
             he
             puts
             to
             every
             man
             his
             severall
             end
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             gives
             them
             severall
             gifts
             ,
             and
             severall
             callings
             :
             himselfe
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             is
             the
             generall
             end
             ,
             but
             besides
             the
             generall
             ,
             he
             appoints
             to
             every
             calling
             a
             particular
             end
             ;
             to
             a
             Minister
             he
             saith
             ,
             Goe
             ,
             and
             feed
             my
             sheepe
             ;
             if
             he
             goes
             ,
             and
             feeds
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             people
             ;
             if
             he
             feed
             them
             with
             stubble
             ,
             and
             not
             with
             hay
             ,
             hee
             doth
             not
             attaine
             his
             end
             ;
             and
             so
             may
             I
             say
             of
             every
             thing
             else
             ;
             of
             a
             scholler
             ,
             a
             Magistrate
             ,
             a
             husband
             ;
             they
             have
             severall
             places
             ,
             and
             divers
             gifts
             given
             them
             ,
             and
             all
             for
             their
             severall
             end
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             aime
             not
             at
             their
             end
             ,
             but
             worke
             for
             themselves
             ,
             they
             are
             worthy
             to
             be
             destroyed
             :
             as
             a
             man
             ,
             if
             hee
             hath
             an
             instrument
             that
             is
             crooked
             ,
             and
             unfit
             for
             use
             ,
             then
             hee
             casts
             it
             away
             ,
             and
             taketh
             another
             ;
             but
             if
             it
             be
             fit
             ,
             he
             will
             lay
             it
             up
             for
             use
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             say
             ,
             let
             it
             not
             be
             lost
             :
             so
             doth
             the
             Lord
             with
             men
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             pliable
             to
             him
             ,
             if
             they
             will
             worke
             for
             the
             end
             that
             he
             hath
             appointed
             them
             ,
             then
             he
             saves
             and
             preserves
             them
             ;
             but
             if
             they
             will
             doe
             things
             for
             their
             owne
             end
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             next
             way
             to
             destruction
             .
          
           
             For
             observe
             this
             ;
             for
             any
             man
             to
             do
             any
             thing
             for
             his
             owne
             end
             ,
             is
             to
             arrogate
             that
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Lords
             ,
             who
             is
             without
             cause
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             high
             kinde
             of
             idolatry
             .
             Let
             them
             consider
             this
             therefore
             ,
             that
             labour
             that
             they
             may
             be
             rich
             ,
             that
             labour
             that
             they
             might
             have
             outward
             excellencie
             ,
             
             and
             to
             be
             something
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             that
             labour
             only
             for
             outward
             honour
             ,
             for
             places
             of
             imployment
             ,
             and
             credit
             in
             all
             things
             ;
             so
             a
             scholler
             that
             is
             negligent
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             I
             shall
             make
             a
             shift
             to
             live
             ;
             but
             hast
             thou
             not
             another
             end
             ?
             art
             thou
             not
             made
             ?
             art
             thou
             not
             a
             creature
             ?
             is
             it
             enough
             for
             thee
             to
             live
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             ?
             so
             they
             that
             have
             their
             estates
             provided
             for
             them
             ,
             they
             care
             not
             for
             learning
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             they
             can
             live
             without
             it
             ;
             but
             art
             not
             thou
             made
             ?
             and
             is
             not
             this
             thine
             end
             ,
             to
             serve
             God
             and
             men
             ?
             So
             he
             that
             shall
             choose
             a
             calling
             or
             course
             of
             life
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             owne
             fancie
             ,
             not
             that
             which
             shall
             be
             serviceable
             to
             men
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             pleaseth
             himselfe
             ,
             let
             him
             aske
             himselfe
             this
             question
             ;
             Am
             I
             not
             made
             ?
             Am
             I
             not
             a
             creature
             ?
             have
             I
             no
             other
             end
             ,
             but
             my selfe
             ?
             Therefore
             let
             men
             consider
             this
             ,
             and
             looke
             to
             it
             ;
             have
             I
             not
             chosen
             this
             course
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             have
             I
             not
             an
             end
             appointed
             to
             me
             ?
             That
             end
             is
             to
             be
             serviceable
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             profit
             men
             :
             But
             if
             a
             man
             shall
             thinke
             with
             himselfe
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             best
             way
             to
             live
             and
             provide
             for
             my selfe
             ,
             and
             to
             get
             profit
             and
             wealth
             ;
             these
             are
             idolatrous
             and
             sinful
             thoughts
             .
             God
             may
             doe
             all
             things
             for
             himselfe
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             nothing
             above
             himselfe
             ;
             
               
                 Object
                 .
              
            
             but
             if
             thou
             dost
             so
             ,
             thou
             provokest
             him
             to
             wrath
             exceedingly
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Answ.
                 
              
            
             
             But
             you
             will
             say
             ,
             I
             doe
             all
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             to
             serve
             God
             and
             men
             ?
          
           
             Thou
             that
             doest
             pretend
             this
             ,
             that
             thou
             doest
             things
             to
             be
             serviceable
             to
             God
             and
             men
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             thy selfe
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             know
             it
             by
             this
             :
          
           
             
             1
             If
             thou
             puttest
             thy selfe
             to
             things
             that
             are
             
             above
             thee
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             signe
             that
             thou
             doest
             it
             not
             for
             his
             sake
             ,
             that
             hath
             appointed
             thee
             ,
             but
             for
             thine
             owne
             .
          
           
             2
             If
             thou
             art
             fit
             for
             an
             higher
             place
             ,
             if
             thou
             restest
             in
             things
             that
             are
             beneath
             thee
             ,
             for
             thy
             greater
             profit
             ,
             thou
             seekest
             thy selfe
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             3
             If
             thou
             doest
             resist
             the
             providence
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             when
             thou
             hast
             a
             calling
             ,
             and
             art
             put
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             thou
             puttest
             thy selfe
             out
             again
             for
             thy
             advantage
             ,
             then
             thine
             end
             is
             thine
             owne
             selfe
             .
             Paul
             when
             he
             went
             to
             Macedonia
             ,
             hee
             found
             but
             bad
             entertainment
             there
             ,
             yet
             he
             went
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             sent
             .
             So
             Iohn
             ,
             he
             went
             to
             Pathmos
             ,
             where
             the
             people
             were
             but
             few
             ,
             and
             barbarous
             ,
             yet
             he
             obeyed
             God
             ,
             and
             went.
             Eliah
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             sent
             to
             Ahab
             ,
             and
             to
             prophesie
             to
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             among
             whom
             ,
             for
             all
             that
             hee
             knew
             ,
             there
             was
             not
             one
             soule
             ,
             that
             did
             not
             bow
             his
             knee
             to
             
               Baal
               .
               Ezekiel
            
             and
             Isaiah
             ,
             when
             they
             went
             to
             harden
             the
             people
             to
             destruction
             ,
             yet
             they
             went
             willingly
             ,
             because
             the
             Lord
             sent
             them
             ;
             it
             was
             an
             argument
             that
             they
             did
             it
             not
             for
             themselves
             .
             A
             servant
             is
             not
             to
             doe
             his
             owne
             worke
             ,
             he
             doth
             it
             as
             his
             master
             will
             have
             him
             to
             doe
             it
             ;
             if
             he
             doth
             the
             things
             that
             his
             master
             bids
             him
             ,
             and
             saith
             ,
             I
             am
             his
             servant
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             bid
             me
             to
             goe
             ,
             I
             will
             goe
             ,
             or
             if
             he
             bid
             me
             come
             ,
             I
             will
             come
             ;
             if
             he
             bid
             me
             to
             keepe
             within
             doore
             ,
             and
             to
             doe
             the
             meanest
             works
             ,
             I
             will
             doe
             them
             ;
             this
             is
             an
             argument
             that
             he
             doth
             not
             seeke
             himselfe
             .
             When
             a
             man
             is
             thus
             dependent
             upon
             God
             ,
             willing
             to
             take
             imployment
             ,
             not
             above
             him
             ,
             nor
             below
             him
             ,
             nor
             
             resist
             his
             providence
             ,
             but
             willing
             to
             be
             guided
             by
             him
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             signe
             that
             he
             seekes
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             not
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             4
             Besides
             ,
             let
             a
             man
             consider
             what
             he
             doth
             in
             these
             services
             that
             immediatly
             concerne
             the
             Lord
             himselfe
             .
             If
             a
             man
             shall
             study
             much
             ,
             and
             pray
             little
             ;
             if
             a
             man
             shall
             spend
             all
             his
             time
             in
             his
             calling
             about
             worldly
             businesse
             ,
             and
             little
             time
             for
             duties
             to
             build
             up
             himselfe
             in
             knowledge
             ,
             as
             in
             prayer
             and
             reading
             ,
             &c.
             it
             is
             a
             signe
             that
             he
             doth
             it
             ,
             not
             for
             the
             Lord
             ,
             but
             for
             himselfe
             ;
             for
             he
             that
             seekes
             not
             the
             Lord
             ,
             in
             that
             which
             is
             done
             to
             his
             person
             ,
             he
             doth
             it
             not
             in
             that
             which
             is
             done
             in
             outward
             workes
             ;
             he
             that
             will
             not
             be
             faithfull
             in
             the
             greater
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             God
             doth
             immediately
             command
             in
             his
             worship
             ,
             he
             will
             never
             be
             faithfull
             in
             those
             things
             which
             are
             further
             off
             ,
             that
             are
             of
             lesse
             consequence
             ,
             Act.
             6.4
             .
             
             It
             was
             an
             argument
             they
             gave
             themselves
             in
             integrity
             ,
             to
             the
             ministry
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             because
             they
             gave
             themselves
             to
             prayer
             as
             well
             as
             it
             ;
             they
             did
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             divide
             the
             time
             between
             both
             ;
             if
             we
             were
             to
             preach
             only
             ,
             say
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             we
             could
             then
             wait
             upon
             Tables
             ,
             but
             one
             halfe
             of
             our
             time
             is
             to
             be
             taken
             up
             in
             prayer
             ,
             the
             other
             in
             preaching
             :
             and
             if
             you
             thus
             divide
             the
             time
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             signe
             you
             look
             to
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             5
             Besides
             ,
             consider
             what
             it
             is
             that
             troubles
             thee
             ?
             what
             a
             man
             aimes
             at
             ,
             if
             he
             lose
             his
             end
             ,
             that
             grieves
             him
             ,
             when
             his
             worke
             is
             done
             ;
             if
             this
             be
             thy
             trouble
             that
             thou
             hast
             lost
             some
             credit
             ,
             or
             profit
             ,
             then
             thine
             end
             is
             thy selfe
             ;
             but
             if
             this
             be
             thy
             griefe
             ,
             that
             thou
             hast
             not
             done
             it
             in
             such
             m●●sure
             ,
             
             that
             others
             may
             receive
             profit
             and
             advantage
             by
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             signe
             that
             thou
             diddest
             it
             not
             for
             thy selfe
             ,
             but
             for
             Gods
             glory
             .
          
           
             6
             Besides
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             considers
             what
             it
             is
             that
             doth
             make
             things
             pleasant
             ,
             and
             gives
             amabilitie
             to
             that
             ,
             which
             is
             harsh
             in
             it selfe
             .
             Labour
             in
             it selfe
             is
             sweet
             to
             no
             man
             ,
             unlesse
             there
             be
             something
             in
             it
             that
             sweetens
             it
             :
             now
             consider
             what
             that
             is
             ,
             if
             in
             it
             thy
             eye
             is
             upon
             thy
             wealth
             ,
             that
             comes
             by
             it
             ;
             if
             thou
             studiest
             hard
             ,
             and
             if
             thou
             preachest
             much
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             for
             the
             praise
             of
             men
             ,
             thou
             seekest
             thy selfe
             ,
             and
             thy
             reward
             is
             in
             it
             ;
             but
             if
             thou
             lookest
             up
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             if
             thou
             doest
             it
             ,
             because
             he
             sees
             it
             ,
             and
             knowes
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             may
             say
             ;
             
               I
               know
               thy
               worke
               and
               thy
               labour
            
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             signe
             that
             thy
             end
             in
             it
             ,
             was
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             not
             thy selfe
             .
          
           
             7
             From
             whence
             doest
             thou
             looke
             for
             wages
             ?
             from
             God
             or
             from
             men
             ?
             Whence
             come
             those
             complaints
             of
             the
             unthankfulnesse
             of
             friends
             and
             pupils
             ,
             and
             those
             we
             doe
             good
             to
             ?
             but
             because
             we
             looke
             to
             men
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             God.
             For
             if
             we
             did
             looke
             to
             God
             for
             our
             reward
             ,
             their
             thankfulnesse
             or
             unthankfulnesse
             would
             be
             of
             small
             moment
             to
             us
             :
             for
             doth
             the
             Nurse
             nurse
             the
             childe
             for
             it
             own
             sake
             only
             ?
             doth
             shee
             looke
             for
             reward
             from
             the
             child
             ,
             or
             from
             the
             mother
             that
             putteth
             it
             to
             nurse
             ;
             if
             you
             look
             for
             your
             reward
             from
             men
             ;
             they
             are
             your
             end
             ;
             but
             if
             you
             looke
             for
             it
             from
             the
             Lord
             ,
             their
             encouragements
             or
             discouragements
             will
             not
             much
             move
             you
             .
          
           
             8
             Againe
             ,
             consider
             wherin
             thy
             minde
             resteth
             ,
             for
             that
             which
             a
             man
             makes
             his
             end
             ,
             therein
             his
             
             minde
             resteth
             ,
             and
             in
             nothing
             besides
             :
             a
             husband-man
             ,
             though
             he
             doth
             plow
             and
             sow
             ,
             &c.
             yet
             he
             rests
             not
             til
             he
             comes
             to
             the
             harvest
             :
             he
             that
             hews
             stone
             ,
             and
             squares
             timber
             ,
             doth
             it
             ,
             and
             stayes
             not
             till
             the
             house
             be
             built
             :
             therefore
             ,
             doe
             thou
             consider
             with
             thy selfe
             ,
             in
             all
             thy
             workes
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             that
             gives
             rest
             to
             thy
             thoughts
             ;
             if
             thou
             doest
             say
             ,
             I
             have
             now
             wealth
             and
             riches
             enough
             ,
             and
             means
             enough
             ,
             I
             have
             gotten
             what
             I
             aimed
             at
             ,
             and
             now
             my
             soule
             is
             at
             rest
             ;
             if
             thou
             sayest
             ,
             I
             have
             now
             honour
             and
             name
             enough
             ,
             my
             children
             be
             well
             provided
             for
             ;
             and
             therefore
             your
             soule
             rest
             in
             this
             ;
             then
             this
             was
             your
             end
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Lord
             ;
             wheras
             you
             ought
             to
             say
             ,
             though
             I
             have
             provided
             for
             my
             children
             ,
             yet
             doe
             they
             feare
             the
             Lord
             ?
             are
             they
             brought
             home
             to
             him
             ?
             My
             trade
             hath
             brought
             me
             home
             much
             ,
             but
             how
             serviceable
             have
             I
             been
             with
             it
             ?
             I
             have
             much
             credit
             and
             estate
             ,
             but
             what
             glory
             hath
             it
             brought
             to
             IESVS
             CHRIST
             ?
             So
             he
             that
             is
             a
             Minister
             ;
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             I
             have
             enough
             ,
             enough
             credit
             ,
             enough
             for
             estate
             ;
             but
             what
             is
             this
             ?
             have
             I
             brought
             any
             glory
             to
             the
             Lord
             ?
             have
             I
             converted
             any
             ?
             if
             thy
             heart
             can
             have
             no
             rest
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             things
             that
             belong
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             argument
             that
             thine
             eye
             was
             upon
             him
             .
          
           
             Remember
             this
             ,
             that
             seeing
             we
             are
             made
             ,
             seeing
             we
             have
             an
             higher
             cause
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             be
             without
             cause
             belongs
             to
             God
             alone
             ;
             therefore
             wee
             must
             carry
             our selves
             as
             creatures
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             said
             of
             
               David
               ,
               he
               served
               his
               time
            
             ;
             hee
             did
             nothing
             for
             his
             owne
             end
             ,
             but
             he
             carried
             himselfe
             as
             a
             servant
             ,
             he
             
             did
             not
             say
             ;
             I
             will
             have
             so
             much
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             then
             serve
             God
             ;
             he
             did
             not
             cut
             the
             Lord
             short
             ,
             but
             he
             served
             his
             time
             ,
             he
             gave
             the
             Lord
             the
             whole
             day
             .
             It
             was
             the
             comfort
             that
             IESVS
             CHRIST
             had
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             to
             goe
             out
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             Iohn
             17.4
             .
             
             
               I
               have
               glorified
               thee
               on
               earth
               ,
               I
               have
               finished
               the
               worke
               that
               thou
               gavest
               me
               to
               doe
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             was
             as
             a
             servant
             ,
             and
             I
             chose
             not
             my
             worke
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             that
             which
             thou
             gavest
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             have
             not
             done
             it
             by
             halfes
             ,
             but
             I
             have
             finished
             it
             ;
             therefore
             glorifie
             thou
             me
             .
             So
             ,
             if
             thou
             canst
             say
             it
             ,
             when
             thou
             goest
             out
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             will
             be
             thy
             comfort
             at
             that
             day
             ;
             but
             if
             not
             ,
             remember
             that
             it
             is
             the
             Lords
             manner
             of
             dealing
             ,
             when
             men
             will
             seeke
             themselves
             ,
             and
             their
             owne
             end
             ;
             he
             layes
             them
             aside
             ,
             as
             we
             doe
             broken
             vessels
             ,
             fit
             for
             no
             more
             use
             ,
             and
             he
             takes
             another
             .
             If
             there
             be
             any
             here
             ,
             that
             can
             say
             so
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             hath
             laid
             thee
             aside
             ,
             and
             taken
             thy
             gifts
             from
             thee
             ;
             remember
             ,
             consider
             with
             thy selfe
             ,
             that
             hadst
             thou
             used
             them
             to
             his
             glory
             ,
             and
             made
             him
             thy
             end
             ,
             be
             sure
             that
             he
             would
             not
             have
             laid
             thee
             aside
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             would
             have
             used
             thee
             .
             Beloved
             ,
             we
             see
             it
             by
             experience
             ,
             that
             men
             of
             small
             parts
             ,
             yet
             if
             they
             had
             humble
             hearts
             ,
             and
             did
             use
             them
             in
             the
             simplicitie
             of
             their
             spirits
             to
             Gods
             glory
             ,
             then
             he
             hath
             enlarged
             them
             ,
             and
             used
             them
             in
             greatest
             imployments
             .
             Againe
             ,
             on
             the
             contrary
             side
             ;
             men
             of
             excellent
             parts
             ,
             they
             have
             withered
             ,
             because
             they
             did
             not
             use
             them
             to
             Gods
             glory
             ,
             therefore
             he
             hath
             layd
             them
             aside
             as
             broken
             vessels
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           NINTH
           SERMON
           .
        
         
           
             
               EXODVS
               .
               3.13
               ,
               14
               ,
               15.
               
            
             
               13
               And
               Moses
               said
               unto
               GOD
               ;
               behold
               ,
               when
               I
               come
               unto
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               ,
               and
               shall
               say
               unto
               them
               ;
               The
               GOD
               of
               your
               Fathers
               hath
               sent
               me
               unto
               you
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               say
               unto
               mee
               ,
               What
               is
               his
               Name
               ?
               what
               shall
               I
               say
               unto
               them
               ?
            
             
               14
               And
               GOD
               said
               unto
               Moses
               ,
               
                 I
                 AM
                 THAT
                 I
                 AM.
              
               And
               he
               said
               ,
               Thus
               shalt
               thou
               say
               unto
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               ;
               
                 I
                 AM
              
               hath
               sent
               unto
               you
               .
            
             
               15
               And
               GOD
               said
               moreover
               unto
               Moses
               ,
               
               Thus
               shalt
               thou
               say
               unto
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               ;
               The
               
                 LORD
                 GOD
              
               of
               your
               Fathers
               ,
               the
               GOD
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               the
               GOD
               of
               Isaac
               ,
               and
               the
               GOD
               of
               Iacob
               hath
               sent
               me
               unto
               you
               :
               this
               is
               my
               Name
               for
               ever
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               my
               memoriall
               unto
               all
               generations
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             third
             Attribute
             of
             GOD.
             
          
           
             WE
             come
             now
             to
             a
             third
             Attribute
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             the
             
               Eternity
               of
            
             GOD
             ;
             
             for
             God
             doth
             not
             say
             ,
             He
             that
             was
             ,
             but
             
               He
               that
               is
               ,
               hath
               sent
               me
               unto
               you
               .
            
             He
             that
             is
             without
             all
             cause
             ,
             the
             efficient
             and
             finall
             ,
             he
             must
             needs
             be
             eternall
             ;
             he
             that
             hath
             no
             beginning
             nor
             end
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             eternall
             :
             and
             besides
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               am
               that
               I
               am
            
             ,
             not
             ,
             I
             am
             that
             I
             was
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             that
             hee
             is
             without
             succession
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             from
             hence
             we
             may
             gather
             ,
             that
          
           
             GOD
             
               is
               Eternall
            
             .
          
           
             
             In
             handling
             of
             this
             point
             ,
             we
             will
             shew
             you
             ,
          
           
             
             First
             ,
             wherein
             this
             consists
             .
          
           
             
             The
             reason
             ,
             why
             it
             must
             be
             so
             .
          
           
             
             The
             differences
             .
          
           
           
             
             The
             consectaries
             ,
             that
             flow
             from
             these
             distinctions
             of
             eternitie
             .
          
           
             
             For
             the
             first
             ,
             you
             must
             know
             ,
             that
             to
             eternitie
             these
             five
             things
             are
             required
             :
             
          
           
             
             It
             must
             not
             only
             have
             a
             simple
             ,
             but
             a
             living
             and
             most
             perfect
             being
             .
             For
             eternity
             is
             a
             transcendent
             property
             ,
             and
             therefore
             can
             be
             in
             none
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             most
             excellent
             and
             perfect
             being
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             must
             be
             a
             living
             being
             .
             This
             we
             have
             expressed
             in
             Isai.
             57.15
             .
             
             
               Thus
               saith
               the
               high
               and
               loftie
               one
               ,
               that
               inhabiteth
               eternitie
               ,
               whose
               name
               is
               Holy
               ,
               I
               dwell
               in
               the
               high
               and
               holy
               place
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             As
             if
             he
             should
             say
             ;
             there
             is
             no
             house
             fit
             for
             him
             to
             dwell
             in
             ,
             that
             is
             high
             and
             excellent
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             house
             of
             eternitie
             .
             Where
             eternity
             is
             compared
             to
             an
             house
             or
             habitation
             ,
             to
             which
             none
             can
             enter
             ,
             but
             God
             himselfe
             ,
             because
             he
             onely
             is
             high
             and
             excellent
             ;
             all
             the
             creatures
             are
             excluded
             out
             of
             this
             habitation
             .
          
           
             
             It
             is
             required
             to
             eternity
             ,
             that
             there
             be
             no
             beginning
             ;
             which
             description
             you
             shall
             see
             of
             it
             in
             Psal.
             90.2
             .
             
             LORD
             ,
             
               thou
               hast
               beene
               our
               dwelling
               place
               in
               all
               generations
               ;
               before
               the
               mountaines
               were
               brought
               forth
               ,
               or
               ever
               thou
               hadst
               formed
               the
               earth
               ,
               or
               the
               world
               ;
               even
               from
               everlasting
               to
               everlasting
               thou
               art
            
             GOD.
             
          
           
             
             And
             here
             also
             you
             have
             the
             third
             expression
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             have
             no
             ending
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             only
             from
             everlasting
             ,
             but
             to
             everlasting
             .
          
           
             
             There
             is
             no
             succession
             :
             as
             ,
             suppose
             all
             the
             pleasures
             that
             are
             in
             a
             long
             banquet
             ,
             were
             drawne
             together
             into
             one
             moment
             ;
             suppose
             all
             the
             acts
             of
             mans
             understanding
             ,
             and
             will
             ,
             from
             the
             beginning
             
             of
             his
             life
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             could
             be
             found
             in
             him
             in
             one
             instant
             ;
             such
             is
             eternity
             .
             God
             possesseth
             all
             things
             altogether
             ,
             he
             hath
             all
             at
             once
             ,
             Ioh.
             8.58
             .
             
             
               Verily
               ,
               verily
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               ,
               before
               Abraham
               was
               ,
               I
               am
               :
            
             As
             if
             hee
             should
             say
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             time
             past
             ,
             present
             ,
             or
             to
             come
             with
             me
             ;
             he
             doth
             not
             say
             ,
             before
             Abraham
             was
             ,
             I
             was
             ,
             but
             I
             am
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             is
             eternall
             .
          
           
             
             He
             is
             the
             dispenser
             of
             all
             time
             to
             others
             ;
             he
             is
             Lord
             of
             all
             time
             ,
             al
             times
             do
             but
             issue
             out
             of
             him
             ,
             as
             rivers
             from
             the
             sea
             ;
             he
             dispenseth
             them
             as
             it
             pleaseth
             him
             ,
             Psal.
             90.
             compare
             verse
             2.
             and
             3.
             together
             ,
             
             
               Before
               the
               Mountaines
               were
               brought
               forth
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               even
               from
               everlasting
               to
               everlasting
               ,
               thou
               art
            
             GOD.
             
               Thou
               turnest
               man
               to
               destruction
               ,
               and
               sayest
               ;
               returne
               yee
               children
               of
               men
               .
            
             He
             sets
             time
             to
             the
             sonnes
             of
             men
             ;
             where
             we
             shall
             see
             that
             this
             is
             the
             property
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             is
             eternall
             ,
             to
             set
             times
             and
             seasons
             to
             men
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
             The
             reason
             why
             God
             must
             be
             eternall
             ,
             
             is
             this
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             what
             he
             is
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             he
             is
             without
             all
             cause
             ,
             and
             therefore
             can
             have
             no
             beginning
             or
             ending
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             must
             of
             necessitie
             be
             without
             all
             motion
             ,
             and
             without
             all
             succession
             ,
             for
             all
             succession
             presupposeth
             motion
             ,
             and
             all
             motion
             presupposeth
             a
             cause
             and
             effect
             ;
             for
             whatsoever
             is
             moved
             ,
             is
             either
             moved
             from
             no
             being
             to
             a
             being
             ,
             or
             from
             an
             imperfect
             ,
             to
             a
             more
             perfect
             being
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             be
             moved
             to
             an
             higher
             degree
             :
             now
             God
             that
             hath
             nothing
             in
             him
             to
             be
             perfected
             ,
             is
             not
             capable
             of
             a
             further
             and
             higher
             degree
             .
          
           
           
             
             The
             third
             thing
             is
             the
             difference
             betweene
             the
             eternitie
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             duration
             of
             all
             creatures
             ,
             
             which
             consists
             in
             these
             particulars
             :
          
           
             
             They
             ,
             even
             the
             best
             of
             them
             ,
             have
             but
             an
             halfe
             eternitie
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             from
             everlasting
             ,
             though
             they
             are
             to
             everlasting
             .
          
           
             
             That
             eternall
             duration
             that
             they
             have
             ,
             is
             not
             intrinsecall
             to
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             dependent
             ,
             they
             receive
             it
             from
             another
             .
          
           
             
             They
             cannot
             communicate
             it
             to
             another
             ,
             nor
             extend
             it
             beyond
             themselves
             ;
             the
             Angels
             ,
             though
             they
             bee
             eternall
             ,
             yet
             they
             cannot
             make
             other
             things
             to
             be
             eternall
             ;
             God
             onely
             can
             doe
             this
             .
          
           
             
             All
             the
             acts
             of
             the
             creatures
             ,
             all
             their
             pleasures
             and
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             is
             in
             them
             doe
             admit
             a
             succession
             ,
             a
             continuall
             flux
             and
             motion
             ;
             but
             in
             God
             it
             is
             not
             so
             ;
             he
             is
             as
             a
             rocke
             in
             the
             water
             that
             stands
             fast
             though
             the
             waves
             move
             about
             it
             ;
             so
             is
             it
             with
             God
             :
             and
             though
             the
             creatures
             admit
             of
             a
             continuall
             flux
             and
             succession
             about
             him
             ,
             as
             the
             waves
             doe
             ;
             yet
             there
             is
             none
             in
             him
             .
             And
             these
             are
             the
             differences
             betweene
             the
             eternity
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             duration
             of
             all
             the
             creatures
             .
             Now
             followes
             the
             fourth
             thing
             .
          
           
             
             The
             consectaries
             that
             flow
             from
             hence
             ,
             they
             are
             these
             two
             :
          
           
             If
             this
             be
             the
             eternity
             of
             God
             ,
             
             then
             to
             him
             all
             time
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             come
             ,
             is
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             past
             ,
             Psal.
             90.4
             .
             
             
               A
               thousand
               yeares
               in
               his
               sight
               are
               but
               as
               yesterday
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               past
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             thousand
             yeares
             that
             are
             to
             come
             ,
             thay
             are
             to
             him
             as
             past
             ;
             they
             are
             nothing
             to
             him
             .
             And
             againe
             ,
             a
             thousand
             yeeres
             that
             
             are
             past
             ,
             are
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             present
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             we
             heard
             before
             :
             
               Before
               Abraham
               was
               ,
               I
               am
               :
            
             For
             he
             possesseth
             all
             things
             together
             ;
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             vastnesse
             of
             his
             being
             ,
             to
             him
             all
             things
             are
             present
             .
             As
             he
             that
             stands
             upon
             an
             high
             mountaine
             ,
             and
             lookes
             downe
             (
             it
             is
             a
             simile
             that
             the
             Schoole-men
             often
             use
             ;
             )
             though
             to
             the
             passenger
             that
             goes
             by
             ,
             some
             are
             before
             ,
             some
             behinde
             ,
             yet
             to
             him
             they
             are
             all
             present
             .
             So
             though
             one
             generation
             passeth
             ,
             and
             another
             commeth
             ;
             yet
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             inhabits
             and
             stands
             upon
             eternity
             ,
             they
             are
             the
             same
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             present
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             difference
             .
             And
             then
             this
             followes
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             to
             God
             no
             time
             is
             either
             long
             or
             short
             ,
             
             but
             all
             times
             are
             alike
             to
             him
             ;
             therefore
             he
             is
             not
             subject
             to
             any
             delayes
             or
             expectances
             ;
             he
             is
             not
             subject
             to
             any
             feares
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             of
             things
             to
             come
             ;
             nor
             to
             the
             translation
             of
             griefe
             ,
             or
             pleasure
             ,
             or
             the
             losse
             of
             any
             excellencie
             ,
             that
             before
             hee
             had
             not
             ,
             as
             all
             creatures
             are
             ;
             therfore
             we
             should
             consider
             of
             the
             excellencie
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             give
             him
             the
             praise
             of
             it
             :
             this
             use
             is
             made
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             1
             Tim.
             1.17
             .
             
             
               Now
               unto
               the
               King
               eternall
               ,
               immortall
               ,
               invisible
               ,
               and
               the
               only
               wise
            
             GOD
             ,
             
               be
               honour
               ,
               and
               glory
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               ,
               Amen
               :
            
             As
             if
             he
             should
             say
             ;
             this
             very
             consideration
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             eternall
             ,
             should
             cause
             us
             to
             give
             him
             praise
             :
             and
             so
             is
             that
             in
             Isai.
             57.15
             .
             
          
           
             
             Eternitie
             makes
             that
             which
             is
             good
             ,
             to
             be
             infinitely
             more
             good
             than
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             evill
             ,
             
             to
             be
             much
             more
             evill
             ;
             and
             that
             not
             onely
             in
             respect
             of
             duration
             (
             that
             which
             is
             good
             for
             a
             weeke
             ,
             is
             better
             for
             a
             yeare
             ;
             and
             an
             evill
             ,
             when
             it
             
             continues
             an
             infinite
             time
             ,
             it
             is
             infinitely
             more
             evill
             ,
             )
             but
             also
             in
             regard
             of
             that
             collection
             into
             one
             ,
             which
             is
             found
             in
             those
             things
             that
             continue
             to
             eternitie
             :
             as
             when
             all
             joyes
             are
             collected
             into
             one
             heape
             ,
             and
             all
             griefe
             into
             one
             center
             ;
             so
             that
             you
             shall
             joy
             as
             much
             in
             one
             instant
             ,
             as
             ever
             hereafter
             ;
             so
             that
             though
             the
             thing
             be
             still
             but
             the
             same
             ,
             yet
             the
             continuance
             makes
             it
             infinitely
             more
             good
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vse
              
               1
            
             Seeing
             eternitie
             is
             a
             propertie
             of
             God
             ;
             wee
             should
             learne
             hence
             ,
             to
             minde
             most
             the
             things
             that
             are
             eternall
             ,
             
             for
             they
             are
             ,
             of
             all
             other
             things
             ,
             of
             the
             greatest
             moment
             ,
             because
             they
             doe
             most
             participate
             of
             this
             transcendent
             propertie
             of
             the
             almightie
             .
             God
             is
             eternall
             ,
             the
             soule
             is
             eternall
             ,
             heaven
             and
             hell
             are
             eternall
             ;
             therefore
             they
             are
             more
             to
             be
             regarded
             of
             us
             .
             You
             shall
             see
             this
             in
             1
             Ioh.
             2.17
             .
             as
             a
             reason
             why
             we
             should
             not
             minde
             the
             things
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             
             because
             
               the
               world
               vanisheth
               ,
               it
               passeth
               away
               ,
               and
               the
               lusts
               thereof
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ;
             )
             that
             is
             ,
             looke
             upon
             all
             the
             things
             below
             ,
             and
             both
             the
             things
             passe
             ,
             and
             your
             affections
             and
             desires
             passe
             ,
             that
             which
             you
             love
             to
             day
             ,
             to
             morrow
             you
             will
             not
             love
             ;
             therefore
             love
             them
             not
             ,
             regard
             them
             not
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             of
             a
             flitting
             and
             passing
             nature
             ,
             but
             
               he
               that
               doth
               the
               will
               of
               the
            
             LORD
             
               abides
               for
               ever
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             are
             to
             minde
             such
             things
             most
             :
             such
             as
             the
             King
             is
             ,
             such
             are
             his
             subjects
             ,
             and
             such
             are
             the
             rewards
             and
             punishments
             that
             he
             gives
             .
             Now
             God
             ,
             hee
             is
             eternall
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             1.17
             .
             
             
               To
               the
               King
               eternall
               ,
               immortall
               ,
               invisible
               ,
               and
               only
               wise
            
             GOD
             ,
             
               be
               honour
               and
               
               glory
               for
               ever
               .
            
             And
             as
             he
             is
             an
             eternall
             King
             ,
             so
             he
             hath
             given
             to
             us
             ,
             his
             subjects
             ,
             to
             be
             eternall
             ,
             as
             the
             soule
             is
             ;
             and
             he
             hath
             given
             punishments
             ,
             and
             rewards
             eternall
             ;
             hell
             is
             an
             everlasting
             prison
             ,
             and
             heaven
             is
             an
             eternall
             Palace
             ;
             therefore
             these
             are
             the
             things
             most
             to
             be
             regarded
             of
             us
             .
             And
             if
             wee
             would
             but
             throughly
             consider
             that
             these
             things
             are
             eternall
             ,
             it
             would
             effectually
             draw
             our
             mindes
             to
             the
             things
             that
             are
             above
             .
             A
             man
             that
             comes
             to
             an
             Inne
             ,
             if
             he
             can
             get
             a
             better
             roome
             ,
             he
             will
             ;
             if
             not
             ,
             hee
             can
             be
             content
             with
             it
             ,
             for
             hee
             saith
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             for
             a
             night
             ;
             so
             your
             habitation
             here
             is
             but
             for
             a
             night
             :
             if
             you
             can
             have
             a
             better
             condition
             ,
             
               use
               it
               rather
            
             ,
             but
             if
             not
             ,
             be
             not
             much
             moved
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             but
             for
             a
             night
             .
             In
             worldly
             things
             the
             shortnesse
             of
             them
             makes
             us
             to
             undergoe
             them
             cheerefully
             .
             An
             apprentiship
             that
             is
             hard
             ,
             a
             man
             will
             indure
             it
             ,
             for
             hee
             saith
             it
             is
             but
             for
             a
             time
             ;
             so
             things
             that
             are
             pleasant
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             but
             of
             short
             continuance
             ,
             wee
             regard
             them
             the
             lesse
             .
             Now
             our
             time
             that
             we
             have
             here
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             eternity
             ,
             is
             shorter
             than
             an
             apprentiship
             ,
             nay
             ,
             than
             a
             night
             ,
             nay
             ,
             shorter
             than
             an
             houre
             .
             Now
             put
             the
             case
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             should
             have
             an
             houre
             given
             him
             ;
             and
             it
             should
             be
             said
             to
             him
             ;
             as
             thou
             spendest
             this
             houre
             ,
             so
             thou
             shalt
             live
             all
             thy
             dayes
             ;
             what
             would
             not
             a
             man
             doe
             ,
             or
             what
             would
             he
             not
             suffer
             ?
             how
             carefull
             would
             he
             be
             to
             spend
             this
             houre
             well
             ?
             Now
             this
             life
             is
             not
             so
             much
             as
             an
             houre
             to
             eternitie
             ;
             and
             therefore
             why
             should
             we
             not
             be
             carefull
             how
             we
             spend
             this
             houre
             ,
             seeing
             it
             shall
             be
             with
             us
             for
             ever
             according
             as
             wee
             
             spend
             it
             ?
             1
             Cor.
             9.25
             .
             
             
               Every
               one
               that
               striveth
               for
               the
               mastery
               is
               temperate
               ;
               now
               they
               doe
               it
               to
               obtaine
               a
               corruptible
               crowne
               ,
               but
               we
               an
               incorruptible
               .
            
             Thus
             he
             reasoneth
             ,
             If
             men
             that
             use
             these
             Olympian
             gaines
             ,
             if
             they
             will
             endure
             so
             much
             hardship
             and
             abstinence
             ,
             accustome
             their
             bodies
             to
             heat
             and
             cold
             for
             the
             race
             before-hand
             ,
             and
             doe
             all
             but
             for
             a
             crowne
             ,
             that
             will
             last
             but
             this
             life
             at
             the
             most
             ;
             and
             shall
             not
             we
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             for
             an
             incorruptible
             crowne
             ?
             Beloved
             ;
             If
             wee
             would
             sit
             downe
             but
             one
             halfe
             houre
             ,
             and
             consider
             seriously
             what
             eternity
             is
             ,
             it
             would
             make
             us
             to
             neglect
             all
             temporary
             things
             ,
             which
             now
             we
             are
             so
             affected
             with
             .
             It
             is
             eternitie
             ,
             my
             brethren
             ,
             and
             the
             consideration
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             doth
             set
             an
             high
             price
             upon
             grace
             ,
             and
             gives
             the
             just
             weight
             to
             sinne
             ,
             but
             it
             makes
             all
             other
             things
             exceeding
             light
             ;
             for
             this
             is
             a
             true
             rule
             ;
             that
             untill
             we
             come
             to
             apprehend
             sinne
             ,
             as
             the
             greatest
             evill
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             truly
             humbled
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             eternitie
             that
             makes
             it
             to
             be
             so
             ;
             for
             (
             as
             was
             said
             before
             )
             eternitie
             makes
             an
             evill
             infinitely
             the
             greater
             .
             Now
             if
             you
             looke
             upon
             all
             other
             things
             ,
             as
             honour
             ,
             and
             disgrace
             ,
             and
             the
             favour
             of
             men
             ,
             they
             reach
             but
             a
             little
             way
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             end
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             at
             the
             utmost
             ;
             but
             if
             you
             looke
             to
             the
             reach
             of
             grace
             and
             sin
             ,
             they
             reach
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             a
             thousand
             thousand
             miles
             beyond
             it
             .
             Grace
             reacheth
             to
             eternitie
             ,
             and
             sinne
             reaches
             to
             eternitie
             ,
             and
             therefore
             these
             are
             the
             things
             that
             a
             man
             should
             be
             busied
             about
             .
             What
             a
             shame
             is
             it
             for
             a
             man
             to
             grieve
             for
             some
             outward
             crosses
             ,
             and
             to
             rejoyce
             much
             
             for
             some
             preferment
             here
             ;
             and
             not
             to
             regard
             or
             be
             affected
             with
             eternity
             :
             It
             is
             the
             phrase
             that
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             useth
             ,
             he
             cals
             it
             
               mans
               day
               ;
               I
               care
               not
               to
               be
               judged
               by
               mans
               day
            
             ;
             and
             indeed
             it
             is
             but
             a
             short
             day
             ;
             and
             what
             is
             it
             to
             that
             eternitie
             I
             looke
             for
             ?
             What
             is
             it
             to
             that
             God
             ,
             with
             whom
             I
             must
             live
             for
             ever
             ?
             therefore
             I
             care
             not
             what
             men
             say
             of
             me
             ,
             but
             I
             rather
             thinke
             what
             the
             eternall
             God
             thinkes
             of
             me
             ,
             and
             what
             will
             be
             thought
             of
             mee
             in
             that
             Kingdome
             where
             I
             must
             live
             for
             ever
             .
             If
             a
             man
             were
             in
             Turkie
             ,
             or
             in
             some
             other
             remote
             place
             ,
             to
             trafficke
             there
             a
             while
             ,
             hee
             would
             not
             care
             what
             the
             men
             of
             that
             place
             thought
             of
             him
             ,
             for
             hee
             saith
             ,
             this
             is
             not
             the
             place
             where
             I
             must
             live
             :
             so
             doe
             you
             but
             consider
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             not
             the
             place
             where
             you
             must
             live
             ,
             and
             then
             of
             what
             moment
             will
             it
             appeare
             to
             you
             ,
             what
             men
             say
             of
             you
             ?
             Beloved
             ,
             if
             the
             soule
             were
             mortall
             ,
             there
             were
             some
             reason
             that
             you
             should
             make
             provision
             for
             it
             here
             ;
             but
             seeing
             it
             is
             immortall
             ,
             you
             ought
             to
             make
             a
             proportionable
             provision
             for
             it
             ,
             even
             for
             ever
             :
             for
             the
             body
             you
             are
             apt
             to
             make
             provision
             ,
             a
             viaticum
             beyond
             the
             journey
             ;
             but
             consider
             ,
             that
             you
             have
             an
             immortall
             soule
             ,
             which
             must
             live
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             you
             must
             make
             some
             provision
             for
             it
             ,
             to
             carry
             it
             so
             long
             a
             journey
             .
             It
             is
             our
             Saviours
             exhortation
             ,
             Ioh.
             6.27
             .
             
             
               Labour
               not
               for
               the
               meat
               that
               perisheth
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               meat
               that
               endures
               to
               everlasting
               life
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             As
             if
             he
             should
             say
             ;
             if
             you
             had
             no
             other
             life
             to
             live
             but
             this
             ,
             then
             you
             might
             seeke
             the
             things
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             as
             glory
             ,
             honour
             ,
             pleasure
             ,
             &c
             ,
             but
             these
             things
             perish
             ,
             and
             
             the
             taste
             of
             them
             perisheth
             ,
             as
             the
             sweetnesse
             of
             meat
             in
             the
             eating
             ;
             but
             (
             saith
             our
             Saviour
             )
             
               seeke
               those
               things
               that
               will
               abide
               for
               ever
               :
            
             you
             have
             an
             everlasting
             life
             to
             live
             ,
             therefore
             you
             must
             make
             some
             provision
             answerable
             thereunto
             :
             As
             for
             the
             body
             ,
             the
             soule
             weares
             it
             but
             as
             a
             garment
             ,
             and
             when
             it
             is
             worne
             out
             ,
             the
             soule
             must
             have
             a
             new
             suit
             of
             apparell
             one
             day
             .
          
           
             Well
             ,
             seeing
             God
             hath
             brought
             this
             point
             to
             our
             hands
             this
             day
             ,
             let
             me
             but
             prevaile
             with
             you
             so
             farre
             ,
             as
             to
             set
             some
             time
             apart
             the
             following
             weeke
             ,
             where
             you
             may
             enter
             into
             a
             serious
             consideration
             of
             eternitie
             ,
             the
             very
             thinking
             of
             it
             ,
             will
             be
             of
             great
             moment
             to
             you
             ;
             for
             looke
             what
             the
             object
             is
             ,
             such
             is
             the
             soule
             ,
             about
             which
             it
             is
             conversant
             ;
             high
             objects
             lift
             up
             the
             soule
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             make
             the
             minde
             answerable
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             low
             objects
             make
             the
             minde
             like
             to
             them
             .
             Now
             eternitie
             is
             an
             high
             object
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             worke
             in
             men
             high
             mindes
             ;
             and
             hence
             it
             is
             ,
             for
             the
             want
             of
             this
             consideration
             ,
             that
             when
             a
             man
             comes
             to
             die
             ,
             and
             sees
             eternitie
             before
             him
             ,
             how
             it
             doth
             then
             so
             amaze
             the
             soule
             of
             man
             ?
             I
             have
             seene
             it
             by
             experience
             :
             I
             knew
             one
             who
             said
             ,
             
               If
               it
               were
               but
               for
               a
               thousand
               yeares
               ,
               I
               could
               beare
               it
               ,
               but
               seeing
               it
               is
               to
               eternitie
               ,
               this
               amazeth
               me
               .
            
             Behold
             ,
             if
             you
             would
             consider
             ,
             that
             after
             many
             thousands
             of
             yeares
             are
             past
             ,
             yet
             you
             are
             to
             begin
             as
             at
             the
             first
             ;
             if
             men
             did
             consider
             this
             seriously
             ,
             would
             they
             let
             their
             eternall
             estate
             depend
             so
             upon
             uncertainties
             .
             And
             let
             them
             consider
             this
             ,
             that
             are
             yet
             strangers
             to
             the
             life
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             if
             death
             should
             come
             ,
             they
             should
             
             not
             escape
             eternall
             death
             :
             it
             is
             good
             to
             keepe
             our
             thoughts
             upon
             this
             ,
             and
             it
             would
             make
             us
             not
             to
             hasten
             after
             the
             things
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             we
             doe
             ;
             and
             for
             thy
             sinne
             thou
             dotest
             on
             so
             ,
             there
             are
             three
             things
             to
             be
             considered
             in
             it
             :
             First
             ,
             the
             pleasure
             of
             it
             ;
             is
             as
             the
             speckled
             skin
             of
             the
             Serpent
             :
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             sting
             of
             sinne
             :
             and
             thirdly
             ,
             the
             eternity
             of
             that
             sting
             .
             Now
             looke
             not
             thou
             upon
             the
             pleasure
             of
             sinne
             ,
             
               that
               endures
               but
               for
               a
               season
               ,
            
             but
             consider
             the
             hurt
             that
             comes
             from
             sinne
             ,
             and
             then
             consider
             the
             eternity
             of
             it
             :
             a
             candle
             in
             a
             darke
             night
             makes
             a
             great
             shew
             ,
             but
             when
             the
             Sunne
             comes
             ,
             it
             vanisheth
             ,
             and
             is
             nothing
             ;
             so
             would
             all
             these
             things
             that
             wee
             doe
             so
             affect
             now
             ,
             if
             they
             come
             before
             eternity
             in
             our
             thoughts
             :
             it
             is
             great
             wisdome
             in
             this
             kinde
             to
             husband
             our
             thoughts
             well
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             7.29
             ,
             30
             ,
             31.
             
             
             
               Vse
               this
               world
               ,
               as
               not
               using
               it
               ,
               for
               the
               fashion
               of
               this
               world
               passeth
               away
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             minde
             them
             not
             much
             ,
             be
             not
             much
             affected
             with
             them
             ,
             one
             way
             or
             other
             ,
             either
             in
             joy
             or
             griefe
             ,
             let
             them
             be
             such
             as
             if
             they
             were
             not
             ;
             for
             why
             ?
             they
             are
             temporall
             things
             ,
             passing
             things
             ,
             things
             that
             continue
             not
             :
             for
             that
             is
             the
             thing
             I
             gather
             out
             of
             that
             place
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             would
             not
             have
             our
             thoughts
             to
             be
             bestowed
             upon
             them
             ,
             but
             so
             remissely
             ,
             as
             if
             not
             at
             all
             ,
             because
             there
             are
             eternall
             things
             ,
             and
             set
             your
             minde
             upon
             them
             ,
             
               for
               the
               time
               is
               short
            
             :
             As
             if
             he
             should
             say
             ,
             thou
             hast
             not
             so
             much
             time
             to
             spare
             ;
             the
             time
             is
             short
             ,
             and
             you
             have
             businesse
             enough
             another
             way
             ;
             there
             is
             water
             little
             enough
             to
             runne
             in
             the
             right
             channel
             ,
             therefore
             let
             none
             runne
             beside
             ;
             and
             the
             things
             
             that
             should
             take
             up
             your
             minds
             ,
             are
             sin
             ,
             and
             grace
             ,
             things
             that
             are
             eternall
             .
             It
             is
             a
             pitifull
             thing
             that
             the
             noble
             intentions
             of
             eternall
             mindes
             should
             be
             bestowed
             so
             ill
             upon
             these
             flitting
             things
             ,
             which
             are
             nothing
             to
             eternity
             ?
             A
             man
             that
             hath
             not
             much
             mony
             in
             his
             purse
             ,
             but
             onely
             for
             to
             provide
             necessaries
             ;
             when
             one
             comes
             and
             askes
             him
             to
             borrow
             any
             ,
             he
             will
             say
             ;
             I
             have
             no
             more
             than
             to
             buy
             me
             food
             and
             rayment
             ,
             or
             if
             he
             hath
             his
             rent
             to
             pay
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             ;
             if
             one
             should
             come
             to
             borrow
             any
             of
             him
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             no
             ,
             I
             have
             no
             more
             than
             to
             pay
             my
             rents
             .
             So
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             there
             ;
             you
             have
             no
             such
             spare
             time
             ,
             no
             such
             spare
             affections
             ,
             that
             you
             can
             bestow
             them
             else-where
             ,
             but
             bestow
             them
             upon
             things
             that
             endure
             to
             eternall
             life
             .
          
           
             
             And
             further
             to
             move
             you
             to
             this
             ,
             consider
             the
             shortnesse
             and
             vanity
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             
             how
             all
             mankinde
             are
             hurried
             and
             rapt
             with
             a
             sudden
             motion
             to
             the
             west
             of
             their
             dayes
             .
             Our
             fathers
             went
             before
             us
             ,
             we
             follow
             them
             ,
             and
             our
             children
             follow
             us
             at
             the
             heeles
             ,
             as
             one
             wave
             followes
             another
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             we
             are
             all
             dashed
             on
             the
             shore
             of
             death
             :
             and
             withal
             ,
             consider
             the
             vanity
             that
             al
             conditions
             are
             subject
             unto
             ;
             whether
             they
             be
             mountaines
             or
             valleyes
             ;
             if
             mountaines
             ,
             they
             are
             subject
             to
             blasts
             ,
             to
             be
             envied
             ;
             or
             if
             valleyes
             ,
             to
             be
             over-drowned
             ,
             oppressed
             ,
             and
             contemned
             ;
             yea
             ,
             the
             things
             that
             we
             prize
             most
             ,
             honour
             and
             pleasure
             ;
             what
             doe
             they
             but
             weary
             us
             ,
             and
             then
             whet
             our
             appetite
             to
             a
             new
             edge
             ?
             Consider
             the
             men
             that
             have
             beene
             before
             us
             ;
             many
             men
             that
             have
             beene
             like
             a
             greene
             tree
             ,
             but
             now
             the
             floud
             of
             their
             wealth
             is
             
             dried
             up
             ,
             they
             and
             their
             goods
             have
             perished
             together
             .
          
           
             
             Consider
             in
             the
             second
             place
             ,
             what
             eternity
             is
             ;
             here
             the
             body
             is
             corrupted
             with
             diseases
             ,
             and
             the
             soule
             subject
             to
             vexation
             ;
             but
             that
             life
             is
             sure
             ,
             composed
             and
             constant
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             variablenesse
             in
             it
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             desire
             life
             so
             much
             ,
             why
             doe
             we
             esteeme
             this
             life
             that
             is
             but
             a
             span
             long
             ,
             and
             neglect
             that
             which
             is
             so
             spacious
             .
          
           
             
             Consider
             the
             errand
             ,
             upon
             which
             you
             are
             sent
             into
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             be
             not
             put
             aside
             from
             it
             ,
             by
             any
             needlesse
             occasions
             (
             as
             they
             are
             all
             when
             they
             come
             into
             competition
             with
             this
             )
             which
             hinder
             our
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             our
             actions
             ,
             as
             farre
             as
             they
             belong
             to
             eternity
             :
             and
             indeed
             all
             the
             world
             spend
             too
             much
             of
             their
             time
             upon
             by-businesses
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             hampered
             with
             them
             before
             they
             are
             aware
             ,
             still
             making
             our selves
             new
             worke
             ;
             so
             that
             we
             make
             this
             life
             ,
             which
             is
             short
             enough
             of
             it selfe
             ,
             shorter
             than
             it
             is
             ,
             wearying
             our selves
             with
             anxious
             griefes
             ,
             labour
             and
             care
             :
             thus
             men
             did
             before
             us
             ,
             and
             thus
             we
             are
             ready
             to
             doe
             ,
             therefore
             we
             had
             the
             more
             need
             to
             take
             heed
             unto
             it
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vse
              
               2
            
             If
             God
             be
             eternall
             ,
             then
             be
             not
             you
             offended
             ,
             because
             you
             see
             that
             he
             stayes
             long
             ,
             
             either
             in
             giving
             reward
             ,
             or
             in
             executing
             judgement
             on
             men
             for
             their
             sinnes
             ;
             for
             with
             him
             no
             time
             is
             long
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             succession
             with
             him
             ;
             therefore
             say
             not
             ,
             because
             you
             feele
             nothing
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             there
             are
             great
             promises
             made
             ,
             but
             you
             finde
             no
             performance
             ;
             and
             there
             bee
             many
             judgements
             threatned
             ,
             but
             none
             executed
             ;
             doe
             not
             you
             therefore
             
             say
             ,
             that
             your
             rewards
             are
             neglected
             ,
             or
             judgement
             passed
             over
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             hath
             forgotten
             .
             For
             here
             you
             see
             ,
             that
             with
             God
             no
             time
             is
             long
             or
             short
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             succession
             with
             him
             :
             you
             have
             the
             same
             use
             made
             of
             it
             ,
             Isai.
             40.27
             ,
             28.
             
             
             
               Why
               sayest
               thou
               O
               Iacob
               ,
               and
               speakest
               O
               Israel
               ;
               My
               way
               is
               hid
               from
               the
            
             LORD
             ,
             
               and
               my
               judgement
               is
               passed
               over
               from
               my
            
             GOD
             ?
             There
             is
             the
             objection
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             men
             :
             Now
             you
             shall
             see
             what
             answer
             is
             made
             to
             it
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             ,
             
               Hast
               thou
               not
               knowne
               ?
               hast
               thou
               not
               heard
               that
               the
               everlasting
            
             GOD
             the
             LORD
             ,
             
               the
               Creator
               of
               the
               ends
               of
               the
               earth
               fainteth
               not
               ,
               neither
               is
               weary
               ?
               there
               is
               no
               searching
               of
               his
               understanding
               .
            
             The
             meaning
             is
             this
             ;
             To
             us
             indeed
             the
             time
             is
             long
             ,
             either
             when
             reward
             is
             deferred
             ,
             or
             when
             the
             punishment
             ,
             or
             the
             execution
             of
             sentence
             against
             evill
             works
             is
             deferred
             ;
             but
             with
             God
             it
             is
             not
             so
             .
             Now
             that
             which
             makes
             it
             seeme
             long
             to
             us
             ,
             is
             ,
          
           
             1
             Partly
             the
             passions
             ,
             and
             restlesnesse
             of
             the
             mind
             ,
             (
             for
             that
             is
             motion
             )
             but
             God
             ,
             he
             is
             without
             al
             motion
             or
             passion
             ,
             and
             therefore
             nothing
             is
             long
             .
          
           
             2
             Againe
             ,
             not
             only
             we
             are
             subject
             to
             motion
             ,
             but
             the
             things
             that
             we
             have
             to
             doe
             with
             ,
             they
             are
             subject
             to
             motion
             ,
             and
             passe
             away
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             seeme
             long
             to
             us
             :
             for
             time
             ,
             you
             know
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             the
             measure
             of
             motion
             ;
             and
             therefore
             where
             there
             is
             motion
             ,
             there
             is
             time
             ,
             and
             no
             while
             else
             .
             Now
             to
             us
             that
             are
             in
             motion
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             things
             that
             we
             have
             to
             doe
             with
             ,
             a
             thousand
             yeares
             are
             a
             thousand
             yeares
             ;
             but
             in
             God
             there
             is
             no
             motion
             ,
             nor
             flux
             ;
             and
             therefore
             a
             thousand
             
             yeares
             with
             him
             ,
             are
             but
             as
             one
             day
             :
             God
             is
             neither
             in
             motion
             himselfe
             ,
             nor
             are
             other
             things
             as
             in
             motion
             to
             him
             ;
             but
             wee
             are
             moved
             ,
             and
             the
             things
             we
             have
             to
             doe
             with
             ,
             are
             moved
             ;
             and
             if
             either
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             motion
             ,
             for
             if
             the
             ship
             moves
             :
             though
             the
             waters
             stand
             still
             ;
             or
             if
             the
             waters
             move
             ,
             though
             the
             ship
             stand
             still
             ,
             there
             is
             motion
             ;
             but
             God
             stands
             still
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             stand
             still
             to
             him
             likewise
             .
             Doe
             not
             wonder
             therefore
             that
             the
             Churches
             lye
             so
             long
             in
             misery
             ,
             that
             the
             injuries
             of
             the
             Saints
             are
             so
             long
             unrevenged
             ,
             doe
             not
             accuse
             God
             ,
             doe
             not
             mistake
             him
             ,
             doe
             not
             thinke
             amisse
             of
             him
             ,
             doe
             not
             thinke
             that
             hee
             is
             forgetfull
             ,
             and
             doth
             not
             remember
             ,
             that
             hee
             is
             slacke
             ,
             and
             doth
             not
             regard
             ,
             that
             hee
             cannot
             ,
             or
             will
             not
             helpe
             .
             Beloved
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             so
             ;
             you
             shall
             see
             the
             very
             same
             use
             made
             of
             it
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             if
             you
             compare
             vers
             .
             4
             ,
             and
             8
             ,
             9.
             together
             :
             
             
               In
               the
               latter
               dayes
               there
               shall
               come
               scoffers
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               saying
               ,
               where
               is
               the
               promise
               of
               his
               comming
               ?
               for
               since
               the
               Fathers
               fell
               asleepe
               ,
               all
               things
               continue
               as
               they
               were
               from
               the
               creation
               ,
            
             vers
             .
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             
               But
               be
               not
               ignorant
               of
               this
               one
               thing
               ,
               that
               one
               day
               is
               with
               the
            
             LORD
             
               as
               a
               thousand
               yeares
               ,
               and
               a
               thousand
               yeares
               as
               one
               day
               .
               The
            
             LORD
             
               is
               not
               slacke
               concerning
               his
               promise
               (
               as
               some
               men
               count
               slacknesse
               )
               but
               is
               long
               suffering
               to
               us-ward
               ,
               not
               willing
               that
               any
               should
               perish
               ,
               but
               that
               all
               should
               come
               to
               repentance
               .
            
             It
             is
             not
             slacknesse
             in
             
               God
               :
               For
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             )
             
               a
               thousand
               yeares
               with
               him
               are
               as
               one
               day
               .
            
             We
             thinke
             it
             a
             great
             matter
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             should
             lye
             so
             long
             ,
             and
             cry
             ,
             
               How
               long
            
             LORD
             !
             and
             yet
             no
             remedie
             ,
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             thinke
             not
             
             much
             at
             it
             ;
             
               For
               a
               thousand
               yeares
               with
               him
               are
               but
               as
               one
               day
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Vse
              
               3
            
             If
             God
             be
             eternall
             ,
             then
             consider
             with
             whom
             you
             have
             to
             doe
             ,
             even
             with
             him
             whose
             love
             and
             enmity
             are
             eternall
             ;
             
             with
             him
             ,
             whose
             soveraignty
             and
             power
             is
             eternall
             :
             if
             a
             man
             be
             angry
             ,
             we
             regard
             it
             the
             lesse
             ,
             if
             we
             know
             it
             is
             but
             for
             a
             fit
             ;
             but
             consider
             what
             it
             is
             to
             have
             to
             do
             with
             him
             whose
             love
             and
             enmitie
             are
             eternall
             .
             Therefore
             learne
             ,
             not
             to
             regard
             men
             as
             wee
             doe
             ,
             but
             to
             regard
             the
             Lord
             only
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             these
             three
             respects
             :
          
           
             1
             Learne
             to
             trust
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             not
             man
             ,
             
             for
             God
             is
             an
             everlasting
             refuge
             ,
             Psal.
             146.3
             ,
             4.
             
             
             
               Put
               not
               your
               trust
               in
               Princes
               ,
               nor
               in
               the
               son
               of
               man
               ,
               in
               whom
               there
               is
               no
               helpe
               ,
            
             &c.
             that
             which
             they
             can
             doe
             for
             you
             ,
             is
             but
             for
             this
             life
             at
             most
             ;
             trust
             in
             him
             that
             is
             able
             to
             defend
             you
             for
             all
             eternitie
             ;
             for
             he
             that
             made
             heaven
             and
             earth
             ,
             hee
             continues
             for
             ever
             .
             This
             use
             you
             have
             made
             of
             it
             in
             Psa.
             90.1
             .
             
             LORD
             ,
             
               thou
               hast
               beene
               our
               habitation
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               :
            
             as
             if
             hee
             should
             say
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             thou
             wast
             an
             habitation
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             refuge
             ,
             as
             our
             house
             is
             )
             to
             the
             Churches
             ,
             thou
             wast
             so
             in
             Abrahams
             time
             ,
             in
             Pharaohs
             time
             .
             Consider
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             not
             onely
             an
             habitation
             to
             his
             Church
             from
             generation
             to
             generation
             ,
             but
             also
             from
             everlasting
             to
             everlasting
             .
          
           
             2
             Learne
             from
             hence
             likewise
             to
             feare
             him
             ;
             
             feare
             him
             that
             can
             cast
             body
             and
             soule
             into
             hell
             for
             ever
             ;
             his
             eternity
             should
             make
             us
             to
             feare
             him
             .
             
               Feare
               not
               man
               ,
               Isai.
            
             5.13
             ,
             14.
             
             
             
               Why
               ?
               because
               he
               is
               of
               short
               continuance
            
             :
             and
             if
             he
             can
             do
             you
             any
             hurt
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             for
             a
             short
             time
             ,
             for
             he
             shall
             be
             made
             as
             the
             
             grasse
             ;
             but
             feare
             the
             Almighty
             GOD
             ,
             
               who
               laid
               the
               heavens
               ,
               and
               stretched
               the
               foundations
               of
               the
               earth
               .
            
             Vse
             the
             Lords
             arguments
             ,
             they
             are
             the
             arguments
             that
             can
             work
             on
             the
             soule
             ;
             it
             is
             the
             holy
             Ghosts
             argument
             why
             we
             should
             feare
             him
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             eternall
             ,
             as
             the
             opposition
             in
             that
             place
             shewes
             .
          
           
             3
             Labour
             to
             serve
             him
             ,
             1
             Ioh.
             2.17
             .
             
             
               The
               world
               passeth
               away
            
             ,
             
             
               and
               the
               lusts
               thereof
               ,
               but
               hee
               that
               doth
               the
               will
               of
               the
            
             LORD
             
               abides
               for
               ever
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             world
             cannot
             make
             you
             to
             abide
             for
             ever
             ,
             it
             passeth
             away
             ;
             if
             you
             fulfill
             the
             lusts
             thereof
             ,
             if
             you
             fulfill
             your
             owne
             will
             ,
             you
             are
             not
             able
             to
             continue
             your selves
             ,
             but
             you
             will
             passe
             away
             :
             what
             should
             wee
             doe
             then
             ?
             why
             ,
             fulfill
             the
             will
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             consider
             what
             he
             would
             have
             you
             doe
             ,
             and
             so
             you
             shall
             abide
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vse
              
               4
            
             If
             God
             be
             eternall
             ,
             then
             we
             should
             learne
             hence
             to
             comfort
             our selves
             ,
             
             when
             we
             looke
             upon
             the
             mutabilitie
             that
             we
             and
             all
             creatures
             are
             subject
             unto
             in
             this
             vale
             of
             misery
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             thing
             that
             may
             comfort
             us
             exceeding
             much
             ;
             if
             wee
             serve
             him
             who
             is
             constant
             ,
             without
             change
             ,
             who
             is
             eternall
             ,
             that
             can
             make
             up
             the
             changes
             that
             we
             are
             subject
             unto
             ;
             it
             is
             the
             use
             that
             is
             made
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             Psal.
             102.11
             ,
             12.
             
             
             
               My
               dayes
               are
               like
               a
               shadow
               that
               declineth
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               withered
               like
               grasse
               ;
               but
               thou
               ,
               O
            
             LORD
             ,
             
               shalt
               endure
               for
               ever
               ,
               and
               thy
               remembrance
               unto
               all
               generations
               .
            
             Why
             doth
             he
             put
             these
             two
             together
             thus
             ?
             my
             shadow
             ,
             and
             Gods
             enduring
             for
             ever
             ,
             &c.
             as
             if
             he
             should
             say
             ,
             this
             is
             my
             comfort
             ,
             that
             though
             I
             am
             of
             short
             continuance
             ,
             yet
             God
             with
             whom
             I
             shall
             live
             for
             ever
             ,
             hee
             is
             eternall
             ,
             and
             
             abides
             for
             ever
             .
             It
             is
             as
             if
             the
             beame
             should
             reason
             thus
             ;
             though
             I
             am
             brickle
             and
             fading
             ,
             yet
             the
             Sun
             that
             maintaines
             me
             ,
             abides
             for
             ever
             :
             or
             ,
             if
             the
             streame
             should
             reason
             thus
             ;
             though
             I
             may
             be
             dried
             up
             in
             Summer
             ,
             yet
             the
             fountaine
             that
             maintaines
             me
             continues
             for
             ever
             :
             So
             ,
             though
             men
             be
             subject
             to
             change
             ,
             yet
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             maintains
             them
             ,
             is
             immutable
             ,
             and
             abides
             for
             ever
             .
             You
             that
             have
             the
             life
             of
             Christ
             in
             you
             ,
             have
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             eternity
             ;
             and
             though
             the
             old
             building
             be
             pulled
             downe
             ,
             yet
             you
             have
             
               a
               building
               not
               made
               with
               hands
               ,
               eternall
            
             in
             the
             heavens
             ;
             even
             as
             when
             one
             skin
             fals
             off
             ,
             another
             comes
             on
             :
             and
             what
             though
             the
             outward
             man
             perish
             ?
             yet
             the
             inward
             man
             growes
             daily
             more
             and
             more
             ,
             till
             it
             come
             to
             perfection
             .
             This
             is
             not
             only
             a
             comfort
             to
             us
             ,
             but
             also
             it
             is
             a
             great
             motive
             ,
             and
             we
             should
             use
             it
             as
             a
             great
             argument
             to
             God
             ;
             that
             because
             we
             are
             subject
             to
             change
             ,
             yet
             because
             hee
             is
             immutable
             ,
             therefore
             he
             should
             helpe
             us
             ,
             Psal.
             102.26
             ,
             27.
             
             
             
               The
               heavens
               shall
               wax
               old
               ,
               as
               doth
               a
               garment
               ,
               but
               thou
               endurest
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
            
             ;
             therefore
             cast
             me
             not
             off
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             my
             dayes
             :
             as
             if
             he
             should
             say
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             thou
             hast
             Time
             enough
             to
             bestow
             ,
             thou
             art
             full
             of
             eternitie
             ;
             the
             heavens
             that
             seeme
             to
             be
             of
             long
             continuance
             ,
             yet
             are
             nothing
             to
             thee
             ;
             therefore
             I
             pray
             thee
             to
             fill
             up
             my
             wants
             ,
             and
             make
             me
             eternall
             with
             thee
             ;
             so
             because
             thou
             inhabitest
             eternity
             ,
             therefore
             comfort
             mee
             ,
             Isai.
             57.15
             .
             
             Seeing
             God
             is
             eternall
             ;
             learne
             hence
             to
             know
             that
             he
             is
             the
             Lord
             of
             all
             Time.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Vse
              
               5
            
             Doe
             not
             thou
             looke
             upon
             Time
             as
             belonging
             
             to
             thee
             ,
             
             but
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             overflowes
             all
             ;
             it
             is
             the
             phrase
             used
             in
             Psal.
             90.5
             .
             
             
               Thou
               carriest
               them
               away
               as
               with
               a
               floud
               ,
               they
               are
               as
               sheepe
               ,
            
             &c.
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             times
             are
             subject
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             over-reaches
             them
             ,
             and
             makes
             them
             long
             or
             short
             ,
             as
             it
             pleaseth
             him
             ;
             he
             is
             not
             only
             in
             himselfe
             eternall
             ,
             but
             hee
             is
             the
             lord
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             hee
             disposeth
             all
             times
             ,
             and
             appoints
             the
             seasons
             to
             every
             thing
             :
             if
             hee
             be
             thus
             ,
             then
             take
             heed
             of
             looking
             upon
             future
             times
             ,
             as
             thine
             owne
             ;
             thou
             breakest
             in
             now
             upon
             the
             Lords
             prerogative
             ,
             if
             thou
             looke
             upon
             future
             times
             as
             thine
             ,
             and
             sayeth
             with
             the
             rich
             man
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             
               now
               soule
               take
               thy
               rest
            
             ;
             this
             is
             sacrilege
             against
             God.
             It
             is
             ,
             as
             if
             a
             man
             should
             say
             ,
             I
             have
             three
             thousand
             acres
             of
             land
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             not
             three
             foot
             ,
             or
             if
             a
             man
             should
             say
             ,
             I
             have
             three
             thousand
             pound
             ,
             and
             hath
             not
             three
             pence
             .
             It
             is
             the
             use
             made
             of
             it
             in
             Iames
             4.13
             ,
             14.
             
             
             
               Goe
               to
               now
               yee
               that
               say
               ,
               to
               day
               ,
               or
               to
               morrow
               ,
               we
               will
               goe
               into
               such
               a
               Citie
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Whereas
             yee
             ought
             to
             say
             ,
             if
             the
             Lord
             will
             ,
             we
             shall
             live
             ,
             and
             doe
             this
             or
             that
             ,
             if
             hee
             will
             give
             us
             leave
             to
             come
             in
             upon
             his
             ground
             .
             This
             phrase
             is
             out
             of
             use
             with
             many
             men
             ,
             as
             clothes
             that
             are
             out
             of
             use
             ,
             we
             are
             unwilling
             to
             weare
             them
             ;
             but
             Christians
             should
             bring
             them
             into
             use
             againe
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             if
             the
             Lord
             please
             ;
             let
             them
             labour
             to
             doe
             this
             in
             feare
             and
             trembling
             .
             Thou
             shouldst
             thus
             thinke
             of
             time
             ,
             thou
             shouldst
             looke
             upon
             it
             ,
             as
             on
             a
             large
             field
             ,
             given
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             nothing
             of
             it
             belonging
             otherwise
             unto
             thee
             ;
             and
             looke
             what
             ground
             the
             
               Lord
               God
            
             gives
             thee
             ,
             thou
             art
             to
             sow
             seed
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             apply
             it
             to
             seeke
             him
             ,
             that
             thou
             mayest
             receive
             an
             
             harvest
             in
             future
             time
             ;
             and
             let
             men
             not
             say
             ,
             I
             will
             repent
             and
             turne
             to
             God
             hereafter
             ;
             but
             doe
             it
             presently
             in
             feare
             and
             trembling
             .
             Boast
             not
             of
             time
             ;
             why
             doest
             thou
             deferre
             the
             time
             ?
             thou
             breakest
             into
             the
             Lords
             right
             ,
             and
             oftentimes
             he
             cuts
             thee
             off
             for
             it
             ,
             because
             thou
             breakest
             into
             that
             ,
             which
             doth
             nothing
             belong
             unto
             thee
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           TENTH
           SERMON
           .
        
         
           
             
               EXODVS
               3.13
               ,
               14.
               
            
             
               And
               Moses
               said
               unto
               God
               ,
               Behold
               when
               I
               come
               unto
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               ,
               and
               shall
               say
               unto
               them
               ,
               the
               God
               of
               your
               fathers
               hath
               sent
               mee
               unto
               you
               ,
               and
               shall
               say
               unto
               me
               ,
               what
               is
               his
               name
               ;
               what
               shall
               I
               say
               unto
               them
               ?
            
             
               And
               God
               said
               unto
               Moses
               ,
               I
               AM
               ,
               THAT
               I
               AM
               :
               And
               he
               said
               ;
               thus
               thou
               shalt
               say
               unto
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               ,
               I
               AM
               hath
               sent
               me
               unto
               you
               .
            
          
        
         
           WEE
           come
           now
           to
           the
           next
           Attribute
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           the
           Simplicity
           of
           God
           :
           
           he
           is
           without
           all
           composition
           ,
           without
           any
           parts
           ,
           not
           having
           soule
           and
           body
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           ,
           not
           being
           compounded
           of
           substance
           and
           accident
           ,
           as
           we
           are
           ,
           but
           hee
           is
           
           simple
           ,
           without
           all
           composition
           .
           Which
           I
           gather
           out
           of
           these
           words
           ;
           I
           AM
           ,
           WHAT
           I
           AM
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           whatsoever
           is
           in
           mee
           ,
           it
           is
           my selfe
           .
           I
           am
           a
           pure
           act
           ,
           all
           being
           ,
           a
           whole
           ,
           entire
           ,
           simple
           ,
           and
           uniforme
           being
           ,
           without
           parts
           ,
           not
           like
           to
           the
           creature
           :
           for
           the
           best
           of
           them
           is
           compounded
           of
           actions
           ,
           and
           qualities
           ,
           but
           whatsoever
           is
           in
           me
           ,
           it
           is
           my selfe
           .
        
         
           Now
           in
           this
           simplicity
           ,
           and
           immixture
           of
           God
           ,
           wee
           will
           first
           fall
           upon
           that
           which
           the
           Scripture
           sets
           downe
           in
           plaine
           words
           ,
           Iohn
           4.24
           .
           
           
             God
             is
             a
             Spirit
          
           :
           
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           is
           not
           mixt
           ,
           he
           is
           not
           compounded
           of
           body
           and
           soule
           ,
           as
           men
           are
           ,
           but
           he
           is
           a
           Spirit
           .
           The
           word
           Spirit
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           Hebrew
           ,
           Greeke
           ,
           and
           Latine
           tongue
           ,
           doth
           signifie
           ,
           breath
           .
           A
           breath
           is
           indeede
           a
           body
           ,
           but
           because
           it
           is
           the
           finest
           body
           ,
           the
           most
           subtile
           ,
           and
           most
           invisible
           ,
           therefore
           immateriall
           substances
           ,
           which
           we
           are
           not
           able
           to
           conceive
           ,
           are
           represented
           to
           us
           under
           the
           name
           of
           a
           spirit
           ,
           or
           breath
           .
        
         
           
           Besides
           ,
           this
           is
           to
           be
           added
           ;
           though
           God
           bee
           said
           to
           be
           a
           spirit
           ,
           yet
           he
           is
           not
           properly
           a
           spirit
           as
           Angells
           are
           ;
           for
           an
           Angell
           is
           a
           creature
           ,
           and
           though
           it
           want
           a
           body
           ,
           and
           be
           a
           spirit
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           a
           created
           substance
           :
           but
           yet
           because
           that
           is
           neerest
           to
           the
           pure
           ,
           and
           incomprehensible
           nature
           of
           God
           ,
           therefore
           he
           calls
           himselfe
           a
           spirit
           ,
           as
           Angells
           are
           ,
           and
           our
           soules
           are
           .
        
         
           
           To
           shew
           you
           what
           a
           spirit
           is
           ,
           these
           foure
           things
           are
           to
           be
           considered
           .
        
         
           
           1
           It
           is
           proper
           to
           a
           Spirit
           to
           be
           invisible
           ,
           impalpable
           ,
           
           not
           to
           bee
           discerned
           by
           any
           sense
           .
           Therfore
           Christ
           bids
           his
           Disciples
           to
           feele
           him
           :
           
             Behold
             my
             hands
             ,
             and
             my
             feete
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             that
             it
             is
             I
             my selfe
             ,
             handle
             ,
             and
             see
          
           ;
           
           
             for
             a
             Spirit
             hath
             not
             flesh
             and
             bones
             as
             I
             have
             .
          
           A
           Spirit
           is
           that
           which
           is
           drawn
           from
           the
           sight
           of
           any
           corporeall
           sense
           whatsoever
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           sense
           God
           is
           called
           a
           Spirit
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           invisible
           :
           and
           therefore
           Moses
           is
           said
           to
           
             see
             him
             that
             is
             invisible
          
           ,
           not
           by
           any
           bodily
           eye
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           eye
           of
           faith
           .
        
         
           
           2
           ,
           Every
           Spirit
           moves
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           other
           things
           also
           :
           The
           body
           is
           but
           an
           earthy
           piece
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           able
           to
           stirre
           it selfe
           at
           all
           ,
           as
           you
           see
           it
           is
           when
           the
           soule
           is
           gone
           out
           of
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           spirit
           ,
           that
           both
           moves
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           carries
           the
           body
           up
           and
           downe
           where
           it
           listeth
           ,
           and
           it
           moves
           it selfe
           with
           all
           speed
           ,
           and
           agility
           ,
           because
           it
           finds
           no
           resistance
           .
           Bodies
           ,
           beside
           their
           elementarie
           motion
           vpward
           and
           downeward
           ,
           have
           no
           voluntarie
           motion
           ,
           they
           cannot
           move
           themselves
           whither
           they
           will
           ,
           as
           spirits
           doe
           ;
           And
           this
           I
           gather
           out
           of
           Ioh
           3.8
           .
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           is
           compared
           to
           the
           wind
           ,
           
           that
           
             blowes
             where
             it
             listeth
          
           .
        
         
           
           3.
           
           It
           is
           the
           propertie
           of
           every
           Spirit
           to
           move
           with
           exceeding
           great
           force
           and
           strength
           ,
           and
           with
           much
           vehemency
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           farre
           exceeds
           the
           strength
           of
           any
           body
           .
           Therefore
           in
           Isa
           :
           31.3
           .
           speaking
           of
           the
           strength
           of
           the
           Aegyptians
           ,
           
           he
           saith
           ,
           that
           
             they
             are
             flesh
             ,
             and
             not
             spirit
             :
          
           as
           if
           hee
           should
           say
           ;
           all
           flesh
           is
           weake
           ,
           but
           the
           spirit
           is
           strong
           .
           Therefore
           you
           see
           ,
           the
           Divells
           ,
           that
           
           are
           spirits
           ,
           what
           strength
           they
           have
           ;
           and
           the
           man
           in
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           that
           was
           possessed
           ,
           it
           is
           said
           that
           
             he
             could
             breake
             the
             strongest
             bonds
             ,
          
           and
           you
           see
           it
           commonly
           in
           those
           that
           are
           possessed
           ,
           and
           you
           read
           ,
           how
           he
           threw
           downe
           the
           house
           over
           Iobs
           children
           .
           This
           is
           the
           strength
           of
           the
           spirit
           exceeding
           the
           strength
           of
           any
           body
           .
        
         
           4
           It
           insinuates
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           enters
           into
           any
           bodily
           substance
           ,
           without
           all
           penetration
           of
           dimension
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           held
           out
           of
           any
           place
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           a
           body
           ,
           that
           is
           in
           it
           ;
           it
           may
           be
           in
           it
           ,
           though
           the
           place
           be
           otherwise
           full
           :
           as
           ,
           you
           see
           ,
           the
           soule
           is
           in
           the
           body
           ,
           you
           shall
           find
           no
           where
           an
           emptie
           place
           ,
           the
           body
           is
           every
           where
           whole
           ;
           yet
           the
           Spirit
           insinuates
           it selfe
           in
           every
           part
           ,
           and
           no
           body
           can
           keepe
           it
           out
           .
           And
           so
           is
           God
           ;
           he
           is
           invisible
           ,
           not
           seene
           by
           any
           eye
           ,
           hee
           moves
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           all
           things
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           as
           he
           lists
           ;
           and
           he
           doth
           what
           he
           doth
           with
           exceeding
           great
           strength
           ;
           and
           then
           ,
           hee
           fills
           every
           place
           ,
           both
           heaven
           and
           earth
           ;
           what
           bodies
           soever
           be
           there
           ,
           yet
           he
           may
           be
           there
           notwithstanding
           .
           And
           thus
           you
           see
           in
           what
           sense
           this
           is
           to
           be
           understood
           ,
           God
           is
           a
           Spirit
        
         
           Now
           we
           will
           come
           to
           apply
           this
           .
        
         
           
             
               Vse
            
             1
          
           If
           God
           be
           a
           Spirit
           ,
           first
           then
           this
           we
           may
           gather
           from
           it
           :
        
         
           1
           That
           his
           eye
           is
           cheifely
           vpon
           the
           spirits
           of
           men
           .
           
           There
           are
           many
           things
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           which
           his
           hand
           hath
           made
           :
           but
           that
           which
           he
           chiefely
           lookes
           to
           ,
           is
           the
           minde
           ,
           and
           spirit
           of
           man.
           Whereas
           a
           man
           consists
           of
           two
           parts
           ,
           a
           
           body
           and
           a
           spirit
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           spirit
           that
           is
           like
           to
           God
           :
           and
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           spirituall
           substance
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           it
           is
           said
           to
           be
           made
           after
           his
           Image
           ,
           and
           therefore
           in
           Heb
           :
           12
           ,
           God
           is
           called
           ,
           the
           
             Father
             of
             Spirits
          
           :
           Why
           ?
           He
           is
           the
           Father
           of
           the
           body
           also
           ,
           he
           made
           that
           ,
           but
           the
           meaning
           is
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Father
           over
           them
           ,
           because
           he
           guides
           and
           nurtures
           them
           ,
           being
           most
           like
           to
           himselfe
           :
           as
           the
           sonne
           is
           like
           the
           father
           ,
           so
           they
           are
           like
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           therefore
           hee
           most
           regards
           the
           spirits
           of
           men
           .
           As
           you
           may
           see
           when
           Samuel
           went
           to
           anoint
           David
           King
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           sonnes
           of
           Iesse
           came
           before
           him
           ,
           those
           that
           were
           much
           more
           proper
           than
           
             David
             ,
             God
          
           tells
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           did
           not
           looke
           upon
           the
           persons
           of
           men
           ,
           nor
           upon
           their
           
             outward
             appearance
          
           ,
           hee
           heedes
           them
           not
           ;
           what
           doth
           he
           then
           ?
           he
           sees
           the
           soule
           and
           spirit
           of
           man
           ;
           the
           
             Lord
             looketh
             upon
             the
             heart
          
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           that
           hee
           judgeth
           of
           them
           ,
           1
           Sam.
           16.7
           .
           
        
         
           Now
           ,
           if
           his
           eye
           be
           chiefly
           upon
           the
           spirit
           ,
           thou
           shouldest
           labour
           to
           let
           thine
           eye
           be
           chiefly
           still
           upon
           thy
           spirit
           ,
           and
           so
           thou
           shalt
           most
           please
           him
           .
           Let
           thy
           eye
           be
           upon
           thy
           soule
           ,
           to
           keepe
           it
           cleane
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           be
           fit
           for
           communion
           with
           him
           ,
           who
           is
           a
           spirit
           .
           This
           should
           teach
           you
           to
           looke
           to
           the
           fashion
           of
           your
           soules
           within
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           likest
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           carry
           his
           image
           in
           them
           ;
           he
           is
           a
           father
           of
           them
           in
           a
           speciall
           manner
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           that
           whereby
           you
           may
           have
           communion
           with
           him
           ,
           in
           that
           which
           is
           most
           proper
           unto
           him
           ,
           in
           spirituall
           exercises
           and
           performances
           .
        
         
         
           
             
               Object
               .
            
          
           But
           ,
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           what
           is
           it
           that
           you
           would
           have
           us
           to
           doe
           to
           our
           spirits
           ,
           
           to
           have
           them
           fit
           for
           the
           Lord
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           regard
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           may
           be
           like
           to
           him
           ?
        
         
           
             
               Answ.
            
             1
          
           1
           Thou
           must
           scoure
           and
           
             cleanse
             them
             from
             all
             filthinesse
          
           .
           2
           Cor.
           7.1
           .
           
           
             Having
             therefore
             these
             promises
             ,
             (
             dearely
             beloved
             ,
             let
             us
             cleanse
             our selves
             from
             all
             filthinisse
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             spirit
             ,
             perfecting
             holinesse
             in
             the
             feare
             of
             God.
          
           There
           is
           a
           pollution
           ,
           which
           the
           Apostle
           speakes
           of
           ,
           which
           pollution
           he
           divides
           into
           two
           kindes
           ,
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           of
           the
           spirit
           :
           both
           of
           these
           ,
           thou
           must
           labour
           to
           bee
           cleansed
           from
           ,
           but
           specially
           that
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           if
           t●●n
           wouldst
           have
           it
           fit
           to
           have
           the
           Lord
           to
           delight
           in
           :
           for
           he
           being
           a
           Spirit
           ,
           doth
           most
           regard
           those
           actions
           which
           are
           done
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           therefore
           that
           is
           the
           thing
           that
           mainely
           thou
           shouldst
           looke
           to
           .
        
         
           
             
               Object
               .
            
          
           But
           what
           is
           that
           pollution
           of
           spirit
           ,
           or
           what
           is
           that
           which
           doth
           defile
           it
           ?
        
         
           
             
               Answ.
               
            
          
           Every
           thing
           in
           the
           world
           defiles
           the
           spirit
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           lusted
           after
           .
           
           2
           Pet.
           1.4
           .
           
           
             Having
             escaped
             the
             corruption
             that
             is
             in
             the
             world
             through
             lust
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           all
           things
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           it
           ,
           they
           doe
           then
           corrupt
           the
           spirit
           ,
           defile
           ,
           and
           soile
           it
           ,
           when
           the
           soule
           of
           man
           hath
           a
           lust
           after
           them
           .
           You
           might
           medle
           with
           all
           things
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           not
           be
           defiled
           by
           them
           ,
           if
           you
           had
           pure
           affections
           ,
           but
           when
           you
           have
           a
           lust
           after
           any
           thing
           ,
           then
           it
           defiles
           your
           spirit
           ;
           therefore
           in
           Titus
           1.15
           .
           the
           Apostle
           speakes
           of
           a
           
             conscience
             defiled
          
           
           .
           And
           in
           Matt.
           15.
           
           
           19.
           saith
           our
           Saviour
           :
           
             out
             of
             the
             heart
             proceede
             evill
             thoughts
             ,
             murthers
             ,
             adulterers
             ,
             fornications
             ,
             thefts
             ,
             false
             witnesse
             ,
             blasphemies
             ;
             these
             are
             the
             th●●gs
             wh●●h
             defile
             a
             man.
          
           He
           doth
           not
           speake
           onely
           of
           actuall
           adulterie
           ,
           or
           murther
           ,
           but
           even
           of
           the
           si●●ull
           dispositions
           of
           the
           soule
           :
           even
           these
           are
           things
           that
           defile
           the
           spirit
           in
           Gods
           sight
           ,
           who
           lookes
           upon
           them
           as
           you
           doe
           upon
           outward
           filthinesse
           with
           the
           eyes
           of
           your
           body
           :
           So
           that
           every
           inordinate
           lusting
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           doth
           defile
           the
           soule
           .
        
         
           
             
               Object
               .
            
          
           But
           is
           not
           this
           rule
           too
           strait
           ?
           We
           are
           commanded
           not
           to
           murther
           ,
           nor
           to
           commit
           adultery
           :
           this
           is
           the
           commandement
           :
           and
           why
           should
           you
           say
           ,
           that
           every
           disordered
           affection
           doth
           defile
           the
           soule
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           more
           regarded
           by
           God
           then
           the
           outward
           actions
           ?
        
         
           
             
               Answ.
               
            
          
           You
           must
           know
           that
           the
           tenth
           commandement
           doth
           strike
           against
           these
           abominations
           :
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             lust
          
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           is
           translated
           :
           Rom.
           7
           :
           so
           that
           these
           lustings
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           
           are
           those
           that
           defile
           the
           soule
           .
           You
           see
           that
           God
           hath
           spent
           a
           whole
           commandement
           against
           them
           .
           And
           indeede
           ,
           all
           the
           actuall
           sinnes
           committed
           by
           us
           simply
           considered
           in
           themselves
           ,
           as
           committed
           by
           the
           body
           ,
           are
           not
           so
           hated
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           the
           pollution
           of
           the
           spirit
           is
           .
           
           Nay
           ,
           I
           dare
           be
           bol●●
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           act
           of
           adultery
           ,
           and
           murther
           ,
           is
           not
           so
           abominable
           in
           Gods
           eyes
           ,
           as
           the
           filthinesse
           of
           the
           spirit
           ;
           this
           is
           more
           abominable
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           a
           spirit
           ,
           than
           the
           act
           of
           the
           body
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           the
           spirit
           that
           he
           mainly
           lookes
           to
           .
           
           Indeed
           the
           act
           contracts
           the
           guilt
           ;
           because
           the
           lust
           is
           then
           growne
           up
           to
           an
           height
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           is
           come
           to
           an
           absolute
           will
           and
           execution
           .
           Therefore
           ,
           if
           these
           lustings
           doe
           presse
           into
           the
           soule
           ,
           wee
           should
           put
           them
           out
           againe
           ,
           and
           reject
           them
           with
           shame
           and
           griefe
           :
           for
           GOD
           
             is
             a
             Spirit
          
           ,
           and
           beholdes
           the
           continuall
           behaviour
           of
           thy
           spirit
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           the
           injury
           which
           you
           offer
           to
           others
           ,
           though
           in
           it selfe
           it
           be
           a
           great
           sinne
           ,
           yet
           that
           inward
           brooding
           of
           it
           in
           thy
           heart
           ,
           plotting
           mischiefe
           ,
           that
           boiles
           within
           thee
           ,
           while
           it
           hatches
           rancour
           and
           revenge
           ,
           this
           is
           that
           which
           he
           hates
           ,
           though
           thou
           shouldest
           never
           commit
           any
           actuall
           sinne
           this
           way
           .
           Iam.
           4.5
           .
           you
           have
           this
           phrase
           used
           ,
           
           
             The
             lust
             of
             the
             spirit
             to
             envie
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           bent
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           and
           inclination
           of
           the
           minde
           ,
           which
           lookes
           upon
           the
           gifts
           of
           others
           ,
           whereby
           it
           overshines
           them
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           lust
           to
           have
           that
           light
           put
           out
           ,
           that
           their
           candle
           might
           appeare
           above
           it
           ;
           though
           they
           act
           nothing
           ,
           yet
           this
           is
           abominable
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           
           And
           that
           I
           might
           not
           deliver
           this
           without
           ground
           ,
           consider
           :
        
         
           
           There
           is
           nothing
           so
           pleasing
           to
           God
           as
           a
           broken
           heart
           ,
           Isa.
           57.
           
           
           Now
           the
           breaking
           of
           the
           heart
           is
           nothing
           else
           ,
           but
           the
           severing
           betweene
           the
           heart
           and
           sin
           .
           As
           when
           you
           see
           an
           artificers
           worke
           ,
           wherein
           many
           parts
           are
           glued
           together
           ;
           if
           it
           should
           fall
           downe
           ,
           or
           the
           glue
           be
           dissolved
           ,
           then
           they
           all
           breake
           to
           pieces
           :
           and
           when
           the
           lusts
           that
           are
           in
           our
           soules
           are
           thus
           severed
           ,
           
           this
           pleaseth
           the
           Lord
           ;
           not
           that
           the
           affliction
           of
           a
           mans
           spirit
           is
           pleasing
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           but
           the
           separation
           of
           sinne
           from
           his
           soule
           ,
           when
           the
           soder
           that
           joynes
           a
           sinfull
           action
           and
           the
           heart
           together
           ,
           when
           this
           is
           dissolved
           ,
           this
           doth
           please
           the
           Lord.
           And
           by
           the
           rule
           of
           contraries
           ,
           if
           this
           be
           true
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           spirit
           is
           glued
           by
           any
           lust
           to
           any
           inordinate
           thing
           ,
           it
           is
           most
           hatefull
           to
           God
           :
           for
           the
           stronger
           the
           lust
           is
           ,
           the
           stronger
           is
           the
           glue
           ;
           and
           therefore
           a
           man
           the
           more
           he
           is
           tyed
           to
           this
           world
           ,
           and
           hath
           such
           strong
           lusts
           ,
           the
           more
           hee
           hath
           this
           uncleannesse
           and
           pollution
           of
           spirit
           .
           And
           therefore
           as
           a
           broken
           heart
           is
           most
           acceptable
           to
           God
           :
           so
           a
           spirit
           that
           is
           knit
           to
           any
           inordinate
           object
           ,
           by
           the
           thing
           ,
           that
           it
           cleaves
           to
           ,
           it
           becomes
           most
           hatefull
           and
           abominable
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           Consider
           ,
           that
           although
           a
           lust
           left
           at
           liberty
           ,
           when
           God
           hath
           taken
           off
           the
           chaine
           ,
           and
           suffers
           it
           to
           doe
           what
           it
           will
           ,
           doth
           contract
           more
           guilt
           ,
           and
           doth
           indeede
           more
           hurt
           to
           mankind
           ;
           yet
           he
           that
           hath
           a
           heart
           as
           full
           of
           lust
           ,
           and
           filthinesse
           ,
           is
           no
           lesse
           abominable
           ,
           and
           odious
           in
           Gods
           sight
           .
           Take
           a
           wolfe
           ,
           that
           runnes
           up
           and
           downe
           ,
           and
           kills
           the
           sheepe
           ,
           that
           wolfe
           is
           abominable
           ,
           and
           every
           one
           cries
           out
           against
           him
           ;
           but
           a
           wise
           man
           that
           sees
           a
           wolfe
           tyed
           up
           in
           a
           chaine
           ,
           hates
           that
           as
           much
           as
           he
           did
           the
           other
           :
           for
           he
           knowes
           that
           he
           hath
           the
           same
           nature
           ,
           and
           would
           doe
           as
           much
           hurt
           if
           he
           were
           let
           loose
           :
           So
           we
           may
           say
           of
           men
           ,
           whose
           hearts
           are
           full
           of
           lusts
           ,
           God
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           hath
           tyed
           them
           up
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           breake
           not
           
           forth
           ;
           yet
           these
           lusts
           are
           abominable
           and
           hatefull
           in
           his
           sight
           ,
           though
           they
           doe
           not
           so
           much
           hurt
           ,
           nor
           breake
           so
           many
           commandements
           .
           Therfore
           let
           them
           consider
           this
           ,
           that
           live
           under
           good
           families
           ,
           good
           Tutours
           ,
           or
           in
           good
           company
           ,
           cōmonly
           they
           are
           as
           wolves
           tied
           up
           ,
           they
           cannot
           break
           forth
           so
           into
           outward
           acts
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           they
           are
           restrained
           by
           reason
           of
           some
           bodies
           favour
           that
           they
           would
           not
           lose
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           ,
           but
           yet
           they
           give
           way
           to
           the
           spirit
           within
           ,
           that
           rangeth
           and
           lusteth
           up
           and
           downe
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           therefore
           defiled
           in
           Gods
           sight
           .
        
         
           
           Consider
           that
           these
           lusts
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           are
           full
           of
           the
           spawne
           ,
           and
           egges
           of
           sinne
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           they
           are
           the
           mother
           sinne
           :
           it
           is
           pregnant
           with
           actuall
           sinne
           .
           Iam.
           4.1
           .
           
           
             From
             whence
             come
             warres
             and
             fightings
             among
             you
             ?
             come
             they
             not
             hence
             ,
             even
             of
             your
             lusts
             that
             warre
             in
             your
             members
             ?
          
           Concupiscence
           is
           but
           as
           the
           lust
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           concupiscence
           is
           full
           of
           actuall
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           brings
           them
           forth
           when
           occasion
           is
           given
           ;
           Iam.
           1.15
           .
           
           And
           therfore
           it
           is
           more
           hated
           than
           an
           act
           is
           ,
           which
           is
           but
           one
           ,
           which
           hath
           not
           so
           much
           spawne
           in
           it
           :
           and
           therefore
           you
           ought
           to
           cleanse
           your
           spirit
           from
           this
           pollution
           .
        
         
           
             
               Quest.
               
            
          
           But
           how
           shall
           we
           doe
           this
           ?
           to
           get
           our
           spirits
           thus
           cleansed
           ?
        
         
           
             
               Answ.
            
             1
          
           You
           must
           search
           out
           the
           pollution
           of
           the
           spirit
           .
           
           For
           the
           spirit
           of
           a
           man
           is
           a
           deepe
           thing
           ,
           and
           hidden
           ,
           full
           of
           corners
           and
           cranne
           ,
           a
           lust
           and
           pollution
           will
           easily
           hide
           it selfe
           in
           〈◊〉
           ;
           therefore
           thou
           must
           finde
           it
           out
           and
           confesse
           it
           .
           Doe
           as
           
           
           David
           ●●d
           ,
           goe
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           
             Lord
             search
             ,
             and
             try
             me
             ,
             see
             if
             there
             be
             any
             wickednesse
             in
             me
          
           ▪
           as
           if
           he
           should
           say
           ,
           if
           I
           could
           ,
           I
           would
           search
           my
           owne
           heart
           ,
           but
           I
           cannot
           doe
           it
           enough
           ,
           therefore
           doe
           thou
           come
           and
           doe
           it
           ;
           I
           will
           open
           the
           doores
           ,
           as
           a
           man
           useth
           to
           say
           to
           the
           officers
           that
           come
           to
           looke
           for
           a
           traytour
           ,
           Doe
           you
           come
           in
           ,
           and
           search
           if
           there
           be
           any
           here
           ,
           I
           will
           set
           open
           my
           doores
           ;
           so
           faith
           David
           here
           .
           So
           ,
           when
           a
           man
           would
           cleanse
           his
           heart
           from
           the
           pollutions
           of
           his
           spirit
           ,
           let
           him
           doe
           on
           that
           manner
           ;
           remember
           ,
           that
           to
           hide
           a
           traytour
           is
           to
           be
           a
           traytour
           himselfe
           ;
           therefore
           labour
           to
           finde
           it
           ;
           and
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           found
           ,
           confesse
           it
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           lay
           a
           just
           weight
           upon
           it
           .
           What
           though
           it
           never
           breakes
           forth
           into
           outward
           actions
           ?
           say
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           O
           Lord
           ,
           I
           know
           that
           thou
           lookest
           to
           the
           spirit
           ,
           and
           art
           conversant
           about
           it
           :
           to
           have
           a
           polluted
           spirit
           ,
           is
           an
           abomination
           to
           thee
           .
           This
           is
           a
           thing
           that
           we
           would
           doe
           ,
           and
           wee
           are
           oftentimes
           to
           blame
           in
           this
           ,
           in
           our
           prayers
           :
           for
           we
           confesse
           our
           actuall
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           doe
           not
           confesse
           the
           pollution
           of
           our
           spirits
           to
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
           
             
               Quest.
               
            
          
           But
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           We
           would
           faine
           have
           some
           directions
           to
           finde
           out
           this
           uncleanesse
           of
           our
           spirits
           .
        
         
           
             
               Answ.
               
            
          
           Consider
           ,
           what
           ariseth
           in
           thy
           spirit
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           stirred
           at
           any
           time
           ,
           and
           there
           thou
           shalt
           finde
           what
           the
           pollution
           of
           the
           spirit
           is
           .
           Set
           a
           pot
           on
           the
           fire
           ,
           and
           put
           flesh
           into
           it
           ;
           while
           it
           is
           colde
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           but
           water
           and
           meat
           :
           but
           set
           it
           a
           boyling
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           scumme
           ariseth
           .
           It
           is
           a
           
           similitude
           used
           in
           Ezek.
           24.11
           ,
           12.
           
           
           I
           say
           ,
           observe
           what
           ariseth
           in
           thy
           spirit
           ,
           at
           any
           time
           ,
           whē
           there
           is
           some
           commotion
           ,
           when
           thy
           spirit
           is
           stirred
           more
           than
           ordinary
           ,
           now
           every
           temptation
           is
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           a
           fire
           to
           make
           the
           pot
           boyle
           ,
           any
           injurie
           that
           is
           offered
           to
           us
           ,
           this
           makes
           the
           scumme
           to
           arise
           ,
           now
           see
           what
           ariseth
           out
           there
           ,
           and
           when
           any
           object
           comes
           to
           allure
           thee
           to
           sinne
           ,
           see
           what
           thoughts
           arise
           in
           thy
           heart
           ,
           as
           the
           thoughts
           of
           profit
           or
           preferment
           ,
           so
           that
           when
           such
           an
           opportunity
           comes
           ,
           it
           stirres
           the
           spirit
           ,
           and
           sets
           it
           on
           boyling
           ;
           consider
           what
           then
           ariseth
           in
           thy
           heart
           ,
           and
           thou
           shalt
           see
           what
           thy
           spirit
           is
           .
           And
           that
           which
           thou
           art
           to
           doe
           ,
           when
           thou
           findest
           it
           ,
           is
           to
           confesse
           it
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           suffer
           it
           not
           to
           come
           into
           outward
           act
           ;
           cast
           it
           out
           ,
           suffer
           it
           not
           to
           boyle
           in
           :
           Ezek.
           24.13
           .
           
        
         
           
           When
           thou
           hast
           done
           this
           ,
           thou
           must
           not
           stay
           here
           :
           but
           thou
           must
           labour
           to
           loathe
           and
           hate
           that
           pollution
           of
           spirit
           .
           There
           are
           two
           things
           to
           be
           hated
           by
           us
           ;
           the
           sinne
           ,
           that
           we
           looke
           upon
           as
           a
           pleasant
           thing
           ;
           but
           there
           is
           besides
           ,
           thy
           inclination
           to
           that
           thing
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           the
           pollution
           of
           thy
           spirit
           ,
           and
           that
           thou
           must
           hate
           and
           loathe
           ;
           thou
           must
           not
           onely
           hate
           the
           object
           that
           is
           offered
           to
           thee
           ,
           but
           thy selfe
           also
           ,
           and
           the
           uncleanesse
           of
           thy
           spirit
           .
           Thus
           it
           is
           with
           every
           one
           ,
           whose
           heart
           is
           right
           ,
           Ezek.
           36.21
           .
           that
           is
           ,
           
           when
           a
           man
           begins
           to
           looke
           upon
           his
           sinne
           ,
           and
           see
           the
           pollution
           of
           the
           spirit
           in
           it
           ,
           he
           begins
           to
           grow
           to
           an
           indignation
           against
           it
           ,
           (
           as
           that
           is
           the
           fruite
           of
           godly
           sorrow
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           
           
           7.
           )
           he
           findes
           his
           heart
           so
           disposed
           ,
           that
           he
           begins
           to
           quarrell
           with
           his
           heart
           ,
           and
           to
           fall
           out
           with
           it
           ;
           and
           to
           say
           ;
           What
           ?
           have
           I
           such
           a
           heart
           that
           will
           carry
           me
           to
           sinne
           ?
           that
           will
           not
           onely
           carry
           me
           to
           sinne
           ,
           but
           to
           hell
           ?
           Hee
           begins
           to
           loathe
           himselfe
           ,
           hee
           would
           not
           owne
           his
           owne
           selfe
           ,
           if
           hee
           could
           ;
           hee
           would
           goe
           out
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           he
           is
           weary
           of
           his
           owne
           heart
           :
           such
           a
           hatred
           and
           loathing
           thou
           must
           have
           of
           this
           pollution
           of
           spirit
           that
           is
           in
           thee
           .
           And
           this
           thou
           shalt
           doe
           ,
           if
           thou
           wilt
           but
           consider
           ,
           what
           evill
           this
           pollution
           doth
           bring
           thee
           ,
           and
           what
           hurt
           filthinesse
           hath
           done
           to
           thee
           :
           a
           man
           can
           hate
           the
           disease
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           and
           cry
           out
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           why
           should
           not
           men
           doe
           so
           of
           the
           soule
           ?
           It
           is
           our
           sinne
           that
           is
           the
           cause
           of
           all
           evill
           ;
           it
           is
           not
           poverty
           ,
           or
           disgrace
           ,
           or
           sicknesse
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           sinne
           in
           thy
           poverty
           ,
           sinne
           in
           thy
           disgrace
           ,
           sinne
           in
           thy
           sicknesse
           :
           so
           that
           if
           a
           man
           could
           looke
           upon
           sinne
           as
           the
           greatest
           evill
           ,
           and
           that
           doth
           him
           the
           greatest
           mischiefe
           ,
           he
           would
           hate
           that
           above
           all
           things
           .
           And
           here
           remember
           not
           onely
           to
           doe
           it
           in
           generall
           ,
           but
           to
           pitch
           thy
           hatred
           chiefly
           upon
           thy
           beloved
           sinne
           .
           Be
           ready
           to
           say
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           as
           Haman
           of
           Mordecai
           ;
           what
           availeth
           it
           me
           ,
           if
           Mordecai
           yet
           live
           ?
           If
           we
           could
           do
           so
           with
           our
           beloved
           lusts
           ,
           and
           come
           to
           such
           a
           hatred
           of
           them
           as
           Haman
           had
           of
           Mordecai
           ,
           to
           hate
           that
           beloved
           pollution
           ,
           which
           cleaves
           so
           fast
           to
           thy
           spirit
           ,
           this
           were
           a
           blessed
           thing
           .
        
         
           Thou
           must
           yet
           goe
           a
           step
           further
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           get
           it
           mortified
           ,
           to
           get
           it
           utterly
           cast
           out
           ,
           slaine
           and
           killed
           ,
           not
           to
           suffer
           it
           to
           live
           with
           thee
           :
           thou
           
           must
           doe
           with
           such
           a
           pollution
           of
           thy
           spirit
           ,
           as
           thou
           doest
           with
           thine
           utter
           enemy
           ,
           whom
           thou
           followest
           to
           death
           ,
           and
           wilt
           have
           the
           law
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           wilt
           be
           content
           with
           nothing
           but
           his
           life
           :
           So
           when
           thou
           hast
           found
           out
           thy
           sinne
           ,
           then
           goe
           this
           step
           further
           ,
           to
           have
           it
           out
           before
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           cry
           against
           it
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           his
           enemy
           ,
           &
           thy
           enemy
           ,
           &
           an
           enemy
           to
           his
           grace
           ;
           it
           hath
           sought
           thy
           life
           ,
           and
           thou
           wilt
           have
           the
           life
           of
           it
           before
           thou
           hast
           done
           :
           this
           thou
           shouldest
           doe
           ,
           to
           get
           it
           utterly
           cast
           out
           ,
           to
           get
           an
           utter
           separation
           betwixt
           thy
           soule
           and
           it
           ;
           so
           that
           if
           there
           should
           come
           a
           temptation
           to
           hee
           againe
           ,
           if
           there
           should
           be
           pleasure
           on
           the
           one
           hand
           ,
           and
           threatnings
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           then
           thou
           shouldest
           say
           ,
           rather
           any
           thing
           than
           this
           sinne
           ,
           than
           this
           lust
           ,
           it
           is
           my
           greatest
           enemy
           ,
           that
           hath
           done
           me
           thus
           much
           mischiefe
           ;
           so
           that
           thy
           soule
           doth
           not
           onely
           loath
           it
           ,
           but
           thou
           wilt
           not
           suffer
           it
           to
           live
           in
           thee
           ;
           this
           is
           that
           which
           wee
           ought
           to
           doe
           ,
           if
           wee
           would
           cleanse
           our
           spirits
           .
        
         
           
           When
           a
           man
           hath
           done
           all
           this
           ,
           thou
           must
           goe
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           beseech
           him
           that
           hee
           would
           melt
           that
           soder
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           make
           a
           dissolution
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           sever
           thy
           soule
           ,
           and
           the
           lust
           that
           cleaves
           so
           fast
           to
           it
           .
           That
           which
           made
           the
           soule
           ,
           and
           the
           object
           to
           cleave
           so
           fast
           together
           is
           lust
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           soder
           :
           which
           like
           unto
           soder
           must
           be
           melted
           with
           fire
           :
           Isay
           4.4
           .
           
           
             When
             the
             Lord
             shall
             have
             washed
             away
             the
             filth
             of
             the
             daughters
             of
             Sion
             ,
             and
             shall
             have
             purged
             the
             blood
             
             of
             Ierusalem
             from
             the
             midst
             thereof
             ,
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             wisedome
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             burning
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           
             holy
             Ghost
          
           ,
           who
           is
           as
           fire
           ,
           that
           melts
           the
           soder
           ,
           and
           loosens
           it
           ;
           &
           also
           the
           word
           ,
           Ier.
           23.24
           .
           &
           so
           also
           in
           Mal.
           3.
           
           
           
           Christ
           there
           is
           compared
           to
           fire
           ,
           and
           to
           
             Fullers
             sope
          
           ,
           and
           all
           to
           expresse
           the
           divers
           wayes
           that
           the
           Lord
           hath
           to
           cleanse
           our
           spirits
           from
           sinne
           .
           Sinne
           cleaves
           to
           the
           soule
           as
           drosse
           to
           the
           gold
           :
           now
           
             the
             spirit
             of
             burning
             cleanseth
          
           and
           purifies
           it
           ;
           yea
           it
           doth
           it
           violently
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           said
           to
           be
           a
           hammer
           also
           in
           Ieremy
           .
           Againe
           ,
           sinne
           sinkes
           in
           as
           a
           deepe
           staine
           ,
           therefore
           Christ
           is
           as
           sope
           to
           cleanse
           it
           .
           And
           therefore
           goe
           ,
           and
           say
           to
           God
           ,
           Rather
           than
           I
           should
           not
           be
           cleansed
           ,
           Lord
           cleanse
           me
           with
           the
           fire
           of
           affliction
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           also
           called
           ,
           Zach.
           13.9
           .
           
           
             And
             I
             will
             bring
             the
             third
             part
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             through
             the
             fire
             ,
             and
             will
             refine
             thē
             ,
             as
             silver
             is
             refined
             ,
             &
             will
             try
             them
             as
             gold
             is
             tryed
             .
          
           It
           were
           best
           (
           my
           beloved
           )
           if
           you
           would
           yeeld
           to
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           &
           the
           Word
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           cleanse
           you
           before
           his
           sight
           :
           For
           if
           that
           will
           not
           doe
           ,
           he
           will
           come
           with
           the
           fire
           of
           affliction
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           better
           that
           you
           should
           be
           dealt
           so
           with
           ,
           than
           that
           your
           soules
           ,
           being
           still
           uncleane
           ,
           should
           perish
           for
           ever
           .
        
         
           
           To
           fit
           thy
           spirit
           for
           the
           Lord
           ,
           that
           is
           a
           spirit
           ,
           and
           the
           father
           of
           spirits
           ,
           thou
           must
           goe
           yet
           one
           step
           further
           ;
           thou
           must
           labour
           to
           beautifie
           it
           ,
           to
           seeke
           to
           adorne
           it
           by
           a
           spirituall
           excellency
           .
           Now
           if
           thou
           wouldest
           beautifie
           it
           by
           any
           thing
           ,
           seeke
           not
           for
           outward
           excellencies
           ,
           as
           clothes
           ,
           or
           fine
           apparell
           ,
           or
           adorning
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           
           men
           ,
           but
           seeke
           such
           an
           excellency
           as
           is
           sutable
           to
           the
           spirit
           :
           seeke
           not
           other
           things
           ;
           for
           they
           are
           such
           things
           that
           God
           regards
           not
           .
           So
           that
           ,
           as
           every
           man
           seekes
           some
           excellency
           or
           other
           ,
           that
           which
           thou
           art
           to
           seeke
           is
           ,
           to
           get
           spirituall
           excellency
           ,
           such
           as
           may
           beautifie
           thy
           heart
           ,
           for
           that
           which
           is
           outward
           ,
           God
           regardeth
           not
           .
           You
           shall
           see
           an
           excellent
           place
           for
           this
           ,
           Isay
           66.2
           .
           
           
             All
             these
             things
             hath
             my
             hand
             made
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
             but
             to
             this
             man
             will
             I
             looke
             ,
             even
             to
             him
             that
             is
             poore
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             contrite
             spirit
             ,
             and
             trembleth
             at
             my
             word
             .
          
           When
           the
           Lord
           lookes
           upon
           all
           things
           here
           below
           ,
           they
           are
           all
           at
           his
           command
           ,
           
             (
             my
             hand
             hath
             made
             them
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           and
           I
           can
           dispose
           of
           them
           as
           I
           will
           )
           but
           what
           is
           it
           ,
           of
           all
           them
           ,
           that
           I
           doe
           esteeme
           ?
           a
           spirit
           that
           is
           fashioned
           ,
           and
           beautified
           with
           inward
           ornaments
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           trembles
           at
           my
           word
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           thing
           which
           I
           regard
           .
           So
           1
           Pet.
           3.3
           .
           you
           have
           a
           comparison
           there
           of
           outward
           excellencies
           ,
           
           and
           of
           the
           spirituall
           decking
           of
           the
           inward
           man
           ,
           which
           the
           Apostle
           preferreth
           ,
           because
           that
           is
           a
           thing
           that
           is
           esteemed
           of
           by
           
             God.
             Whose
             adorning
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             let
             it
             not
             be
             that
             outward
             adorning
             ,
             of
             plaiting
             the
             haire
             ,
             and
             of
             wearing
             golde
             ,
             or
             of
             putting
             on
             of
             apparell
             :
             But
             let
             it
             be
             the
             hidden
             man
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             in
             that
             which
             is
             not
             corruptible
             ,
             even
             the
             ornament
             of
             a
             meeke
             and
             quiet
             spirit
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             of
             great
             price
             .
          
           So
           it
           is
           said
           of
           wisedome
           ,
           Prov.
           3.22
           .
           
           
             It
             shall
             be
             life
             to
             thy
             soule
             ,
             and
             grace
             to
             thy
             necke
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           wisedome
           adornes
           the
           soule
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           ,
           therefore
           that
           is
           the
           
           excellency
           that
           is
           chiefly
           to
           be
           sought
           by
           us
           ,
           even
           thus
           to
           adorne
           the
           soule
           .
           And
           there
           is
           good
           reason
           for
           it
           :
           for
           ,
           if
           thou
           consider
           what
           thy
           body
           is
           ,
           and
           what
           thy
           spirit
           is
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           see
           ,
           that
           all
           these
           things
           that
           doe
           adorne
           the
           outward
           man
           ,
           are
           not
           the
           excellencies
           to
           bee
           sought
           after
           .
           Indeed
           there
           are
           divers
           kindes
           of
           those
           excellencies
           ;
           they
           are
           of
           three
           sorts
           .
           First
           ,
           excellency
           of
           clothes
           ,
           and
           building
           ,
           and
           such
           gaudy
           things
           ,
           which
           children
           and
           vaine
           men
           and
           women
           are
           sensible
           of
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           great
           titles
           ,
           and
           honours
           ,
           and
           great
           rewards
           ,
           which
           a
           higher
           sort
           of
           men
           are
           capable
           of
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           excellency
           of
           learning
           ,
           and
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           skill
           in
           arts
           and
           sciences
           ;
           and
           this
           also
           is
           but
           an
           outward
           excellency
           :
           for
           though
           it
           be
           seated
           in
           the
           spirit
           ,
           yet
           it
           inables
           onely
           to
           outward
           things
           .
           These
           are
           not
           the
           excellencies
           that
           thou
           shouldest
           seeke
           for
           :
           but
           it
           is
           an
           excellency
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           thou
           art
           to
           regard
           :
           looke
           to
           thy
           spirit
           what
           that
           is
           :
           for
           as
           the
           spirit
           is
           ,
           such
           is
           the
           man.
           
             Spiritus
             est
             perfectio
             hominis
          
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           proper
           excellency
           :
           the
           body
           is
           but
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           the
           sheath
           for
           the
           soule
           ;
           a
           man
           is
           said
           to
           be
           more
           excellent
           ,
           as
           his
           soule
           is
           excellent
           .
           Other
           excellency
           is
           but
           an
           outward
           excellency
           ,
           this
           excellency
           is
           that
           which
           is
           intrinsecall
           to
           a
           man
           ;
           the
           other
           are
           but
           adventitious
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           proper
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           that
           which
           makes
           the
           difference
           .
           
             The
             righteous
             is
             more
             excellent
             than
             his
             neighbour
             :
          
           There
           is
           a
           difference
           of
           honour
           ,
           but
           all
           these
           are
           but
           accidentall
           differences
           :
           the
           essential
           difference
           
           is
           the
           spirit
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           it
           which
           God
           regards
           and
           by
           this
           thou
           excellest
           thy
           neighbour
           .
           All
           other
           excellencies
           are
           but
           as
           when
           a
           mule
           or
           an
           asse
           having
           goodly
           trappings
           ,
           should
           boast
           it selfe
           against
           the
           horse
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           goodly
           creature
           ,
           because
           it
           hath
           goodly
           trappings
           ;
           or
           as
           if
           a
           mud-wall
           ,
           that
           the
           Sunne
           shines
           upon
           ,
           should
           boast
           it selfe
           against
           a
           wall
           of
           marble
           that
           stands
           in
           the
           shadow
           .
           Therefore
           consider
           of
           this
           ,
           that
           so
           thou
           maist
           labour
           to
           beautifie
           thy
           spirit
           ;
           if
           there
           were
           no
           other
           reason
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           is
           a
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           beholdes
           the
           excellency
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           this
           were
           sufficient
           .
           Take
           all
           other
           excellencies
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           they
           make
           thee
           onely
           excellent
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           man
           ;
           but
           this
           makes
           thee
           excellent
           before
           God
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           solid
           thing
           ,
           all
           the
           glory
           of
           the
           world
           is
           but
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           empty
           glory
           ;
           but
           that
           which
           makes
           thee
           excellent
           before
           God
           ,
           is
           this
           .
           As
           it
           is
           ,
           Iam
           :
           2.5
           .
           
           
             Hath
             not
             God
             chosen
             the
             poore
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             rich
             in
             faith
             ,
             and
             heires
             of
             the
             kingdome
             which
             he
             hath
             promised
             to
             them
             that
             love
             him
             ?
          
           As
           if
           he
           should
           say
           ,
           that
           which
           makes
           men
           glorious
           ,
           is
           their
           faith
           and
           holines
           within
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           thing
           that
           makes
           us
           excellent
           in
           Gods
           sight
           ,
           and
           inables
           us
           to
           doe
           higher
           workes
           :
           all
           other
           things
           habilitate
           us
           but
           to
           the
           things
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           but
           grace
           makes
           thee
           strong
           ,
           and
           makes
           thee
           to
           
             serve
             the
             Lord
             with
             fear
             and
             reverence
             ,
             Heb.
          
           12.28
           .
           
           And
           therfore
           this
           is
           to
           be
           sought
           of
           us
           .
           Phil.
           4.8
           .
           
           The
           world
           seekes
           other
           things
           after
           their
           owne
           fancie
           ,
           but
           seeke
           you
           these
           things
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           excellency
           
           that
           we
           should
           seeke
           ;
           for
           this
           adornes
           thy
           spirit
           .
           And
           now
           if
           I
           should
           aske
           any
           man
           ,
           whether
           is
           it
           not
           better
           to
           have
           
             Gods
             image
          
           renewed
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           like
           to
           him
           ,
           than
           to
           have
           the
           excellency
           of
           humane
           knowledge
           ?
           every
           one
           would
           say
           ,
           that
           to
           have
           
             Gods
             image
          
           renewed
           in
           them
           ,
           were
           the
           best
           :
           but
           then
           why
           doest
           thou
           not
           busie
           thy selfe
           about
           it
           ?
           why
           doest
           thou
           not
           labour
           for
           it
           ?
           why
           doe
           you
           studie
           much
           ,
           and
           pray
           so
           little
           ?
           So
           if
           I
           should
           aske
           another
           ,
           whether
           grace
           ,
           or
           outward
           excellency
           were
           better
           ?
           he
           would
           say
           ,
           grace
           :
           but
           then
           why
           doe
           you
           not
           bestow
           some
           time
           about
           it
           ,
           to
           get
           it
           ?
           It
           is
           a
           great
           signe
           that
           the
           heart
           is
           right
           ,
           when
           we
           can
           judge
           aright
           of
           the
           excellency
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           be
           sought
           by
           us
           .
           2
           Cor.
           5.
           
           
           It
           is
           made
           a
           signe
           of
           a
           
             new
             creature
          
           ,
           that
           he
           doth
           judge
           aright
           of
           
             spirituall
             things
             .
             Iam
          
           1..10
           .
           
           It
           is
           made
           a
           signe
           of
           a
           man
           converted
           to
           God
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           
             brought
             low
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           is
           drawne
           from
           that
           high
           esteeme
           of
           outward
           excellency
           ,
           which
           before
           he
           had
           ;
           when
           he
           sees
           that
           they
           are
           but
           fading
           flowers
           ,
           things
           of
           no
           worth
           :
           and
           thus
           the
           soule
           gets
           strength
           to
           it selfe
           .
        
         
           
           When
           thou
           hast
           
             cleansed
             thy
             spirit
          
           ,
           when
           thou
           hast
           adorned
           it
           with
           such
           spirituall
           beauty
           ,
           so
           that
           God
           is
           delighted
           in
           thee
           :
           then
           thou
           must
           goe
           yet
           further
           :
           thou
           must
           let
           it
           have
           rule
           ,
           and
           dominion
           ;
           thou
           must
           let
           it
           have
           the
           upper
           hand
           of
           the
           body
           in
           all
           things
           .
           Let
           thy
           spirit
           be
           still
           advanced
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           let
           it
           not
           bee
           drowned
           with
           the
           body
           ,
           but
           be
           emergent
           still
           aboue
           it
           ,
           kept
           
           from
           all
           base
           affections
           ,
           let
           it
           be
           cleare
           from
           all
           corporeall
           drosse
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           from
           those
           bodily
           affections
           of
           meate
           ,
           drinke
           ,
           uncleannesse
           ,
           sports
           ,
           pastime
           &c.
           wherewith
           the
           body
           is
           delighted
           :
           for
           this
           spirit
           is
           the
           most
           excellent
           thing
           in
           thee
           ,
           therefore
           it
           is
           meete
           that
           it
           should
           have
           dominion
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           not
           be
           brought
           into
           subjection
           ,
           no
           not
           by
           any
           spirituall
           lust
           ,
           that
           ariseth
           from
           the
           spirit
           ,
           that
           the
           body
           is
           not
           capable
           of
           ;
           much
           more
           then
           a
           shame
           is
           it
           to
           be
           brought
           into
           subjection
           by
           any
           bodily
           lust
           ,
           that
           wrongs
           the
           
             Father
             of
             spirits
          
           .
           1
           Cor.
           6.12
           ,
           13.
           
           
           
             All
             things
             are
             lawfull
             to
             me
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             but
             I
             will
             not
             be
             brought
             under
             the
             power
             of
             any
             thing
             .
             Meat
             is
             for
             the
             belly
             ,
             and
             the
             belly
             for
             meat
             ,
             but
             God
             shall
             destroy
             both
             it
             and
             them
             .
          
           His
           meaning
           is
           this
           ,
           I
           see
           that
           it
           is
           not
           convenient
           for
           me
           to
           eate
           flesh
           ;
           I
           doe
           not
           deny
           but
           that
           I
           have
           a
           desire
           to
           eate
           flesh
           as
           well
           as
           others
           ,
           but
           because
           it
           is
           not
           convenient
           ,
           therefore
           I
           will
           bridle
           that
           appetite
           :
           for
           ,
           
             Meat
             is
             for
             the
             belly
             ,
             and
             the
             belly
             for
             meat
             ,
             but
             God
             shall
             destroy
             both
             it
             and
             them
             .
          
           If
           that
           appetite
           should
           prevaile
           ,
           the
           body
           would
           rule
           over
           the
           soule
           :
           but
           that
           I
           will
           not
           suffer
           ,
           that
           my
           spirit
           should
           be
           brought
           into
           subjection
           by
           any
           bodily
           appetite
           .
           And
           consider
           ,
           what
           an
           unreasonable
           thing
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           spirit
           should
           be
           brought
           under
           the
           body
           .
           There
           are
           but
           two
           parts
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           and
           they
           draw
           us
           two
           wayes
           :
           the
           spirit
           drawes
           us
           upward
           to
           the
           
             Father
             of
             spirits
          
           ,
           (
           as
           it
           is
           a
           
             spirit
             :
          
           )
           and
           the
           body
           drawes
           us
           downeward
           .
           Now
           consider
           which
           should
           have
           
           the
           vpper
           hand
           ,
           they
           will
           not
           goe
           both
           together
           Now
           know
           this
           ;
           that
           if
           the
           spirit
           bee
           under
           the
           body
           ,
           it
           will
           breede
           confusion
           .
           It
           is
           so
           in
           other
           things
           ;
           looke
           into
           the
           Common
           wealth
           ,
           if
           you
           should
           see
           
             servants
             riding
             and
             Princes
             going
             on
             foot
             ,
          
           looke
           into
           nature
           ,
           if
           the
           fire
           and
           aire
           should
           bee
           below
           ,
           and
           the
           water
           and
           earth
           aboue
           ,
           what
           confusion
           would
           there
           bee
           ?
           So
           is
           it
           in
           this
           case
           .
           The
           Apostle
           compares
           them
           to
           bruite
           beasts
           ,
           2.
           
           Pet.
           2.12
           .
           
           (
           and
           the
           wise
           man
           compares
           them
           
             to
             a
             citie
             ,
             whose
             walls
             are
             broken
             downe
             ,
          
           so
           that
           there
           is
           an
           vtter
           ruine
           .
           )
           Saith
           the
           Apostle
           Peter
           ,
           in
           the
           place
           forenamed
           ,
           that
           
             they
             as
             naturall
             bruite
             beasts
             made
             to
             bee
             taken
             and
             to
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             who
             speake
             evill
             of
             the
             things
             they
             understand
             not
             ,
             and
             shall
             utterly
             perish
             in
             their
             owne
             corruption
          
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           if
           a
           man
           will
           come
           to
           this
           ,
           to
           suffer
           such
           a
           confusion
           as
           this
           ,
           they
           shall
           even
           bee
           served
           as
           
             bruite
             beasts
          
           are
           :
           Nay
           beloved
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           with
           us
           as
           it
           is
           with
           beast
           ,
           we
           might
           giue
           libertie
           for
           these
           corporall
           appetites
           to
           rule
           over
           the
           soule
           :
           as
           ,
           take
           a
           horse
           ,
           if
           he
           hath
           no
           rider
           ,
           then
           you
           blame
           him
           not
           ,
           though
           he
           runne
           ,
           and
           kicke
           up
           ,
           and
           downe
           ,
           for
           he
           is
           a
           beast
           ,
           and
           hath
           no
           rider
           to
           sit
           him
           ;
           but
           when
           he
           is
           under
           the
           bridle
           ,
           then
           ,
           if
           he
           doth
           not
           doe
           that
           which
           he
           should
           doe
           ,
           then
           you
           blame
           him
           .
           But
           a
           man
           hath
           reason
           to
           guide
           him
           ,
           and
           hee
           hath
           grace
           to
           guide
           reason
           :
           now
           to
           cast
           off
           both
           these
           is
           more
           than
           brutish
           .
           Consider
           ,
           that
           all
           things
           ,
           the
           more
           refined
           they
           are
           ,
           the
           better
           they
           are
           ;
           for
           they
           come
           neerer
           to
           the
           spirit
           :
           So
           
           then
           doe
           thou
           looke
           vpon
           thy selfe
           ;
           and
           say
           with
           thy selfe
           ;
           the
           more
           that
           spirit
           within
           me
           is
           advanced
           ,
           the
           more
           it
           is
           suffered
           to
           rule
           ,
           without
           impediment
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           better
           for
           me
           .
           To
           give
           you
           an
           instance
           or
           two
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           see
           the
           practise
           of
           the
           Saints
           in
           this
           case
           :
           Iob
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             I
             esteemed
             thy
             word
             as
             my
             appointed
             meales
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           I
           will
           rather
           restraine
           my
           body
           in
           this
           ,
           then
           I
           will
           suffer
           my
           soule
           to
           want
           that
           which
           belongs
           to
           it
           ;
           as
           he
           saith
           for
           eating
           and
           drinking
           ,
           so
           saith
           David
           for
           sleepe
           ;
           rather
           then
           my
           soule
           should
           not
           doe
           its
           duty
           ,
           I
           will
           deprive
           my
           body
           of
           sleepe
           ,
           saith
           he
           :
           So
           
             Iesus
             Christ
             :
             Ioh
          
           :
           4.34
           .
           
           
             Iesus
             saith
             unto
             them
             ,
             my
             meate
             is
             to
             doe
             the
             will
             of
             my
             Father
             ,
             and
             to
             finish
             his
             worke
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           I
           will
           be
           content
           to
           neglect
           my
           body
           ,
           to
           doe
           that
           which
           is
           the
           worke
           of
           my
           spirit
           ,
           the
           worke
           of
           
             my
             Father
          
           .
           And
           such
           is
           his
           owne
           advice
           :
           seeke
           not
           the
           loaves
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           nourish
           not
           your
           bodies
           ,
           
             labour
             not
             for
             the
             meate
             that
             perisheth
             :
          
           but
           looke
           that
           thy
           soule
           get
           the
           better
           in
           all
           things
           .
        
         
           
             
               Object
               .
            
          
           But
           how
           shall
           I
           know
           this
           ,
           whether
           my
           soule
           doth
           rule
           or
           no
           ?
        
         
           
             
               Answ.
               
            
          
           When
           the
           bodily
           appetite
           ,
           and
           inclination
           shall
           arise
           so
           high
           ,
           as
           to
           rule
           the
           sterne
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           and
           the
           actions
           of
           it
           ,
           then
           the
           body
           gets
           rule
           over
           the
           soule
           :
           but
           when
           these
           shall
           bee
           subdued
           ,
           and
           ruled
           ,
           and
           guided
           by
           the
           soule
           ,
           when
           they
           shall
           bee
           brought
           to
           that
           square
           ,
           which
           the
           spirit
           within
           shall
           set
           downe
           ,
           then
           the
           spirit
           rules
           over
           the
           body
           .
        
         
         
           
             
               Object
               .
            
          
           But
           my
           inclinations
           are
           strong
           ,
           and
           I
           cannot
           rule
           them
           :
           what
           must
           I
           doe
           then
           ?
        
         
           
             
               Answ.
               
            
          
           Thou
           must
           doe
           in
           this
           case
           as
           Saint
           Paul
           did
           ,
           who
           
             kept
             under
             his
             body
          
           by
           violence
           ,
           as
           men
           use
           to
           tame
           horses
           ;
           we
           should
           
             keepe
             it
             downe
          
           ,
           wee
           must
           take
           heed
           of
           carnall
           lusts
           ,
           they
           will
           keepe
           the
           body
           too
           high
           ,
           as
           a
           Horse
           may
           be
           too
           lustie
           for
           his
           rider
           :
           yet
           so
           ,
           as
           on
           the
           other
           side
           it
           must
           not
           be
           kept
           too
           low
           ,
           for
           the
           body
           is
           the
           instrument
           of
           the
           soule
           :
           but
           onely
           the
           soule
           must
           have
           dominion
           over
           it
           ,
           it
           should
           alwayes
           bee
           subject
           to
           the
           principall
           agent
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           said
           of
           a
           servant
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           not
           be
           
             Supra
             negotium
          
           ,
           nor
           
             infra
             negotium
          
           ,
           but
           
             par
             negotio
          
           ,
           not
           above
           ,
           nor
           below
           ,
           but
           fit
           for
           his
           businesse
           :
           so
           ought
           the
           body
           to
           be
           the
           soules
           servant
           .
           Beloved
           ,
           consider
           this
           ,
           doe
           but
           thinke
           what
           your
           soules
           are
           ,
           that
           you
           should
           suffer
           them
           to
           be
           thus
           in
           subjection
           ,
           Thinke
           what
           a
           shame
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           these
           bodily
           affections
           should
           so
           overrule
           the
           spirit
           that
           is
           made
           like
           to
           God
           ,
           the
           soule
           ,
           that
           shall
           live
           for
           ever
           ,
           the
           soule
           for
           which
           Christ
           dyed
           ,
           that
           is
           better
           then
           all
           the
           world
           beside
           ;
           thinke
           I
           say
           ,
           with
           your selves
           ,
           what
           a
           sencelesse
           and
           unreasonable
           thing
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           this
           soule
           should
           be
           kept
           under
           by
           the
           body
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           body
           should
           rule
           over
           it
           ?
           Are
           not
           men
           in
           this
           kinde
           ,
           like
           to
           beasts
           ,
           subject
           to
           sensualitie
           ,
           that
           eate
           that
           they
           may
           play
           ,
           and
           play
           that
           they
           may
           eate
           ?
           and
           the
           soule
           is
           not
           considered
           all
           this
           while
           ,
           how
           it
           is
           a
           spirit
           ,
           that
           is
           like
           to
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           who
           is
           a
           spirit
           .
           Alas
           ,
           what
           is
           the
           body
           to
           it
           ?
           It
           is
           in
           it
           as
           in
           a
           prison
           :
           such
           is
           the
           body
           to
           the
           soule
           ,
           not
           
           to
           be
           regarded
           in
           comparison
           of
           it
           .
           Therefore
           adde
           this
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           that
           the
           soule
           may
           still
           be
           advanced
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           suffer
           not
           bodily
           actions
           to
           bring
           it
           into
           subjection
           ,
           lest
           you
           be
           as
           
             bruite
             beasts
          
           ,
           subject
           to
           sensuality
           ,
           
             made
             to
             be
             taken
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             destroyed
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           ELEVENTH
           SERMON
           .
        
         
           
             
               EXODVS
               3.13
               ,
               14.
               
            
             
               And
               Moses
               said
               unto
               God
               ,
               Behold
               when
               I
               come
               unto
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               ,
               and
               shall
               say
               unto
               them
               ,
               the
               God
               of
               your
               fathers
               hath
               sent
               mee
               unto
               you
               ,
               and
               shall
               say
               unto
               me
               ,
               what
               is
               his
               name
               ;
               what
               shall
               I
               say
               unto
               them
               ?
            
             
               And
               God
               said
               unto
               Moses
               ,
               I
               AM
               ,
               THAT
               I
               AM
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
               Vse
            
             2
          
           A
           Second
           use
           from
           this
           point
           is
           this
           :
           If
           God
           be
           a
           spirit
           ,
           then
           his
           
             dominion
             ,
             government
          
           ,
           and
           providence
           is
           chiefly
           exercised
           on
           the
           spirits
           of
           men
           .
           
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           his
           providence
           is
           over
           all
           things
           that
           belong
           to
           us
           :
           but
           ,
           as
           
             he
             is
          
           in
           himselfe
           
             a
             Spirit
          
           ,
           so
           he
           puts
           forth
           ,
           and
           exerciseth
           this
           power
           of
           his
           principally
           in
           guiding
           the
           spirits
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           
           in
           that
           you
           are
           chiefly
           to
           observe
           his
           providence
           toward
           you
           .
           And
           that
           you
           shall
           see
           in
           Rom.
           14.17
           .
           
           
             The
             kingdome
             of
             God
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           his
           rule
           ,
           and
           power
           ,
           
             is
             not
             in
             meate
             and
             drinke
             ,
          
           for
           they
           are
           outward
           things
           ,
           and
           hee
           that
           is
           a
           spirit
           regards
           them
           not
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           
             in
             righteousnesse
             and
             peace
             ,
             and
             joy
             in
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           the
           things
           that
           belong
           to
           the
           spirit
           ,
           therein
           is
           his
           kingdome
           ,
           and
           dominion
           chiefly
           exercised
           .
           So
           also
           ,
           Psal.
           33.14
           ,
           15.
           
           
           
             From
             the
             place
             of
             his
             habitation
             hee
             looketh
             downe
             upon
             all
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             the
             earth
             :
             he
             fashioneth
             their
             hearts
             alike
             ,
             hee
             considereth
             all
             their
             workes
             .
          
           Marke
           it
           ,
           when
           
             God
             lookes
             downe
          
           from
           heaven
           ,
           and
           
             beholdes
             the
             children
             of
             men
          
           ,
           the
           chiefest
           thing
           that
           he
           doth
           ,
           wherein
           his
           government
           is
           exercised
           ,
           is
           ,
           in
           that
           hee
           fashions
           their
           hearts
           and
           spirits
           :
           and
           therefore
           those
           eternall
           subjects
           of
           his
           that
           live
           with
           him
           for
           ever
           ,
           and
           spirits
           ,
           as
           the
           Angels
           ,
           and
           the
           soules
           of
           men
           .
           Therefore
           if
           thou
           wouldest
           observe
           the
           will
           of
           the
           Lord
           toward
           thee
           ,
           and
           wouldest
           see
           ,
           wherein
           his
           providence
           is
           chiefly
           exercised
           ,
           looke
           upon
           thy
           spirit
           upon
           all
           occasions
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           what
           bents
           ,
           what
           inclinations
           ,
           what
           hopes
           ,
           and
           desires
           hee
           hath
           put
           into
           thy
           soule
           .
           If
           you
           looke
           upon
           men
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           you
           shall
           see
           them
           divers
           in
           their
           spirits
           ;
           one
           man
           lusts
           after
           riches
           ,
           honour
           and
           preferment
           ;
           another
           after
           gaming
           ,
           sporting
           and
           drinking
           :
           now
           looke
           upon
           this
           temper
           of
           spirit
           as
           the
           greatest
           judgement
           of
           all
           others
           .
           Againe
           ,
           looke
           upon
           the
           spirits
           of
           other
           men
           ,
           they
           are
           fashioned
           
           a
           contrary
           way
           ,
           to
           deny
           themselves
           ,
           to
           seeke
           grace
           ,
           and
           avoid
           sinne
           ;
           to
           be
           content
           to
           have
           God
           alone
           ,
           to
           doe
           his
           worke
           ,
           and
           to
           leave
           their
           wages
           to
           God
           ,
           to
           live
           a
           painfull
           life
           ,
           serving
           God
           ,
           and
           men
           with
           their
           sweetnesse
           :
           this
           is
           a
           quite
           contrary
           spirit
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           the
           greatest
           blessing
           .
           Therefore
           you
           shall
           see
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           Lord
           is
           angry
           with
           a
           man
           ,
           so
           that
           his
           anger
           is
           wound
           up
           to
           the
           highest
           pegge
           ,
           then
           he
           gives
           him
           over
           to
           this
           judgement
           :
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           Psal.
           81.12
           .
           
           
             So
             I
             gave
             them
             over
             to
             their
             owne
             hearts
             lust
             ,
             and
             they
             walked
             in
             their
             owne
             counsells
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           my
           judgement
           shall
           be
           executed
           upon
           their
           spirits
           ,
           to
           leave
           them
           to
           an
           
             unjudicious
             minde
          
           .
           Againe
           ,
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           when
           the
           Lord
           would
           doe
           a
           man
           the
           greatest
           kindnesse
           ,
           then
           he
           fashions
           his
           spirit
           another
           way
           .
           Deut.
           30.6
           .
           
           
             And
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             will
             circumcise
             thine
             heart
             ,
             and
             the
             heart
             of
             thy
             seed
             ,
             to
             love
             the
             Lord
             with
             all
             thine
             heart
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             thy
             soule
             ,
             that
             thou
             maist
             live
             :
          
           as
           if
           he
           should
           say
           ,
           when
           I
           minde
           to
           doe
           you
           a
           kindnesse
           ,
           then
           I
           will
           thus
           fashion
           your
           hearts
           aright
           .
           So
           Ezek
           .
           36.26
           .
           
           
             A
             new
             heart
             also
             will
             I
             give
             unto
             you
             ,
             and
             a
             new
             spirit
             will
             I
             put
             within
             you
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             take
             away
             the
             stony
             heart
             out
             of
             your
             flesh
             ,
             and
             will
             give
             you
             an
             heart
             of
             flesh
             .
          
           The
           Scripture
           is
           plentifull
           in
           this
           .
           Therefore
           if
           thou
           wouldest
           observe
           what
           the
           LORD
           is
           to
           thee
           ,
           looke
           how
           hee
           fashions
           thy
           spirit
           :
           if
           thou
           findest
           that
           hee
           leaves
           thee
           to
           unruly
           affections
           and
           lusts
           ,
           and
           leaves
           thee
           to
           be
           glued
           to
           that
           from
           which
           thou
           shouldest
           be
           divorced
           ;
           
           or
           that
           he
           hath
           left
           thee
           in
           bondage
           to
           the
           feare
           of
           men
           ,
           as
           a
           snare
           to
           thee
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           greater
           judgement
           in
           the
           world
           than
           this
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           the
           greatest
           mercy
           on
           the
           contrary
           .
           Therefore
           in
           2
           Tim.
           4.22
           .
           
           Paul
           prayes
           ,
           
             The
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             be
             with
             thy
             spirit
             :
          
           as
           if
           hee
           should
           say
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           greatest
           mercy
           that
           I
           can
           wish
           thee
           ,
           and
           the
           greatest
           good
           that
           God
           can
           doe
           thee
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           wisheth
           God
           to
           
             be
             with
             his
             spirit
          
           .
        
         
           
           Now
           to
           set
           on
           this
           point
           a
           little
           further
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           this
           plaine
           to
           you
           :
           you
           shall
           see
           it
           in
           these
           three
           things
           .
        
         
           
           1.
           
           Because
           all
           other
           things
           ,
           as
           riches
           ,
           poverty
           ,
           health
           ,
           sicknesse
           ,
           &c.
           he
           dispenseth
           these
           promiscuously
           ,
           so
           ,
           he
           gives
           riches
           to
           wicked
           men
           ,
           &c.
           because
           as
           it
           is
           Eccles.
           9.1
           .
           
           
             His
             love
             ,
             or
             hatred
             ,
             cannot
             be
             knowne
             by
             these
             things
             .
          
           Whence
           I
           reason
           thus
           ;
           That
           wherein
           the
           love
           and
           hatred
           of
           God
           is
           most
           seene
           ,
           therein
           his
           providence
           chiefly
           exerciseth
           it selfe
           :
           but
           in
           the
           fashioning
           of
           the
           spirits
           of
           men
           ,
           there
           ,
           and
           there
           chiefly
           ,
           is
           his
           providence
           seene
           ;
           for
           other
           things
           come
           alike
           to
           men
           ,
           
             to
             him
             that
             sacrificeth
             ,
             and
             to
             him
             that
             sacrificeth
             not
             .
          
        
         
           
           2.
           
           The
           disposing
           of
           other
           things
           is
           much
           in
           the
           power
           of
           men
           .
           A
           Prince
           ,
           or
           a
           man
           hath
           power
           to
           kill
           ,
           or
           to
           save
           ,
           he
           can
           give
           riches
           ,
           and
           honor
           ,
           and
           take
           them
           away
           ,
           at
           his
           pleasure
           :
           But
           to
           rule
           the
           spirits
           ,
           to
           compose
           ,
           and
           guide
           the
           apprehensions
           ,
           and
           affections
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           that
           belongs
           to
           God
           alone
           ;
           a
           man
           is
           no
           more
           able
           to
           doe
           it
           ,
           than
           to
           rule
           the
           raging
           sea
           .
           For
           
           as
           it
           is
           proper
           to
           God
           alone
           ,
           to
           compose
           the
           winde
           ,
           and
           to
           rule
           the
           waves
           :
           so
           it
           is
           proper
           to
           him
           alone
           to
           rule
           the
           turbulent
           affections
           ,
           to
           compose
           ,
           and
           guide
           them
           .
           If
           there
           be
           any
           disordered
           affection
           in
           the
           heart
           ,
           as
           an
           immoderate
           love
           of
           any
           thing
           ,
           or
           an
           impatient
           desire
           to
           any
           thing
           ,
           who
           ,
           is
           able
           to
           remove
           it
           ,
           but
           the
           Lord
           who
           is
           a
           Spirit
           ?
           So
           ,
           who
           can
           implant
           holy
           affections
           in
           thee
           ,
           but
           he
           alone
           ?
           as
           ,
           for
           example
           ,
           
             to
             thinke
             a
             good
             thought
          
           ,
           a
           man
           cannot
           do
           it
           without
           him
           ,
           who
           is
           
             the
             Father
             of
             spirits
          
           ;
           so
           to
           perswade
           a
           man
           ,
           no
           man
           can
           doe
           it
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           the
           Lord
           ,
           as
           Noah
           saith
           ;
           
             God
             shall
             perswade
          
           Laphet
           
             to
             dwell
             in
             the
             Tents
             of
             Sem.
          
           So
           to
           see
           the
           hainousnesse
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           the
           evill
           of
           it
           ,
           no
           man
           can
           doe
           it
           but
           by
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           said
           .
           Iohn
           16.9
           .
           
           
             The
             Spirit
             convinceth
             men
             of
             Sinne.
          
           So
           to
           wil
           this
           ,
           or
           that
           ,
           which
           is
           good
           ,
           
             it
             is
             he
             that
             workes
             both
             the
             will
             and
             the
             deed
             .
          
           A
           man
           cannot
           choose
           but
           bee
           swallowed
           vp
           with
           worldly
           griefe
           ,
           except
           God
           keepe
           him
           ,
           he
           cannot
           chose
           but
           feare
           the
           face
           of
           man
           ,
           except
           God
           assist
           him
           :
           for
           this
           is
           one
           of
           
             Gods
             prerogatives
             royall
          
           ,
           to
           rule
           in
           the
           affections
           ,
           and
           apprehension
           of
           men
           .
        
         
           
           3
           Because
           the
           guiding
           of
           a
           mans
           spirit
           ,
           is
           of
           the
           greatest
           consequence
           of
           all
           other
           things
           else
           .
           Now
           God
           is
           a
           wise
           commander
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           will
           not
           exert
           ,
           and
           put
           forth
           his
           power
           ,
           but
           in
           things
           of
           greatest
           moment
           :
           but
           the
           guiding
           of
           our
           affections
           is
           all
           in
           all
           to
           us
           .
           For
           ,
           in
           a
           mans
           outward
           estate
           ,
           what
           things
           soever
           befall
           him
           ,
           all
           are
           nothing
           ;
           but
           what
           his
           apprehension
           
           is
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           how
           he
           is
           affected
           to
           them
           ,
           makes
           them
           crosses
           or
           comforts
           :
           if
           a
           mans
           spirit
           be
           whole
           ,
           the
           greatest
           crosse
           is
           nothing
           ,
           and
           the
           least
           is
           intolerable
           ,
           if
           his
           spirit
           be
           broken
           .
           As
           ,
           againe
           ,
           what
           are
           all
           pleasant
           things
           ,
           if
           a
           man
           hath
           not
           a
           heart
           to
           apprehend
           them
           ?
           As
           to
           Paul
           ,
           what
           was
           all
           his
           persecution
           ?
           as
           long
           as
           his
           spirit
           was
           whole
           within
           him
           ,
           he
           carried
           it
           out
           well
           :
           and
           what
           was
           Paradise
           to
           Adam
           ,
           and
           a
           kingdome
           to
           Ahab
           ,
           when
           their
           spirit
           was
           broken
           ?
           It
           is
           the
           apprehension
           that
           makes
           every
           thing
           to
           a
           man
           heavy
           ,
           or
           unheavy
           ,
           pleasant
           or
           unpleasant
           ,
           sweete
           or
           sower
           :
           and
           therefore
           this
           is
           the
           use
           to
           be
           made
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           behold
           Gods
           providence
           cheifely
           on
           our
           spirits
           ,
           and
           not
           onely
           in
           our
           owne
           spirits
           ,
           but
           what
           he
           doth
           vpon
           the
           spirits
           of
           others
           also
           .
           It
           is
           a
           thing
           we
           stumble
           at
           ,
           when
           we
           see
           a
           wicked
           man
           prosper
           ,
           and
           carry
           all
           things
           in
           the
           world
           before
           him
           ,
           we
           should
           not
           say
           ,
           where
           is
           Gods
           providence
           ,
           and
           the
           truth
           of
           his
           promise
           ?
           but
           see
           what
           he
           doth
           upon
           the
           spirit
           of
           that
           man.
           If
           thou
           seest
           such
           a
           man
           more
           malicious
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           children
           of
           God
           ,
           growing
           more
           carnall
           ,
           and
           abominable
           in
           his
           courses
           ,
           therein
           is
           Gods
           curse
           seene
           more
           ,
           than
           in
           all
           the
           dispensation
           of
           outward
           curses
           :
           for
           that
           treasure
           of
           sinne
           which
           he
           layes
           up
           for
           himselfe
           ,
           will
           draw
           on
           a
           treasure
           of
           wrath
           ,
           which
           will
           be
           executed
           in
           due
           season
           .
           Therefore
           beholde
           your
           spirits
           alwayes
           ,
           and
           Gods
           providence
           upon
           them
           .
           Lament
           .
           3.65
           .
           
           
             Give
             them
             sorrow
             of
             heart
             ,
             thy
             curse
             upon
             them
             :
          
           the
           
           words
           signifie
           ,
           which
           is
           thy
           curse
           upon
           them
           .
           Therefore
           if
           you
           see
           an
           obstinate
           heart
           in
           a
           man
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           greatest
           curse
           of
           all
           .
           As
           in
           receiving
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           there
           wee
           doe
           pronounce
           a
           curse
           to
           him
           that
           
             receives
             it
             unworthily
          
           ,
           and
           prophanes
           the
           
             Lords
             body
          
           :
           but
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           he
           goes
           on
           and
           sees
           it
           not
           ;
           but
           now
           looke
           upon
           his
           spirit
           ,
           and
           see
           how
           GOD
           deales
           with
           that
           ,
           whether
           his
           heart
           doth
           not
           grow
           harder
           ,
           and
           more
           obdurate
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           greatest
           curse
           ?
           You
           may
           observe
           this
           every
           where
           .
           If
           thou
           seest
           one
           that
           hath
           a
           vaine
           and
           idle
           spirit
           ,
           that
           cannot
           studie
           ,
           that
           cannot
           pray
           ,
           that
           cannot
           choose
           but
           be
           carried
           away
           by
           an
           unruly
           lust
           to
           this
           or
           that
           thing
           ,
           believe
           it
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           greater
           judgement
           than
           all
           the
           diseases
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           than
           all
           shame
           and
           disgrace
           ,
           that
           wee
           account
           so
           much
           of
           ,
           than
           poverty
           and
           crosses
           :
           as
           it
           is
           the
           greatest
           mercy
           ,
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           when
           a
           man
           is
           able
           to
           serve
           GOD
           with
           an
           upright
           heart
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           sincere
           in
           all
           his
           carriage
           .
           Thus
           it
           is
           with
           men
           ,
           and
           this
           thou
           shouldest
           observe
           in
           thy selfe
           also
           from
           day
           to
           day
           .
           Let
           us
           not
           observe
           so
           much
           ,
           what
           accidents
           befall
           us
           ,
           what
           good
           is
           done
           to
           us
           ,
           or
           what
           crosses
           wee
           have
           ,
           (
           it
           is
           true
           indeed
           GOD
           is
           seene
           in
           all
           these
           things
           )
           but
           chiefly
           looke
           what
           GOD
           hath
           done
           to
           our
           spirit
           ,
           what
           composing
           of
           minde
           ,
           or
           what
           turbulency
           of
           affections
           ,
           or
           what
           quietnesse
           ,
           what
           patience
           ,
           or
           what
           impatience
           ;
           and
           for
           this
           be
           chiefly
           humbled
           ,
           or
           be
           chiefly
           thankfull
           :
           for
           to
           take
           away
           from
           Christ
           the
           praise
           of
           sanctification
           ,
           
           is
           as
           much
           as
           to
           take
           away
           the
           praise
           of
           his
           redemption
           .
           Herein
           thou
           shalt
           see
           his
           love
           or
           hatred
           manifested
           to
           thee
           ;
           his
           greatest
           judgement
           shewed
           to
           thee
           ,
           or
           his
           greatest
           mercies
           .
        
         
           
           The
           Third
           Vse
           is
           that
           which
           the
           Scripture
           makes
           of
           it
           .
           Iohn
           4
           ,
           24.
           
           
           If
           God
           be
           
             a
             Spirit
          
           ,
           then
           
             worship
             him
             in
             Spirit
             and
             truth
             .
          
           
           What
           it
           is
           to
           worship
           
             God
             in
             spirit
             and
             truth
          
           ,
           you
           shall
           see
           ,
           if
           you
           compare
           this
           place
           with
           that
           in
           Rom.
           1.9
           
           
             For
             God
             is
             my
             witnesse
             ,
             whom
             I
             serve
             with
             my
             spirit
             in
             the
             Gospell
             of
             his
             Sonne
             ,
             that
             without
             ceasing
             I
             make
             mention
             of
             you
             alwayes
             in
             my
             prayers
             .
          
           
           The
           meaning
           of
           it
           is
           this
           .
           When
           Paul
           had
           taken
           a
           solemne
           asseveration
           ,
           GOD
           
             is
             my
             witnesse
             ,
             &c.
          
           doe
           not
           thinke
           ,
           saith
           hee
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           done
           this
           feignedly
           ,
           I
           am
           no
           such
           man
           ;
           in
           preaching
           the
           Gospell
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           I
           doe
           it
           
             in
             my
             spirit
          
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           I
           doe
           it
           not
           for
           by-ends
           ,
           for
           feare
           of
           men
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           ,
           but
           I
           doe
           it
           
             in
             my
             spirit
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           plainly
           ,
           heartily
           ,
           and
           sincerely
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           to
           worship
           GOD
           
             in
             spirit
          
           ,
           is
           ,
           to
           have
           a
           plainnesse
           ,
           and
           sincerity
           in
           our
           worshipping
           him
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           doe
           it
           heartily
           what
           we
           doe
           to
           him
           ;
           in
           our
           praying
           ,
           and
           worshipping
           him
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           not
           formally
           ,
           and
           customarily
           done
           ,
           but
           our
           spirit
           seconds
           it
           within
           ,
           this
           it
           is
           to
           worship
           him
           in
           spirit
           .
           So
           that
           the
           scope
           of
           our
           exhortation
           is
           ,
           that
           you
           would
           worship
           GOD
           chiefly
           in
           your
           spirits
           .
           As
           it
           is
           said
           of
           singing
           Psalmes
           ,
           Col.
           3.16
           .
           
           
             Admonish
             one
             another
             in
             Psalmes
             ,
             and
             hymnes
             ,
             and
             spirituall
             songs
             ,
             singing
             with
             grace
             in
             your
             hearts
             to
             the
             Lord.
          
           And
           the
           
           ground
           of
           it
           is
           ,
           because
           GOD
           
             is
             a
             spirit
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           beholdes
           at
           any
           such
           time
           ,
           when
           you
           come
           before
           him
           ,
           the
           inward
           behaviour
           of
           your
           spirits
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           observes
           when
           you
           come
           to
           preach
           ,
           or
           pray
           ,
           what
           squint-eyed
           ends
           ,
           what
           vaine
           glory
           ,
           what
           respect
           to
           men
           you
           have
           .
           Yea
           ,
           he
           observes
           how
           farre
           naturall
           conscience
           leads
           you
           ,
           so
           that
           you
           do
           it
           as
           a
           task
           ,
           out
           of
           custome
           ,
           &c.
           he
           observes
           what
           worldly-mindednes
           ,
           and
           carnall
           affections
           creep
           into
           the
           soule
           ,
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           that
           makes
           you
           either
           to
           post
           off
           the
           duty
           ,
           or
           else
           to
           doe
           it
           in
           a
           customary
           manner
           .
           All
           this
           doth
           he
           behold
           ,
           he
           lookes
           to
           the
           inward
           carriage
           of
           the
           spirit
           :
           and
           therefore
           doe
           you
           looke
           chiefly
           to
           the
           inward
           carriage
           ,
           to
           the
           inward
           frame
           of
           your
           minde
           .
           
        
         
           
             
               Quest.
               
            
          
           But
           what
           is
           that
           more
           particularly
           ?
        
         
           
             
               Answ.
               
            
          
           I
           will
           shew
           it
           to
           you
           in
           these
           three
           things
           .
        
         
           
           1.
           
           See
           that
           thy
           spirit
           be
           as
           neare
           him
           as
           thy
           lippes
           are
           ,
           Isay
           29.13
           .
           
           Hee
           complaines
           of
           a
           sort
           of
           people
           ,
           that
           
             draw
             nigh
             unto
             God
             with
             their
             mouth
             ,
             and
             with
             their
             lips
             doe
             honour
             him
             ,
             but
             have
             removed
             their
             heart
             farre
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             their
             feare
             towards
             him
             is
             taught
             by
             the
             precepts
             of
             men
             .
          
           So
           Ier.
           12.2
           .
           
           
             Thou
             oh
             Lord
             art
             neare
             in
             their
             mouth
             ,
             and
             farre
             from
             their
             reines
             .
          
           Now
           if
           thou
           wouldest
           
             worship
             him
             in
             spirit
          
           ,
           see
           that
           thy
           spirit
           be
           as
           neare
           him
           as
           thy
           words
           are
           .
           As
           ,
           for
           example
           ,
           in
           prayer
           thou
           confessest
           thy
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           professest
           that
           thou
           doest
           hate
           them
           ,
           thou
           prayest
           for
           mortification
           ,
           and
           grace
           ,
           &
           for
           weanednes
           from
           the
           world
           ;
           herein
           thy
           words
           and
           Gods
           will
           doe
           
           agree
           ,
           they
           are
           consonant
           ,
           and
           when
           yet
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           the
           inward
           inclination
           of
           thy
           heart
           is
           farre
           enough
           off
           from
           this
           expression
           :
           therefore
           bring
           thy
           spirit
           neare
           to
           God
           as
           thy
           lippes
           are
           ,
           and
           then
           thou
           worshippest
           him
           in
           spirit
           .
           To
           shew
           you
           more
           plainly
           what
           this
           farrenesse
           off
           of
           the
           spirit
           is
           ;
           take
           a
           covetous
           man
           ,
           and
           put
           him
           upon
           the
           racke
           of
           any
           exigent
           ,
           where
           hee
           must
           part
           with
           all
           to
           save
           his
           life
           ,
           he
           will
           say
           as
           much
           as
           need
           to
           be
           in
           this
           case
           :
           but
           his
           heart
           is
           set
           as
           close
           to
           his
           wealth
           ,
           as
           ever
           it
           was
           before
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           is
           loath
           to
           part
           with
           any
           thing
           .
           And
           take
           a
           thiefe
           that
           comes
           before
           the
           Iudge
           ,
           hee
           confesseth
           his
           fault
           ,
           and
           begges
           pardon
           ,
           and
           saith
           that
           he
           will
           doe
           so
           no
           more
           :
           but
           yet
           his
           heart
           sits
           as
           neere
           to
           his
           theft
           ,
           he
           is
           as
           farre
           from
           honesty
           as
           ever
           he
           was
           before
           .
           So
           take
           a
           man
           ,
           when
           he
           comes
           into
           some
           exigent
           ,
           (
           for
           that
           usually
           is
           the
           time
           )
           as
           at
           the
           receiving
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           or
           at
           his
           day
           of
           death
           ,
           he
           comes
           and
           professeth
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           that
           hee
           will
           follow
           no
           more
           his
           wicked
           courses
           ;
           but
           he
           will
           become
           a
           new
           man
           ,
           here
           his
           words
           draw
           neare
           ,
           but
           looke
           to
           the
           bent
           and
           inclination
           of
           his
           heart
           ,
           to
           the
           radicall
           constitution
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           farre
           from
           holinesse
           ,
           there
           hee
           sits
           as
           close
           to
           his
           sinne
           as
           hee
           did
           before
           .
           Therefore
           ,
           if
           thou
           wouldest
           
             worship
             God
             in
             spirit
          
           ,
           take
           care
           that
           thy
           spirit
           draw
           neare
           to
           him
           upon
           all
           such
           occasions
           ,
           as
           thy
           words
           doe
           .
           A
           man
           in
           his
           ordinary
           course
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           prayes
           ,
           and
           his
           prayers
           are
           good
           :
           but
           how
           farre
           his
           heart
           is
           from
           it
           ,
           that
           his
           life
           
           shewes
           .
           It
           is
           a
           strange
           thing
           ,
           that
           at
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           men
           come
           and
           make
           confession
           of
           their
           sins
           :
           and
           yet
           their
           spirits
           are
           far
           from
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           their
           practise
           shewes
           .
           Consider
           this
           ;
           you
           are
           the
           men
           that
           the
           Prophet
           doth
           speake
           too
           ,
           
             you
             draw
             nigh
             to
          
           GOD
           
             with
             your
             lips
             ,
             but
             your
             heart
             is
             farre
             from
             him
             .
          
           And
           this
           is
           the
           first
           particuler
           .
        
         
           
           When
           you
           worship
           God
           with
           all
           the
           might
           and
           strength
           ,
           and
           indevour
           of
           the
           minde
           and
           all
           the
           faculties
           of
           it
           ,
           this
           is
           to
           
             worship
             God
             in
             spirit
          
           .
           2
           Sam.
           6.14
           .
           
           It
           is
           said
           of
           David
           ,
           that
           hee
           
             danced
             before
             the
             Lord
             with
             all
             his
             might
          
           :
           it
           was
           a
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           a
           spirituall
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           wherein
           David
           ,
           by
           his
           outward
           act
           of
           dancing
           ,
           did
           expresse
           his
           exultation
           ,
           and
           reioycing
           in
           the
           Lord.
           Now
           the
           text
           saith
           ,
           that
           he
           did
           this
           with
           all
           his
           might
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           might
           of
           his
           spirit
           ;
           (
           for
           so
           you
           must
           understand
           it
           .
           )
           It
           is
           a
           Metaphore
           taken
           from
           the
           body
           ,
           when
           a
           man
           useth
           all
           his
           strength
           ,
           and
           might
           to
           doe
           any
           thing
           ,
           he
           vnites
           all
           the
           forces
           of
           his
           body
           to
           it
           :
           so
           a
           man
           
             worshippeth
             God
             in
             spirit
          
           ,
           when
           all
           the
           faculties
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           are
           concentred
           and
           united
           together
           in
           the
           performance
           of
           such
           a
           dutie
           .
           And
           therefore
           it
           is
           called
           a
           
             wrastling
             with
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           as
           Iacob
           did
           :
           and
           it
           is
           called
           a
           
             striving
             with
             God
          
           ,
           as
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           that
           you
           
             strive
             together
             with
             me
             in
             prayer
             :
             Rom.
          
           15.30
           .
           
           that
           is
           ,
           when
           the
           soule
           ,
           and
           the
           minde
           are
           joyned
           all
           together
           ,
           when
           hee
           bends
           the
           whole
           soule
           to
           the
           worke
           ,
           this
           is
           to
           worship
           God
           in
           spirit
           .
           Such
           
           an
           expression
           you
           haue
           ,
           Act.
           20.
           
           where
           
             Paul
             went
             bound
             in
             the
             spirit
             to
             Ierusalem
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           his
           spirit
           did
           not
           hang
           loose
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           girt
           up
           in
           a
           resolution
           to
           goe
           through
           with
           the
           worke
           ,
           whatsoever
           came
           of
           it
           ,
           his
           spirit
           was
           bound
           .
           Now
           ,
           when
           thy
           spirit
           hangs
           loose
           upon
           the
           duty
           ,
           halfe
           on
           ,
           and
           halfe
           off
           ,
           when
           a
           man
           cares
           not
           whether
           hee
           doth
           it
           or
           no
           ,
           this
           is
           not
           to
           worship
           God
           with
           the
           spirit
           ;
           but
           when
           thy
           minde
           is
           girt
           up
           ,
           and
           thou
           dost
           it
           with
           all
           the
           intention
           of
           thy
           soule
           ,
           then
           thou
           dost
           it
           heartily
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           Col.
           3.22
           .
           
           
             Servants
             obey
             in
             all
             things
             your
             Masters
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             ;
             not
             with
             eye-service
             ,
             as
             men
             pleasers
             ,
             but
             in
             singlenesse
             of
             heart
             fearing
          
           GOD
           :
           where
           eye-service
           ,
           and
           heartily
           are
           opposed
           .
           Eye-service
           is
           ,
           when
           a
           man
           doth
           it
           in
           the
           outward
           shew
           ,
           and
           appearance
           onely
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           the
           other
           ,
           to
           doe
           a
           thing
           heartily
           ?
           That
           is
           ,
           when
           a
           mans
           strength
           and
           his
           soule
           doth
           goe
           with
           the
           duty
           :
           and
           the
           contrary
           to
           this
           is
           ,
           the
           loosenesse
           of
           the
           minde
           ,
           and
           the
           wandring
           of
           it
           about
           other
           things
           ,
           when
           the
           body
           ,
           and
           the
           words
           are
           well
           imployed
           ,
           but
           the
           minde
           doth
           not
           goe
           with
           them
           ;
           this
           is
           not
           to
           worship
           God
           in
           spirit
           ,
           when
           the
           spirit
           sits
           thus
           loose
           to
           God.
           And
           this
           is
           the
           second
           thing
           ,
           wherein
           this
           worshipping
           of
           God
           in
           spirit
           ,
           doth
           consist
           .
        
         
           
           The
           Third
           which
           hath
           not
           much
           ,
           but
           yet
           some
           difference
           from
           the
           former
           ,
           is
           this
           ,
           when
           the
           spirit
           of
           a
           man
           beholds
           God
           alone
           ;
           when
           his
           eye
           is
           upon
           him
           ,
           when
           hee
           comes
           to
           worship
           
           him
           ,
           and
           upon
           nothing
           besides
           .
           If
           a
           man
           will
           have
           an
           eye
           to
           men
           ,
           to
           the
           praise
           ,
           or
           dispraise
           that
           shall
           follow
           the
           performance
           of
           the
           duty
           ,
           he
           doth
           so
           farre
           worship
           men
           .
           But
           hee
           serves
           God
           and
           worships
           him
           in
           spirit
           ,
           when
           his
           heart
           is
           left
           naked
           ,
           and
           stripped
           of
           all
           other
           respects
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           so
           filled
           ,
           and
           over-awed
           with
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           all
           other
           respects
           doe
           vanish
           .
           This
           it
           is
           to
           worship
           God
           in
           singlenesse
           of
           heart
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           opposed
           to
           outward
           performance
           Col.
           3.22
           .
           
           for
           eye-service
           is
           but
           onely
           a
           bodily
           and
           outward
           worship
           :
           but
           when
           a
           man
           doth
           it
           with
           singlenesse
           of
           heart
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           not
           eye-service
           as
           there
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           outward
           onely
           .
           Now
           ,
           singlenesse
           of
           heart
           is
           this
           ;
           when
           the
           minde
           hath
           but
           one
           single
           object
           to
           looke
           upon
           ;
           so
           that
           to
           looke
           ,
           not
           upon
           any
           creature
           ,
           but
           upon
           God
           ,
           and
           none
           besides
           .
           This
           is
           to
           worship
           God
           in
           singlenesse
           of
           heart
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           same
           with
           holinesse
           of
           spirit
           .
           As
           the
           holinesse
           of
           the
           vessell
           in
           the
           old
           law
           was
           when
           it
           was
           set
           apart
           from
           all
           other
           services
           to
           God
           alone
           ,
           so
           the
           holinesse
           of
           a
           mans
           spirit
           is
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           separated
           from
           all
           by-respects
           and
           aimes
           ,
           and
           is
           wholly
           devoted
           to
           him
           (
           whence
           our
           word
           ,
           Devotion
           doth
           spring
           )
           and
           when
           a
           man
           worships
           God
           with
           this
           nakednesse
           ,
           with
           this
           singlenes
           and
           holinesse
           of
           spirit
           ,
           then
           he
           worships
           God
           in
           spirit
           .
           But
           when
           thou
           commest
           to
           performe
           any
           duty
           ,
           as
           to
           preach
           a
           Sermon
           ,
           or
           to
           pray
           ,
           and
           thou
           lookest
           what
           men
           will
           thinke
           of
           thee
           ,
           and
           what
           praise
           and
           credit
           thou
           shalt
           get
           by
           it
           ,
           this
           pollutes
           your
           spirit
           ;
           so
           
           farre
           as
           you
           doe
           this
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           singlenesse
           ,
           but
           doublenesse
           of
           spirit
           ,
           and
           here
           is
           eye-service
           in
           GODS
           account
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           looke
           alwayes
           to
           worship
           him
           in
           spirit
           ,
           remember
           the
           argument
           here
           used
           ,
           GOD
           is
           a
           Spirit
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           looke
           how
           the
           corporeall
           eye
           of
           man
           beholds
           the
           body
           ,
           when
           thou
           commest
           to
           Church
           ,
           and
           can
           see
           the
           negligence
           of
           thy
           behaviour
           ,
           and
           uncomely
           gesture
           ;
           so
           GOD
           ,
           that
           is
           a
           spirit
           ,
           he
           beholds
           the
           vanity
           and
           loosenesse
           of
           thy
           spirit
           within
           ,
           the
           turning
           and
           rouling
           of
           it
           this
           way
           ,
           or
           that
           way
           ;
           therefore
           take
           diligent
           heede
           to
           thy
           spirit
           ;
           labour
           to
           approve
           thy selfe
           to
           him
           ,
           care
           not
           what
           any
           creature
           saith
           or
           thinketh
           of
           thee
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           to
           worship
           him
           in
           thy
           spirit
           .
        
         
           Now
           here
           are
           two
           Questions
           to
           be
           answered
           .
        
         
           
             
               Quest.
            
             1
          
           If
           GOD
           must
           thus
           be
           worshipped
           in
           spirit
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           the
           behaviour
           of
           that
           which
           he
           lookes
           to
           ,
           what
           necessity
           is
           there
           then
           of
           a
           bodily
           ,
           comely
           ,
           and
           outward
           gesture
           ?
           how
           farre
           is
           this
           required
           in
           his
           worship
           ?
           
        
         
           
             
               Answ.
               
            
          
           The
           spirituall
           worship
           of
           God
           is
           never
           well
           performed
           ,
           but
           when
           it
           is
           signified
           by
           the
           comely
           gesture
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           as
           farre
           as
           wee
           may
           .
           I
           say
           ,
           they
           must
           concurre
           ,
           the
           body
           must
           goe
           with
           the
           spirit
           ,
           (
           though
           indeed
           he
           chiefly
           lookes
           to
           the
           spirit
           )
           for
           they
           are
           both
           his
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           6.20
           .
           
           Besides
           ,
           the
           body
           doth
           exceedingly
           helpe
           the
           spirit
           ,
           and
           it
           doth
           testifie
           ,
           when
           you
           come
           before
           others
           ,
           that
           holinesse
           and
           reverence
           ,
           which
           you
           have
           of
           Gods
           glory
           and
           majesty
           .
           
           Therefore
           to
           perswade
           you
           to
           this
           ,
           you
           must
           know
           ,
           that
           when
           ever
           you
           come
           to
           worship
           God
           ,
           there
           ought
           to
           be
           a
           great
           solemnity
           in
           every
           part
           of
           his
           worship
           ,
           which
           cannot
           be
           without
           the
           concurrence
           of
           the
           body
           and
           spirit
           of
           man
           ,
           they
           cannot
           be
           disjoyned
           :
           And
           you
           shall
           see
           the
           necessity
           of
           this
           ,
           in
           these
           3
           things
           .
        
         
           
           1.
           
           Because
           ,
           though
           holinesse
           be
           seated
           in
           the
           spirit
           ,
           yet
           it
           doth
           &
           will
           appeare
           in
           the
           body
           at
           the
           same
           time
           .
           You
           know
           ,
           the
           light
           of
           the
           candle
           is
           seated
           in
           the
           candle
           ,
           yet
           it
           shines
           through
           the
           lant-horne
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           there
           ;
           so
           ,
           though
           holinesse
           be
           seated
           in
           the
           spirit
           ,
           yet
           it
           will
           appeare
           in
           the
           body
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           there
           .
           It
           is
           so
           in
           all
           other
           things
           ,
           and
           therefore
           must
           needes
           be
           so
           in
           this
           :
           As
           ,
           take
           any
           affections
           that
           are
           in
           us
           ,
           as
           a
           blushing
           affection
           ,
           when
           occasion
           is
           ,
           it
           will
           appeare
           in
           the
           body
           ,
           whether
           we
           will
           or
           no
           ;
           so
           an
           impudent
           face
           is
           discerned
           and
           perceived
           also
           ;
           so
           awefulnesse
           ,
           and
           feare
           ,
           and
           reverence
           ,
           they
           will
           shew
           themselves
           ,
           and
           looke
           out
           at
           the
           windowes
           of
           the
           eyes
           ,
           and
           appeare
           in
           the
           face
           ,
           except
           we
           willingly
           suppresse
           them
           .
           Now
           ,
           if
           these
           will
           doe
           so
           ;
           surely
           it
           holds
           in
           this
           also
           .
           If
           there
           be
           a
           reverence
           of
           the
           minde
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           seene
           in
           the
           behaviour
           of
           the
           body
           .
           Therefore
           you
           see
           ;
           Eliah
           ,
           when
           he
           prayed
           earnestly
           ,
           the
           disposition
           of
           the
           body
           went
           with
           it
           ,
           
             he
             put
             his
             face
             downe
             betweene
             his
             legges
             .
          
           So
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           when
           hee
           prayed
           for
           
             Lazarus
             ,
             hee
             groaned
             in
             his
             spirit
             ,
             and
             wept
             .
          
           Now
           if
           he
           did
           so
           ,
           (
           who
           might
           be
           exempted
           ,
           if
           any
           might
           )
           then
           doe
           not
           thou
           thinke
           that
           
           thou
           canst
           have
           a
           holy
           ,
           reverent
           disposition
           of
           the
           minde
           ,
           and
           it
           not
           appeare
           in
           the
           body
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           .
           Therefore
           you
           shall
           finde
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           called
           the
           heart
           every
           where
           ,
           because
           the
           affections
           are
           seated
           there
           ;
           and
           now
           the
           body
           is
           accordingly
           affected
           as
           the
           heart
           is
           affected
           ;
           for
           what
           affections
           a
           man
           hath
           ,
           such
           is
           his
           heart
           .
        
         
           
           2.
           
           Consider
           this
           ;
           If
           thou
           findest
           thy selfe
           apt
           to
           a
           carelesse
           ,
           negligent
           behaviour
           ,
           and
           carriage
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           when
           thou
           commest
           to
           GOD
           ,
           and
           pretendest
           this
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           a
           spirit
           ,
           and
           must
           be
           worshipped
           in
           spirit
           ;
           I
           say
           ,
           consider
           ,
           whether
           this
           be
           not
           an
           excuse
           that
           thy
           flesh
           makes
           to
           this
           end
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           be
           lazie
           ,
           and
           have
           some
           ease
           to
           it selfe
           ,
           from
           a
           false
           acception
           of
           that
           principle
           ,
           
             God
             is
             a
             Spirit
          
           ,
           that
           so
           it
           may
           give
           way
           to
           an
           outward
           lazinesse
           of
           the
           body
           .
           Therefore
           looke
           narrowly
           to
           it
           ,
           thou
           shouldest
           stirre
           up
           the
           outward
           man
           ,
           that
           thou
           thereby
           maist
           stirre
           up
           the
           inward
           man
           ,
           when
           thou
           commest
           before
           God
           in
           any
           worship
           .
        
         
           
           3.
           
           Consider
           ,
           that
           to
           make
           any
           thing
           an
           ordinance
           ,
           there
           must
           be
           an
           application
           of
           the
           whole
           man
           to
           it
           ;
           otherwise
           ,
           it
           is
           but
           a
           lame
           performance
           ,
           and
           God
           will
           not
           reckon
           as
           the
           obedience
           of
           an
           ordinance
           .
           For
           this
           truth
           must
           be
           remembred
           ;
           That
           an
           ordinance
           of
           God
           performed
           as
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           ,
           doth
           usually
           carry
           a
           blessing
           with
           it
           .
           A
           prayer
           ,
           a
           Sacrament
           received
           as
           it
           ought
           ,
           a
           fast
           kept
           as
           it
           should
           ,
           moves
           the
           Lord
           to
           give
           a
           blessing
           ,
           if
           thou
           doest
           not
           
           
             Ponere
             obicem
          
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           not
           goe
           away
           empty
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           alwayes
           accompanied
           with
           a
           blessing
           :
           as
           it
           is
           said
           to
           
             Ananias
             ,
             Acts
          
           9.
           
           
           
             Goe
             to
             Paul
             ,
             for
             behold
             he
             prayes
             :
          
           when
           it
           is
           a
           prayer
           indeed
           ,
           God
           can
           holde
           no
           longer
           .
           Doe
           you
           thinke
           ,
           that
           Paul
           never
           prayed
           before
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           a
           Pharise
           ?
           Yes
           ;
           but
           it
           was
           not
           as
           he
           ought
           ,
           he
           never
           prayed
           indeed
           till
           now
           ;
           now
           consider
           ,
           when
           thou
           commest
           before
           the
           Lord
           to
           performe
           any
           duty
           to
           him
           ,
           thou
           wilt
           say
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           that
           my
           spirit
           is
           well
           disposed
           ,
           though
           the
           gesture
           of
           my
           body
           be
           not
           according
           ?
           but
           I
           say
           ,
           deceive
           not
           thy selfe
           with
           this
           ,
           but
           looke
           that
           it
           be
           a
           thorow
           performance
           .
           For
           as
           it
           was
           in
           the
           old
           law
           ,
           a
           lame
           sacrifice
           was
           accepted
           as
           none
           :
           so
           a
           lame
           prayer
           ,
           a
           lame
           hearing
           the
           word
           ,
           a
           lame
           performance
           of
           any
           exercise
           God
           reckons
           as
           none
           .
           Therefore
           in
           these
           things
           God
           sends
           them
           away
           empty
           as
           they
           came
           .
           What
           better
           are
           they
           ?
           doe
           their
           hearts
           get
           any
           thing
           ?
           Beloved
           ,
           God
           is
           a
           fountaine
           ,
           and
           if
           he
           meet
           with
           a
           fit
           pipe
           ,
           (
           as
           is
           an
           ordinance
           rightly
           performed
           there
           he
           usually
           conveyes
           his
           grace
           :
           but
           if
           he
           meet
           with
           a
           foule
           pipe
           ,
           and
           obstructed
           ,
           there
           hee
           doth
           not
           conferre
           any
           blessing
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           if
           thou
           saist
           ,
           I
           have
           thus
           behaved
           my selfe
           ,
           and
           have
           not
           beene
           answered
           ?
           Doe
           not
           deceive
           thy selfe
           ;
           for
           if
           it
           be
           truly
           performed
           ,
           you
           shall
           be
           answered
           :
           so
           that
           looke
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           truly
           done
           ,
           expect
           a
           blessing
           ,
           GOD
           will
           not
           suffer
           his
           ordinance
           ,
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           pen
           without
           inke
           ,
           or
           a
           pipe
           without
           water
           .
           I
           hope
           
           there
           be
           none
           of
           us
           here
           that
           neglect
           prayer
           to
           GOD
           morning
           ,
           and
           evening
           ,
           that
           live
           as
           if
           there
           no
           GOD
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           not
           his
           subjects
           :
           if
           there
           be
           ,
           GOD
           will
           wound
           the
           hoary
           scalpe
           of
           such
           .
           But
           these
           are
           not
           the
           men
           I
           speake
           to
           ;
           but
           they
           are
           those
           that
           doe
           it
           from
           day
           to
           day
           ,
           they
           pray
           from
           time
           to
           time
           ,
           and
           omit
           it
           not
           ;
           these
           are
           the
           men
           ,
           whom
           wee
           are
           to
           advertise
           in
           this
           case
           .
           Take
           heede
           ,
           though
           you
           pray
           every
           day
           ,
           yet
           it
           may
           be
           thou
           hast
           not
           made
           a
           prayer
           all
           thy
           life
           yet
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           the
           case
           of
           many
           .
           For
           ,
           if
           thou
           considerest
           what
           an
           ordinance
           is
           indeed
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           know
           that
           the
           Lord
           doth
           not
           reckon
           all
           petitioning
           as
           a
           prayer
           ,
           nor
           set
           it
           downe
           for
           the
           ordinance
           .
           And
           it
           may
           bee
           the
           case
           of
           the
           Saints
           sometimes
           ,
           (
           though
           we
           speake
           not
           now
           to
           them
           )
           they
           may
           pray
           often
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           Lord
           not
           register
           ,
           nor
           set
           it
           downe
           for
           a
           prayer
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           may
           never
           come
           into
           remembrance
           before
           him
           .
           And
           this
           I
           take
           to
           be
           Davids
           case
           in
           the
           time
           of
           his
           adultery
           ;
           the
           ground
           of
           which
           you
           shall
           see
           ,
           Psal.
           51.16
           ,
           17.
           
           
           
             Open
             thou
             my
             lips
          
           (
           O
           LORD
           )
           
             and
             my
             mouth
             shall
             set
             forth
             thy
             praise
             :
             David
          
           had
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           mistaken
           himselfe
           ,
           he
           thought
           that
           he
           had
           prayed
           ,
           and
           offered
           a
           sacrifice
           ,
           but
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           I
           was
           deceived
           all
           this
           while
           ,
           I
           was
           not
           able
           to
           open
           my
           mouth
           to
           any
           purpose
           ;
           therefore
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           open
           thou
           my
           mouth
           ;
           I
           brought
           sacrifice
           in
           ,
           but
           thou
           regardest
           it
           not
           ,
           till
           my
           heart
           was
           humbled
           ;
           Therefore
           ,
           a
           broken
           and
           a
           contrite
           heart
           ,
           O
           GOD
           ,
           thou
           wilt
           not
           despise
           .
           
           Therefore
           you
           deceive
           your selves
           ,
           that
           goe
           on
           in
           a
           customary
           performance
           of
           holy
           duties
           ,
           and
           thinke
           that
           you
           pray
           for
           all
           this
           ;
           that
           thinke
           this
           worship
           to
           be
           in
           the
           spirit
           onely
           ,
           when
           your
           outward
           man
           carries
           it selfe
           negligently
           ;
           this
           is
           but
           a
           lame
           performance
           ,
           they
           must
           goe
           both
           together
           .
           Therefore
           looke
           that
           it
           be
           an
           ordinance
           ,
           which
           then
           it
           is
           ,
           when
           not
           onely
           the
           spirit
           of
           a
           man
           is
           well
           set
           ,
           but
           the
           whole
           man
           is
           applied
           to
           the
           duty
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           when
           all
           the
           strength
           of
           a
           man
           goes
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           
             
               Object
               .
            
          
           If
           you
           say
           ,
           May
           not
           a
           man
           pray
           sometimes
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           walking
           ,
           or
           lying
           ,
           or
           riding
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           ?
        
         
           
             
               Answ.
               
            
          
           I
           answer
           ,
           There
           be
           two
           times
           of
           prayer
           ,
           one
           is
           ordinary
           ,
           and
           in
           private
           ,
           when
           you
           may
           have
           all
           opportunity
           to
           doe
           it
           in
           a
           holy
           ,
           and
           solemne
           manner
           ,
           and
           then
           you
           ought
           to
           doe
           it
           solemnly
           .
           The
           other
           is
           ,
           when
           you
           pray
           occasionally
           ;
           and
           there
           the
           occasion
           and
           disposition
           doth
           not
           admit
           such
           outward
           solemnity
           ;
           as
           when
           a
           man
           gives
           thankes
           at
           meate
           ,
           or
           prayeth
           when
           hee
           rides
           ;
           Here
           the
           Lord
           accepts
           the
           will
           for
           the
           deed
           :
           GOD
           requires
           not
           this
           upon
           all
           occasions
           ;
           yet
           when
           you
           may
           ,
           you
           ought
           to
           doe
           it
           ,
           in
           a
           reverent
           manner
           ,
           not
           onely
           of
           spirit
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           bodie
           also
           .
           You
           may
           gather
           it
           from
           
             Christ
             ,
             he
             fell
             on
             his
             face
             and
             prayed
             ,
             Luke
          
           22.42
           .
           and
           Daniel
           ,
           
           and
           Abraham
           ,
           it
           is
           said
           that
           they
           bowed
           themselves
           to
           the
           ground
           :
           And
           it
           is
           said
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           hee
           lifted
           up
           his
           eyes
           to
           heaven
           ,
           when
           he
           blessed
           the
           loaves
           .
           Why
           are
           these
           set
           
           downe
           ?
           If
           any
           man
           might
           be
           freed
           ,
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           might
           ;
           but
           it
           pleaseth
           the
           
             holy
             Ghost
          
           to
           set
           downe
           that
           circumstance
           of
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           fell
           on
           his
           face
           ,
           and
           that
           hee
           lift
           up
           his
           eyes
           to
           heaven
           .
        
         
           Indeed
           ,
           in
           this
           case
           when
           it
           is
           hurtfull
           to
           the
           body
           ,
           there
           it
           may
           be
           omitted
           ;
           the
           Lord
           will
           have
           mercie
           rather
           than
           sacrifice
           ,
           even
           mercie
           upon
           your
           bodies
           .
           So
           also
           ,
           when
           you
           finde
           that
           it
           hurts
           the
           inward
           man
           ,
           and
           hinders
           it
           ,
           when
           the
           heart
           doth
           it
           out
           of
           a
           conceit
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           performe
           it
           the
           better
           ,
           then
           there
           is
           a
           libertie
           left
           unto
           you
           to
           dispense
           with
           it
           .
        
         
           As
           I
           say
           for
           prayer
           ,
           so
           for
           other
           duties
           :
           when
           a
           man
           comes
           to
           heare
           the
           word
           ,
           hee
           saith
           ,
           my
           minde
           is
           intent
           enough
           ,
           though
           I
           make
           not
           such
           a
           shew
           ;
           yet
           notwithstanding
           know
           this
           ,
           that
           thou
           must
           behave
           thy self
           reverently
           when
           thou
           commest
           before
           God.
           You
           shall
           see
           in
           Luke
           4.
           when
           Christ
           preached
           ,
           
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           
             the
             eyes
             of
             all
             the
             people
             were
             fastened
             upon
             him
             .
          
           Why
           is
           such
           a
           corporall
           gesture
           noted
           in
           the
           text
           ?
           is
           it
           in
           vaine
           ?
           No
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           a
           comely
           gesture
           ,
           therefore
           it
           is
           to
           be
           regarded
           .
        
         
           
             
               Quest.
            
             2
          
           How
           should
           we
           conceive
           of
           GOD
           in
           prayer
           ,
           seeing
           he
           is
           a
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           a
           Spirit
           we
           never
           saw
           :
           what
           conceit
           and
           apprehension
           of
           GOD
           should
           we
           have
           then
           when
           we
           come
           to
           call
           upon
           his
           name
           ?
        
         
           
             
               Answ.
               
            
          
           Wee
           may
           not
           conceive
           him
           under
           any
           corporeall
           shape
           ,
           for
           he
           is
           a
           Spirit
           :
           and
           therefore
           they
           that
           thinke
           they
           may
           worship
           the
           humanity
           
           of
           Christ
           disjoyned
           ,
           are
           deceived
           :
           we
           are
           not
           to
           worship
           it
           as
           separated
           from
           his
           Deity
           ;
           for
           we
           are
           to
           worship
           the
           Trinity
           in
           the
           Vnity
           ,
           and
           the
           Vnity
           in
           Trinity
           ,
           which
           we
           cannot
           doe
           ,
           if
           we
           worship
           his
           humanitie
           as
           separated
           from
           his
           Deity
           .
           Therefore
           when
           you
           come
           to
           pray
           before
           GOD
           ,
           you
           must
           remember
           *
           that
           he
           
             is
             a
             Spirit
             ,
             filling
             heaven
             and
             earth
             ,
             strong
             ,
             gracious
             ,
             mercifull
             ,
             full
             of
             goodnesse
             and
             truth
             ,
          
           &c.
           concerning
           which
           three
           things
           are
           to
           bee
           considered
           .
        
         
           
           First
           ,
           That
           he
           is
           a
           Spirit
           .
        
         
           
             
               Object
               .
            
          
           But
           how
           shall
           I
           conceive
           of
           a
           Spirit
           ?
        
         
           
             
               Answ.
               
            
          
           How
           doest
           thou
           conceive
           of
           the
           soule
           of
           another
           man
           when
           thou
           speakest
           to
           him
           ?
           thou
           never
           didst
           see
           it
           ,
           yet
           thou
           knowest
           that
           there
           is
           such
           a
           spirit
           that
           fills
           the
           body
           ,
           and
           that
           doth
           understand
           what
           thou
           sayest
           ,
           and
           speakes
           to
           thee
           againe
           ;
           so
           remember
           this
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           a
           Spirit
           .
           Compare
           Ier.
           23.24
           .
           with
           this
           :
           
           
             Can
             any
             man
             hide
             himselfe
             in
             secret
             places
             ,
             that
             I
             shall
             not
             see
             him
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ?
             Doe
             not
             I
             fill
             heaven
             and
             earth
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ?
          
        
         
           
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           the
           Lord
           fills
           heaven
           and
           earth
           ,
           as
           the
           soule
           fills
           the
           body
           :
           so
           that
           thou
           must
           thinke
           that
           hee
           sees
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           heares
           all
           things
           .
           Indeed
           the
           Lord
           is
           not
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           as
           the
           soule
           is
           in
           the
           body
           ,
           but
           in
           an
           incomprehensible
           manner
           ,
           which
           we
           cannot
           expresse
           to
           you
           ;
           yet
           this
           is
           an
           expression
           which
           wee
           may
           helpe
           our selves
           by
           ,
           and
           is
           used
           every
           where
           in
           Scripture
           .
        
         
         
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           consider
           his
           Attributes
           ,
           that
           hee
           is
           a
           Spirit
           filling
           heaven
           and
           earth
           ,
           and
           hee
           is
           exceeding
           fearefull
           ,
           powerfull
           ,
           almighty
           ,
           exceeding
           gracious
           and
           long-suffering
           ,
           abundant
           in
           mercy
           and
           truth
           ,
           that
           hee
           hath
           pure
           eyes
           ,
           and
           cannot
           see
           any
           iniquity
           :
           Deut.
           24.
           
           
           So
           Exod.
           34.6
           .
           
           As
           Moses
           could
           not
           see
           him
           ,
           but
           his
           Attributes
           ,
           his
           backe
           parts
           ;
           so
           thou
           must
           conceive
           of
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           exceeding
           strong
           ,
           potent
           ,
           and
           fearefull
           ,
           one
           that
           will
           not
           holde
           the
           wicked
           innocent
           ,
           but
           shewes
           mercie
           to
           thousands
           of
           them
           that
           feare
           him
           ;
           and
           to
           sinners
           ,
           if
           they
           will
           come
           in
           unto
           him
           :
           And
           thus
           you
           must
           conceive
           of
           him
           ,
           when
           you
           come
           before
           him
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           TVVELFTH
           SERMON
           .
        
         
           
             
               EXOD.
               3.13
               ,
               14.
               
            
             
               And
               Moses
               said
               unto
               God
               ,
               Behold
               when
               I
               come
               unto
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               ,
               and
               shall
               say
               unto
               them
               ,
               the
               God
               of
               your
               fathers
               hath
               sent
               mee
               unto
               you
               ,
               and
               shall
               say
               unto
               me
               ,
               what
               is
               his
               name
               ;
               what
               shall
               I
               say
               unto
               them
               ?
            
             
               And
               God
               said
               unto
               Moses
               ,
               I
               AM
               ,
               THAT
               I
               AM
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
        
         
           HAVING
           finished
           that
           point
           ,
           that
           GOD
           
             is
             a
             Spirit
          
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           particular
           expression
           of
           the
           Simplicity
           of
           GOD
           ,
           we
           come
           to
           speake
           of
           the
           Simplicity
           it selfe
           :
           which
           is
           that
           Attribute
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           is
           one
           most
           pure
           and
           entire
           essence
           ,
           one
           most
           
           simple
           ,
           being
           
             without
             all
             composition
          
           ;
           so
           that
           there
           is
           no
           substance
           ,
           and
           
             accident
             ,
             matter
          
           ,
           and
           
             forme
             ,
             body
          
           ,
           and
           soule
           ;
           but
           he
           is
           every
           way
           most
           simple
           ,
           nothing
           in
           him
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           God
           ,
           what
           is
           himselfe
           .
           The
           rise
           that
           it
           hath
           from
           hence
           ,
           we
           shall
           see
           hereafter
           .
           All
           those
           phrases
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           where
           God
           is
           said
           to
           be
           
             love
             ,
             truth
             ,
             light
          
           ,
           and
           wisedome
           it selfe
           ,
           all
           these
           shew
           the
           Simplicity
           of
           God
           :
           for
           of
           no
           creature
           can
           you
           say
           so
           .
           The
           creature
           is
           wise
           ,
           and
           just
           ,
           and
           holy
           ,
           and
           true
           :
           but
           to
           say
           ,
           it
           is
           truth
           it selfe
           ,
           love
           it selfe
           ,
           light
           it selfe
           ,
           or
           wisedome
           it selfe
           ,
           that
           cannot
           be
           attributed
           to
           any
           creature
           .
           So
           that
           this
           you
           must
           know
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           one
           most
           pure
           ,
           intire
           and
           uniforme
           being
           or
           essence
           :
           I
           AM
           ,
           shewes
           that
           he
           is
           a
           being
           ;
           and
           if
           we
           should
           aske
           ,
           what
           kinde
           of
           being
           he
           is
           ;
           he
           is
           a
           most
           simple
           and
           uncompounded
           being
           .
           And
           that
           hee
           is
           so
           ,
           wee
           will
           make
           it
           cleare
           by
           these
           reasons
           .
           
        
         
           
           Because
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           many
           things
           in
           him
           ,
           they
           must
           not
           be
           the
           same
           ,
           but
           different
           ;
           if
           different
           ,
           one
           hath
           one
           perfection
           which
           another
           wants
           ;
           if
           so
           ,
           there
           must
           be
           something
           imperfect
           in
           God
           :
           for
           if
           the
           defect
           of
           that
           were
           made
           up
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           more
           perfect
           .
        
         
           
           If
           there
           be
           two
           things
           in
           God
           ,
           then
           there
           is
           multiplication
           ;
           now
           all
           multiplication
           ariseth
           from
           some
           imperfection
           ,
           from
           some
           want
           and
           defect
           :
           for
           if
           one
           would
           serve
           ,
           two
           would
           not
           be
           required
           .
           As
           if
           one
           could
           draw
           a
           ship
           or
           boate
           up
           the
           streame
           ,
           two
           were
           needlesse
           ;
           if
           one
           medicine
           would
           cure
           ,
           two
           would
           be
           unnecessary
           ;
           
           so
           in
           all
           things
           else
           :
           so
           that
           the
           reason
           of
           multiplication
           is
           ,
           because
           one
           will
           not
           serve
           the
           turne
           .
           Therefore
           GOD
           being
           all-sufficient
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           needfull
           ,
           yea
           it
           cannot
           be
           ,
           that
           a
           breaking
           into
           two
           should
           be
           admitted
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           consequently
           ,
           he
           must
           be
           most
           simple
           ,
           without
           all
           composition
           ,
           a
           pure
           and
           intire
           essence
           ,
           full
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           nothing
           besides
           .
        
         
           If
           GOD
           should
           have
           love
           in
           him
           ,
           or
           justice
           ,
           
           or
           wisedome
           ,
           or
           life
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           quality
           different
           from
           his
           essence
           ,
           as
           the
           creatures
           have
           them
           ,
           he
           should
           be
           what
           he
           is
           ,
           not
           originally
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           but
           derivatively
           ,
           and
           by
           participation
           ,
           and
           so
           imperfectly
           ;
           as
           to
           be
           fiery
           is
           more
           imperfect
           than
           to
           be
           fire
           it selfe
           ,
           to
           be
           gilded
           is
           more
           imperfect
           than
           to
           be
           gold
           it selfe
           :
           So
           to
           be
           wise
           ,
           loving
           ,
           holy
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           be
           indewed
           with
           the
           qualities
           of
           
             wisedome
             ,
             love
             ,
             holinesse
          
           ,
           is
           more
           imperfect
           ,
           than
           to
           be
           wisedome
           ,
           and
           love
           ,
           and
           holinesse
           it selfe
           .
           Therefore
           there
           is
           not
           a
           substance
           and
           a
           quality
           in
           GOD
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           creature
           :
           but
           he
           is
           love
           ,
           and
           light
           ,
           and
           wisedome
           ,
           and
           truth
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           Scripture
           expresseth
           him
           .
        
         
           Wheresoever
           there
           is
           any
           composition
           ,
           
           there
           must
           be
           two
           or
           three
           things
           ,
           so
           that
           there
           may
           be
           a
           division
           ;
           they
           are
           seperable
           ,
           though
           not
           separated
           ;
           but
           where
           division
           may
           be
           ,
           there
           may
           be
           a
           dissolution
           and
           destruction
           ,
           though
           it
           never
           be
           :
           But
           of
           GOD
           ,
           we
           cannot
           say
           ,
           that
           this
           may
           be
           ,
           and
           consequently
           ,
           there
           cannot
           be
           two
           things
           in
           him
           ,
           but
           
             what
             he
             is
             ,
             he
             is
          
           ;
           one
           most
           simple
           ,
           most
           pure
           ,
           and
           most
           intire
           being
           ,
           without
           
           all
           composition
           and
           multiplication
           .
        
         
           
           If
           GOD
           be
           not
           simple
           ,
           there
           must
           be
           parts
           of
           which
           he
           is
           compounded
           :
           But
           in
           GOD
           
             blessed
             for
             ever
          
           ,
           there
           are
           no
           parts
           ,
           because
           then
           there
           should
           be
           imperfection
           ,
           for
           every
           part
           is
           imperfect
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           Parts
           are
           in
           order
           of
           nature
           before
           the
           whole
           ,
           but
           in
           God
           there
           is
           nothing
           first
           or
           second
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           simply
           first
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           Parts
           cannot
           be
           united
           and
           knit
           ,
           and
           compounded
           together
           ,
           without
           causes
           to
           doe
           it
           ;
           but
           here
           is
           no
           cause
           to
           knit
           and
           unite
           any
           part
           together
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           without
           all
           cause
           ,
           as
           hath
           beene
           shewed
           before
           .
        
         
           
           I
           will
           conclude
           this
           with
           a
           reason
           out
           of
           the
           text
           ,
           He
           is
           a
           being
           ,
           
             I
             AM
             hath
             sent
             mee
             unto
             you
             .
          
           If
           he
           be
           a
           being
           ,
           then
           either
           the
           first
           or
           second
           being
           .
           A
           second
           being
           he
           cannot
           be
           ,
           for
           then
           there
           should
           be
           some
           before
           him
           ,
           and
           above
           him
           ,
           upon
           which
           he
           should
           be
           dependent
           :
           but
           this
           cannot
           be
           ;
           therefore
           hee
           is
           absolutely
           the
           first
           being
           .
           Adam
           was
           the
           
             first
             man
          
           ,
           but
           God
           onely
           is
           the
           first
           absolute
           being
           .
           Now
           the
           first
           being
           was
           never
           in
           possibility
           to
           be
           :
           and
           therefore
           he
           is
           a
           pure
           act
           in
           regard
           of
           his
           essence
           .
           Againe
           ,
           there
           are
           no
           qualities
           springing
           from
           him
           ;
           for
           if
           there
           were
           ,
           they
           should
           have
           had
           sometimes
           no
           being
           ;
           and
           so
           in
           possibility
           to
           be
           ,
           and
           consequently
           have
           a
           beginning
           ,
           and
           be
           a
           creature
           :
           Therefore
           there
           is
           neither
           
             Potentia
             substantialis
          
           ,
           nor
           accidentalis
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           so
           hee
           must
           be
           
             purus
             actus
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Schoolemen
           say
           ;
           and
           
           therefore
           he
           is
           most
           simple
           ,
           without
           all
           composition
           .
           This
           I
           speake
           to
           schollers
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           a
           mixt
           auditory
           :
           and
           therefore
           you
           must
           give
           mee
           a
           little
           liberty
           .
        
         
           Now
           I
           come
           to
           those
           Consectaries
           which
           flow
           from
           hence
           ;
           and
           they
           are
           these
           three
           .
        
         
           If
           God
           be
           such
           a
           
             simple
             ,
             first
             ,
             pure
          
           ,
           
           and
           absolute
           being
           ,
           then
           hence
           you
           may
           see
           ,
           what
           a
           stable
           foundation
           our
           faith
           hath
           to
           rest
           upon
           ;
           
           we
           are
           built
           upon
           the
           lowest
           foundation
           in
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           upon
           the
           first
           ,
           most
           absolute
           ,
           and
           simple
           ,
           and
           pure
           ,
           and
           intire
           being
           ;
           which
           I
           say
           is
           the
           lowest
           foundation
           ,
           that
           depends
           upon
           no
           other
           ,
           but
           all
           upon
           it
           :
           and
           this
           is
           the
           happy
           condition
           of
           all
           Christians
           ,
           and
           of
           them
           alone
           .
           Angels
           ,
           men
           ,
           heaven
           and
           earth
           are
           foundations
           to
           some
           things
           which
           are
           built
           upon
           them
           :
           but
           they
           are
           all
           built
           upon
           this
           ,
           and
           therefore
           dependent
           .
           For
           if
           this
           foundation
           shake
           it selfe
           ,
           (
           for
           so
           he
           hath
           power
           to
           doe
           )
           they
           all
           fall
           to
           ruine
           :
           But
           God
           is
           the
           
             first
             ,
             simple
          
           ,
           and
           lowest
           foundation
           ,
           being
           the
           first
           absolute
           and
           simple
           being
           ;
           therefore
           he
           that
           is
           built
           upon
           him
           ,
           hath
           the
           greatest
           stability
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           transcendent
           happinesse
           of
           Christians
           ,
           above
           all
           men
           in
           the
           world
           .
           And
           this
           is
           a
           great
           priviledge
           of
           theirs
           ,
           which
           you
           shall
           finde
           upon
           this
           ground
           magnified
           and
           set
           forth
           in
           Psal.
           46.1
           ,
           2.
           
           
           
             God
             is
             our
             hope
             and
             strength
             ;
             therefore
             will
             we
             not
             feare
             ,
             though
             the
             earth
             be
             removed
             ,
             and
             though
             the
             mountaines
             be
             carried
             into
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             sea
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           As
           if
           hee
           should
           say
           ,
           Though
           there
           were
           a
           subversion
           of
           
           Kingdomes
           ,
           and
           an
           overthrow
           of
           all
           the
           Churches
           ,
           yea
           a
           confusion
           of
           heaven
           and
           earth
           ,
           (
           as
           there
           shall
           be
           at
           the
           last
           day
           )
           though
           the
           mountaines
           were
           rent
           from
           their
           foundations
           ,
           and
           
             cast
             into
             the
             middle
             of
             the
             sea
             ,
          
           yet
           Christians
           should
           be
           sure
           all
           the
           while
           ,
           because
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           
             first
             ,
             absolute
          
           ,
           and
           simple
           being
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           lowest
           foundation
           ,
           is
           their
           hope
           and
           strength
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           is
           a
           foundation
           lower
           than
           all
           these
           ,
           that
           when
           all
           these
           things
           shall
           come
           to
           ruine
           ,
           yet
           GOD
           on
           whom
           wee
           trust
           ,
           shall
           be
           a
           sure
           helpe
           ,
           and
           comfort
           .
        
         
           Beloved
           ,
           this
           is
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           know
           what
           your
           comfort
           is
           ,
           and
           upon
           what
           foundation
           you
           are
           built
           .
        
         
           
           If
           GOD
           be
           most
           simple
           ,
           without
           all
           composition
           ,
           then
           this
           will
           follow
           ,
           that
           he
           cannot
           be
           hindred
           in
           any
           thing
           that
           he
           goes
           about
           to
           doe
           ,
           
           but
           is
           most
           independent
           as
           
             in
             being
          
           ,
           so
           
             in
             working
          
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           simplicity
           .
           There
           is
           no
           creature
           but
           may
           be
           hindered
           :
           for
           in
           the
           best
           of
           the
           creatures
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           in
           the
           Angels
           ,
           there
           is
           an
           essence
           ,
           and
           an
           executive
           power
           by
           which
           they
           worke
           :
           Even
           as
           you
           see
           it
           in
           the
           fire
           ,
           there
           is
           the
           substance
           of
           fire
           ,
           and
           the
           qualitie
           of
           heate
           by
           which
           it
           workes
           :
           now
           where
           there
           are
           two
           things
           ,
           an
           essence
           and
           a
           faculty
           by
           which
           it
           workes
           ,
           something
           may
           come
           betweene
           ,
           and
           hinder
           the
           working
           and
           operation
           .
           As
           in
           the
           Babylonish
           furnace
           ,
           GOD
           separated
           betweene
           the
           fire
           ,
           and
           the
           heate
           ,
           that
           it
           could
           not
           burne
           the
           men
           that
           were
           cast
           into
           it
           ,
           Dan.
           3.
           
           So
           he
           doth
           
           with
           the
           Angells
           ,
           he
           comes
           betweene
           the
           substance
           ,
           and
           the
           executive
           power
           ,
           and
           often
           hinders
           them
           from
           doing
           what
           they
           would
           :
           But
           in
           GOD
           ,
           seeing
           hee
           is
           most
           simple
           ,
           and
           intire
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           an
           essence
           ,
           and
           executive
           power
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           Schoolemen
           call
           it
           :
           )
           therefore
           there
           can
           nothing
           come
           betweene
           to
           be
           an
           impediment
           ;
           there
           is
           not
           any
           action
           that
           he
           intends
           ,
           but
           he
           workes
           it
           absolutely
           and
           of
           himselfe
           .
           Therefore
           we
           are
           to
           consider
           ,
           that
           that
           GOD
           which
           we
           have
           to
           worship
           and
           serve
           ,
           that
           nothing
           can
           come
           betweene
           ,
           and
           hinder
           him
           in
           working
           ,
           but
           what
           he
           will
           doe
           ,
           he
           doth
           :
           and
           therefore
           wee
           should
           learne
           to
           feare
           before
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           trust
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           acknowledge
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           his
           power
           ,
           and
           to
           know
           the
           ground
           of
           it
           ,
           seeing
           he
           is
           so
           absolute
           and
           wonderfull
           in
           all
           his
           workes
           .
        
         
           Hence
           likewise
           it
           followes
           ,
           
           that
           all
           the
           Attributes
           of
           GOD
           are
           equall
           among
           themselves
           ,
           
           not
           one
           higher
           than
           another
           ,
           or
           larger
           than
           another
           ;
           for
           if
           he
           be
           simple
           ,
           and
           there
           are
           not
           two
           things
           in
           him
           ,
           then
           his
           Attributes
           ,
           or
           his
           essence
           ,
           and
           himselfe
           are
           the
           same
           ;
           and
           if
           so
           ,
           one
           cannot
           exceed
           another
           ;
           his
           mercy
           is
           not
           beyond
           his
           justice
           ,
           nor
           his
           justice
           beyond
           his
           wisedome
           .
           Therefore
           though
           he
           doth
           put
           forth
           one
           Attribute
           now
           ,
           another
           then
           ,
           yet
           wee
           must
           not
           thinke
           that
           his
           mercy
           is
           greater
           than
           all
           his
           Attributes
           :
           therefore
           that
           place
           in
           the
           Psalmist
           ,
           
             His
             mercy
             is
             above
             all
             his
             workes
             ,
          
           is
           commonly
           misunderstood
           .
           The
           meaning
           is
           not
           ,
           that
           his
           mercy
           exceedes
           all
           his
           other
           Attributes
           ,
           but
           
           that
           his
           
             mercy
             is
             over
          
           ,
           and
           
             upon
             all
             his
             workes
          
           .
           As
           the
           warmth
           of
           the
           hen
           is
           over
           all
           the
           egges
           ,
           to
           warme
           ,
           and
           cherish
           ,
           and
           hatch
           them
           :
           so
           
             Gods
             mercy
             is
             over
             all
             his
             workes
             ,
          
           to
           cherish
           ,
           and
           nourish
           ,
           and
           perfect
           them
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           it
           is
           shewed
           forth
           upon
           them
           all
           .
           For
           it
           is
           not
           a
           comparative
           speech
           ,
           as
           if
           his
           mercy
           did
           exceed
           all
           his
           other
           Attributes
           :
           for
           if
           all
           his
           Attributes
           are
           himselfe
           ,
           they
           must
           be
           equall
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           difference
           in
           regard
           of
           height
           or
           largenesse
           betweene
           them
           .
           And
           thus
           the
           place
           is
           to
           be
           understood
           :
           for
           so
           the
           word
           signifies
           in
           the
           originall
           ,
           and
           not
           according
           to
           the
           common
           acception
           .
           So
           much
           for
           the
           Consectaries
           ,
           now
           wee
           will
           come
           to
           uses
           of
           practise
           .
        
         
           
             
               Vse
            
             1
          
           1.
           
           If
           simplicity
           be
           one
           of
           GODS
           excellencies
           ;
           then
           let
           us
           labour
           to
           come
           as
           neere
           to
           it
           as
           we
           can
           ,
           by
           bringing
           our
           hearts
           to
           be
           content
           with
           a
           simplicity
           of
           condition
           :
           
           for
           this
           is
           a
           sure
           rule
           ,
           
             The
             more
             composition
             ,
             the
             more
             weaknesse
             ,
             the
             more
             impediment
             ,
          
           and
           withall
           
             the
             more
             exposednesse
             to
             dissolution
             and
             decay
             .
          
           Therefore
           GOD
           is
           not
           subject
           to
           weaknesse
           and
           impediment
           in
           working
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           most
           simple
           ,
           not
           having
           essence
           ,
           and
           faculty
           ,
           so
           that
           any
           thing
           should
           come
           betweene
           and
           hinder
           him
           ;
           and
           therefore
           also
           is
           he
           not
           capable
           of
           dissolution
           :
           &
           therfore
           the
           nearer
           any
           come
           to
           this
           simplicity
           ,
           they
           are
           (
           as
           I
           say
           )
           lesse
           weake
           ,
           lesse
           subject
           to
           impediment
           and
           destruction
           ;
           and
           the
           safer
           ,
           and
           stronger
           ,
           and
           happier
           they
           be
           .
           As
           for
           example
           ,
           the
           Angells
           ,
           so
           farre
           as
           they
           fall
           short
           of
           the
           simplicity
           of
           the
           eternall
           GOD
           ,
           who
           is
           
             blessed
             for
             
             ever
          
           ,
           so
           farre
           they
           are
           subject
           to
           all
           this
           :
           they
           have
           faculties
           different
           from
           their
           essences
           ,
           and
           one
           from
           another
           ,
           as
           
             understanding
             ,
             will
          
           ,
           and
           their
           
             executive
             power
          
           ;
           hence
           they
           are
           subject
           to
           weaknesse
           .
           For
           they
           may
           fall
           into
           sinne
           ,
           as
           you
           know
           the
           first
           Angels
           did
           ,
           and
           their
           faculties
           jarred
           one
           with
           another
           ,
           and
           fell
           out
           of
           tune
           :
           and
           having
           an
           executive
           power
           ,
           they
           are
           also
           subject
           to
           impediment
           ;
           whence
           neither
           the
           good
           Angels
           ,
           nor
           the
           bad
           ,
           can
           doe
           what
           they
           would
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           and
           may
           be
           hindred
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           next
           place
           consider
           man
           ,
           and
           as
           hee
           is
           much
           more
           compounded
           than
           the
           Angels
           ,
           so
           he
           is
           more
           weake
           ,
           more
           subject
           to
           impediment
           ,
           more
           liable
           to
           decay
           and
           ruine
           ,
           as
           sicknesse
           ,
           distemper
           ,
           crosses
           ,
           death
           :
           for
           he
           hath
           not
           onely
           a
           rationall
           faculty
           ,
           as
           the
           Angels
           have
           ,
           but
           sensitive
           ;
           a
           
             sensitive
             memory
          
           ,
           a
           
             sensitive
             fancy
          
           ,
           and
           a
           
             sensitive
             appetite
          
           ;
           he
           hath
           also
           a
           body
           consisting
           of
           divers
           members
           ,
           needing
           many
           externall
           helpes
           ,
           as
           aire
           ,
           diet
           ,
           houses
           ,
           exercises
           ,
           and
           so
           he
           is
           subject
           to
           many
           weaknesses
           ,
           many
           hurts
           ,
           many
           impediments
           ,
           and
           losses
           of
           all
           sorts
           .
        
         
           
             
               Object
               .
            
          
           You
           will
           say
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           mans
           naturall
           condition
           indeed
           ,
           but
           how
           shall
           this
           be
           helped
           ?
        
         
           
             
               Answ.
               
            
          
           The
           naturall
           condition
           cannot
           be
           changed
           ▪
           but
           it
           may
           be
           exceedingly
           helped
           ;
           as
           ,
           if
           wee
           bring
           our
           hearts
           to
           be
           content
           with
           a
           more
           or
           lesse
           simplicity
           of
           condition
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           if
           the
           disposition
           and
           constitution
           of
           the
           minde
           be
           such
           ,
           that
           it
           be
           not
           dependent
           upon
           many
           things
           ,
           but
           upon
           few
           ;
           this
           is
           done
           ,
           when
           the
           thoughts
           and
           
           affections
           of
           the
           minde
           doe
           not
           lie
           scattered
           ,
           hanging
           or
           lying
           upon
           this
           or
           that
           thing
           ,
           so
           that
           you
           cannot
           live
           without
           it
           ;
           but
           when
           the
           mind
           is
           recollected
           and
           gathered
           up
           ,
           so
           that
           you
           can
           be
           content
           with
           a
           simplicity
           of
           condition
           ,
           with
           GOD
           alone
           for
           your
           portion
           ;
           so
           that
           you
           can
           live
           with
           exceeding
           little
           ,
           not
           requiring
           a
           multitude
           of
           things
           ,
           upon
           which
           the
           contentment
           .
           and
           satisfaction
           of
           the
           minde
           doth
           depend
           .
           As
           for
           example
           ;
           some
           men
           cannot
           live
           without
           sports
           and
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           living
           to
           maintaine
           them
           :
           another
           must
           have
           great
           learning
           and
           gifts
           ,
           and
           eminency
           ,
           and
           praise
           that
           followes
           it
           :
           Another
           hath
           his
           heart
           so
           wedded
           to
           a
           convenient
           house
           ,
           wife
           ,
           children
           ,
           companions
           ,
           &c.
           that
           if
           any
           of
           these
           be
           taken
           away
           ,
           he
           is
           dead
           in
           the
           nest
           :
           Not
           to
           speake
           of
           their
           vaine
           ,
           base
           ,
           distempered
           affections
           ,
           they
           must
           have
           a
           hundred
           things
           ,
           their
           fancy
           is
           infinite
           ,
           and
           all
           must
           be
           to
           their
           minde
           ,
           or
           else
           they
           are
           still
           complaining
           .
           Now
           the
           more
           things
           a
           man
           needes
           ,
           the
           more
           compound
           ,
           and
           lesse
           simple
           he
           is
           ,
           (
           as
           I
           may
           so
           say
           )
           and
           consequently
           ,
           the
           weaker
           he
           is
           ,
           and
           more
           apt
           to
           be
           hindred
           ,
           more
           apt
           to
           be
           hurt
           and
           disquieted
           ;
           because
           if
           you
           touch
           any
           of
           that
           multitude
           of
           things
           ,
           upon
           which
           his
           heart
           is
           set
           ,
           he
           is
           presently
           troubled
           ;
           which
           is
           more
           easily
           done
           ,
           as
           the
           things
           are
           more
           ,
           upon
           which
           his
           affections
           are
           placed
           :
           but
           he
           is
           best
           ,
           who
           is
           come
           to
           that
           selfe-sufficiency
           of
           minde
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           content
           with
           that
           simplicity
           of
           condition
           ,
           that
           he
           can
           say
           of
           any
           of
           
           these
           things
           ;
           I
           can
           live
           by
           them
           and
           without
           them
           ,
           I
           can
           live
           without
           liberty
           ,
           I
           can
           live
           without
           friends
           ,
           I
           can
           live
           without
           sports
           and
           pleasure
           ,
           without
           worldly
           credit
           ,
           and
           esteeme
           ,
           without
           wife
           ,
           and
           children
           ,
           without
           riches
           ,
           without
           conveniency
           of
           aire
           ,
           garden
           ,
           orchards
           .
           This
           is
           the
           condition
           that
           wee
           should
           labour
           to
           grow
           up
           to
           :
           and
           the
           neerer
           wee
           grow
           up
           to
           it
           ,
           the
           better
           wee
           are
           ,
           and
           the
           safer
           is
           our
           condition
           .
        
         
           
             
               Object
               .
            
          
           But
           will
           not
           you
           have
           us
           to
           use
           such
           things
           ?
        
         
           
             
               Answ.
               
            
          
           Yes
           ,
           but
           not
           to
           bee
           wedded
           to
           them
           ,
           but
           so
           weaned
           from
           them
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           use
           them
           ,
           as
           if
           you
           used
           them
           not
           ;
           whereas
           there
           are
           some
           that
           have
           their
           hearts
           so
           glued
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           it
           breaks
           their
           hearts
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           their
           friends
           or
           children
           ,
           or
           estates
           ,
           or
           credit
           faile
           them
           ,
           or
           if
           they
           bee
           hindred
           from
           their
           liuings
           ,
           pleasure
           and
           conueniences
           :
           but
           hee
           is
           in
           the
           happiest
           and
           best
           condition
           who
           can
           live
           alone
           ,
           and
           can
           bee
           content
           with
           God
           alone
           ;
           that
           can
           fetch
           so
           much
           comfort
           and
           helpe
           from
           him
           ,
           that
           hee
           can
           hee
           without
           friends
           and
           companions
           ,
           without
           wife
           ,
           and
           children
           ;
           and
           if
           hee
           be
           put
           into
           a
           country
           towne
           farre
           from
           all
           sutable
           acquaintance
           ,
           yea
           if
           he
           be
           shut
           up
           in
           a
           close
           prison
           ,
           yet
           he
           can
           walke
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           doe
           as
           Paul
           and
           Silas
           ,
           have
           his
           heart
           filled
           with
           joy
           and
           peace
           through
           believing
           .
           This
           is
           the
           safety
           and
           strength
           of
           a
           man.
           For
           even
           as
           the
           body
           ,
           the
           more
           sicke
           it
           is
           ,
           the
           more
           helpes
           it
           needes
           ;
           and
           the
           lamer
           it
           is
           ,
           the
           more
           props
           it
           must
           have
           ,
           
           one
           for
           his
           arme
           ,
           another
           for
           his
           legges
           ,
           another
           for
           his
           back
           :
           whereas
           a
           stronge
           man
           can
           walke
           upon
           his
           owne
           legges
           ,
           hee
           needs
           noe
           other
           helpe
           :
           even
           so
           the
           soule
           ,
           the
           more
           sicke
           and
           lame
           it
           is
           ,
           the
           more
           it
           needs
           ;
           but
           he
           which
           hath
           a
           strong
           inward
           man
           which
           is
           in
           health
           ,
           let
           him
           have
           GOD
           ,
           and
           shift
           him
           from
           vessell
           to
           vessell
           ,
           from
           condition
           to
           condition
           ,
           let
           him
           bee
           stripped
           of
           all
           ,
           yet
           hee
           can
           goe
           upon
           his
           legges
           and
           can
           live
           without
           all
           .
           So
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           
             Pàul
             ,
             Phil.
          
           4.
           
           
           
             I
             have
             learned
             in
             what
             estate
             soever
             I
             am
             ,
             therewith
             to
             bee
             content
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           riches
           or
           not
           riches
           ,
           honour
           or
           not
           honour
           ,
           yet
           his
           minde
           had
           a
           bottome
           that
           he
           could
           stand
           alone
           ,
           and
           bee
           happie
           without
           them
           .
           Thus
           I
           say
           ,
           the
           more
           a
           mans
           affection
           is
           inlarged
           to
           a
           multitude
           of
           things
           ,
           the
           weaker
           hee
           is
           ,
           and
           more
           subject
           to
           bee
           disquieted
           ,
           by
           any
           thing
           :
           but
           the
           more
           his
           minde
           is
           contracted
           ,
           and
           gathered
           into
           a
           narrow
           compasse
           ,
           and
           content
           with
           a
           greater
           simplicity
           of
           condition
           ,
           the
           safer
           ,
           and
           stronger
           hee
           is
           ,
           and
           lesse
           subject
           to
           bee
           disquieted
           by
           any
           creature
           ;
           because
           let
           come
           what
           will
           come
           ,
           whatsoever
           condition
           hee
           is
           put
           into
           ,
           he
           hath
           a
           bottome
           to
           stand
           upon
           ,
           he
           hath
           some
           thing
           to
           comfort
           his
           heart
           .
        
         
           
             
               Object
               .
            
          
           But
           how
           shall
           a
           man
           get
           his
           minde
           to
           such
           a
           frame
           ?
        
         
           
             
               Answ.
               
            
          
           You
           shall
           have
           a
           meanes
           prescribed
           in
           1
           Tim
           6.6
           .
           
             Godlinesse
             with
             content
             is
             great
             gaine
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           godlinesse
           is
           alwayes
           joyned
           with
           contentment
           ,
           it
           is
           alwayes
           the
           cause
           of
           contentment
           ,
           and
           therefore
           
           
             great
             gaine
          
           .
           So
           then
           ,
           be
           a
           godly
           man
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           make
           thy
           heart
           perfect
           with
           GOD
           ,
           serve
           and
           feare
           him
           alone
           ,
           be
           content
           with
           him
           alone
           for
           your
           portion
           ;
           he
           is
           All-sufficient
           ,
           his
           communion
           will
           breed
           contentment
           and
           satisfaction
           enough
           to
           thy
           heart
           ,
           so
           that
           thou
           shalt
           be
           able
           to
           live
           with
           a
           very
           slender
           outward
           condition
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           onely
           meanes
           to
           have
           the
           minde
           drawne
           from
           these
           things
           that
           other
           men
           are
           so
           glued
           to
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           labour
           to
           be
           content
           with
           GOD
           alone
           ,
           to
           serve
           ,
           and
           feare
           him
           ,
           to
           grow
           up
           to
           him
           more
           and
           more
           :
           for
           hee
           is
           All-sufficient
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           such
           way
           in
           the
           world
           to
           contract
           the
           minde
           ,
           as
           to
           have
           GOD
           to
           be
           knit
           to
           him
           ,
           to
           serve
           and
           feare
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           assured
           of
           his
           favour
           and
           love
           in
           all
           conditions
           .
           Beloved
           ,
           what
           a
           miserable
           thing
           is
           it
           ,
           to
           have
           such
           changeable
           happinesse
           ,
           for
           a
           man
           to
           be
           so
           dependent
           upon
           many
           things
           which
           are
           so
           exceeding
           mutable
           ?
           Therefore
           it
           should
           bee
           our
           wisedome
           to
           bring
           our
           mindes
           to
           be
           content
           with
           a
           narrownesse
           or
           scantnesse
           ,
           or
           simplicity
           of
           condition
           ,
           to
           let
           the
           minde
           be
           drawne
           into
           as
           narrow
           a
           compasse
           as
           may
           be
           ;
           and
           so
           to
           come
           as
           neere
           to
           this
           excellency
           of
           GOD
           ,
           as
           our
           present
           humane
           condition
           will
           well
           permit
           us
           .
        
         
           
             
               Vse
            
             2
          
           2.
           
           Seeing
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             Be
             perfect
             as
             your
             heavenly
             Father
             is
             perfect
             ,
             holy
             as
             he
             is
             holy
             ,
          
           
           and
           
             good
             or
             kinde
             to
             the
             evill
             ,
          
           as
           he
           is
           ,
           
             causing
             the
             raine
             to
             fall
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             his
             Sunne
             to
             shine
             upon
             them
             :
          
           So
           upon
           the
           same
           ground
           we
           may
           say
           ,
           
             Be
             simple
             as
             he
             is
             simple
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           you
           must
           labour
           to
           grow
           up
           to
           
           a
           simplicity
           of
           minde
           ;
           and
           such
           a
           simplicity
           as
           is
           in
           
             almighty
             God
          
           you
           cannot
           reach
           too
           :
           but
           to
           have
           a
           heart
           immixed
           ,
           to
           bee
           cleansed
           from
           drosse
           ,
           as
           the
           gold
           is
           ,
           you
           should
           labour
           to
           get
           this
           simplicity
           of
           minde
           ,
           a
           thing
           often
           commended
           in
           scripture
           .
           What
           this
           Simplicity
           is
           ,
           wee
           have
           briefly
           touched
           heretofore
           ,
           and
           we
           will
           now
           open
           it
           to
           you
           more
           fully
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           two
           things
           required
           to
           simplicity
           or
           
             singlenesse
             of
             heart
          
           .
        
         
           
           1
           That
           the
           heart
           looke
           but
           upon
           one
           single
           object
           .
        
         
           
           2
           That
           it
           bee
           so
           cleansed
           from
           all
           admixture
           of
           sinfull
           affections
           ,
           that
           the
           frame
           of
           it
           may
           bee
           fitted
           to
           doe
           so
           .
        
         
           
           For
           the
           first
           ,
           I
           pray
           you
           marke
           that
           in
           Iam
           :
           1.8
           .
           
           
             A
             double
             minded
             man
             is
             unstable
             in
             all
             his
             waies
          
           :
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           By
           
             a
             double
             minded
             man
          
           there
           is
           meant
           ,
           one
           whose
           minde
           hangs
           betweene
           a
           double
           object
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           knowes
           not
           which
           of
           the
           two
           is
           more
           eligible
           ;
           his
           minde
           is
           in
           an
           even
           ballance
           ,
           where
           neither
           scale
           doth
           praeponderate
           :
           On
           the
           contrary
           ,
           he
           is
           a
           simple
           or
           a
           single
           hearted
           man
           ,
           who
           is
           not
           thus
           divided
           betweene
           two
           objects
           ,
           but
           he
           so
           resolveth
           and
           pitcheth
           upon
           one
           ,
           that
           hee
           subordinates
           all
           the
           other
           to
           it
           .
           As
           for
           example
           ,
           a
           double
           minded
           man
           ,
           hath
           an
           eye
           to
           GOD
           and
           his
           credit
           ,
           to
           GOD
           and
           his
           pleasure
           ,
           to
           GOD
           and
           his
           friends
           ,
           he
           would
           faine
           graspe
           both
           ,
           and
           is
           willing
           to
           part
           with
           neither
           :
           such
           a
           man
           goes
           not
           straight
           on
           ,
           but
           he
           walkes
           unevenly
           
           in
           his
           courses
           ;
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           that
           is
           ,
           while
           hee
           is
           quiet
           and
           no
           temptation
           doth
           assaile
           him
           ,
           then
           he
           walkes
           with
           GOD
           in
           a
           strait
           rule
           ,
           but
           let
           a
           temptation
           come
           ,
           and
           put
           him
           to
           it
           ,
           then
           he
           steps
           out
           of
           the
           way
           ,
           hee
           will
           not
           let
           his
           credit
           or
           his
           profit
           goe
           .
           As
           a
           weather-cocke
           ,
           let
           there
           bee
           no
           winde
           at
           all
           ,
           and
           it
           stands
           still
           like
           a
           fixt
           thing
           :
           but
           as
           soone
           as
           the
           wind
           comes
           it
           turnes
           about
           .
           So
           is
           it
           with
           such
           a
           man
           ,
           while
           he
           is
           quiet
           ,
           while
           religion
           costs
           him
           nothing
           ,
           he
           walkes
           on
           in
           an
           even
           way
           ,
           but
           let
           a
           temptation
           come
           and
           assault
           him
           ,
           and
           because
           he
           hath
           not
           a
           single
           object
           ,
           vpon
           which
           he
           is
           resolved
           ,
           therefore
           hee
           goes
           out
           ,
           and
           walkes
           unevenly
           .
           Contrary
           to
           this
           is
           hee
           that
           hath
           pitched
           upon
           one
           object
           ,
           upon
           GOD
           alone
           ;
           hee
           saith
           ,
           let
           me
           have
           the
           Lord
           alone
           ,
           and
           and
           heaven
           alone
           ,
           though
           I
           have
           noe
           more
           ,
           thus
           I
           have
           pitched
           ,
           thus
           I
           have
           resolved
           ,
           that
           let
           what
           will
           come
           ,
           I
           will
           part
           with
           all
           ,
           when
           it
           comes
           into
           composition
           with
           this
           .
           Beloved
           ,
           you
           never
           have
           a
           single
           heart
           till
           now
           .
           This
           
             singlenesse
             of
             heart
             David
          
           expresseth
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           Psa.
           27.4
           .
           
             One
             thing
             have
             I
             desired
             ,
             that
             I
             will
             require
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             dwell
             in
             the
             house
             of
             the
             Lord
             all
             my
             dayes
             and
             behold
             thy
             beauty
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           this
           one
           thing
           have
           I
           chosen
           ,
           I
           have
           pitched
           upon
           it
           ,
           I
           care
           for
           nothing
           besides
           ;
           if
           other
           things
           come
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           ,
           but
           this
           I
           require
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           walke
           with
           the
           Lord
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           
             bee
             in
             his
             house
             all
             my
             dayes
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           injoy
           the
           vse
           of
           GODS
           ordinances
           ,
           and
           walke
           with
           him
           ;
           and
           
             behold
             
             his
             beauty
          
           in
           them
           .
           And
           such
           a
           speech
           was
           that
           of
           Christ
           to
           
             Martha
             ;
             One
             thing
             is
             necessary
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           if
           you
           looke
           to
           any
           thing
           else
           ,
           it
           is
           in
           vaine
           :
           you
           ought
           to
           take
           him
           alone
           ,
           as
           a
           wife
           takes
           a
           husband
           ,
           that
           must
           have
           none
           besides
           ,
           (
           for
           so
           it
           must
           be
           .
           )
           And
           this
           is
           the
           first
           thing
           required
           to
           simplicity
           and
           
             singlenesse
             of
             spirit
          
           .
           The
           second
           is
           this
           .
        
         
           
           Let
           the
           heart
           be
           cleansed
           from
           all
           admixture
           of
           sinfull
           affections
           ,
           and
           so
           brought
           into
           such
           a
           frame
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           be
           apt
           to
           looke
           onely
           upon
           one
           object
           ,
           upon
           God
           alone
           .
           And
           this
           I
           take
           out
           of
           Matth.
           6.22
           .
           
             The
             light
             of
             the
             body
             is
             the
             eye
             ,
             if
             then
             the
             eye
             be
             single
             ,
             the
             whole
             body
             shall
             be
             light
             ,
             &c.
          
           even
           as
           the
           eye
           guides
           all
           the
           members
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           the
           hands
           ,
           feet
           ,
           &c.
           so
           doth
           the
           heart
           or
           minde
           guide
           all
           the
           actions
           of
           a
           man.
           Now
           as
           the
           eye
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           vitiated
           or
           distempered
           with
           drunkennesse
           ,
           or
           surfeit
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           ,
           it
           doth
           not
           represent
           things
           single
           ,
           but
           double
           ,
           and
           treble
           ,
           and
           so
           makes
           a
           man
           to
           walke
           unevenly
           :
           so
           sinfull
           affections
           ,
           which
           are
           contrary
           to
           the
           simplicity
           of
           the
           minde
           ,
           doe
           so
           distemper
           it
           that
           it
           cannot
           looke
           upon
           God
           alone
           ,
           as
           upon
           one
           single
           object
           ,
           but
           it
           hath
           an
           eye
           to
           other
           objects
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           is
           distempered
           betweene
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           he
           walkes
           unevenly
           .
           As
           for
           example
           ,
           feare
           will
           make
           a
           man
           to
           walke
           in
           a
           double
           way
           ;
           all
           miscarriage
           and
           double-dealing
           carriage
           comes
           from
           feare
           ;
           were
           it
           not
           for
           feare
           ,
           men
           would
           be
           plaine
           ,
           and
           simple
           :
           therefore
           feare
           of
           men
           ,
           or
           any
           creature
           ,
           losse
           of
           credit
           ,
           life
           or
           
           liberty
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           snare
           ,
           and
           distempers
           the
           eye
           ;
           and
           till
           the
           heart
           be
           cleansed
           of
           these
           ,
           you
           will
           never
           walke
           evenly
           .
           And
           so
           doth
           covetousnesse
           distemper
           us
           ,
           and
           voluptuousnesse
           ,
           or
           any
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           in
           any
           kinde
           ,
           any
           over-eager
           desire
           ,
           or
           too
           much
           haste
           to
           accomplish
           the
           end
           which
           a
           man
           propounds
           to
           himselfe
           .
           So
           Iacobs
           too
           much
           hasting
           after
           the
           blessing
           made
           him
           not
           to
           looke
           single
           upon
           God
           ;
           but
           to
           goe
           a
           double
           and
           uneven
           way
           in
           using
           unlawfull
           meanes
           to
           obtaine
           it
           .
           And
           Ieroboams
           too
           greedy
           desire
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           made
           him
           to
           joyne
           God
           and
           the
           Calves
           together
           :
           for
           two
           severall
           principles
           cause
           two
           severall
           motions
           .
           And
           so
           is
           it
           when
           there
           is
           any
           inordinate
           affection
           ,
           be
           it
           what
           it
           will
           be
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           a
           simplicity
           of
           heart
           ;
           and
           if
           there
           be
           not
           ,
           you
           will
           never
           looke
           upon
           God
           alone
           ,
           but
           upon
           some
           creature
           ,
           upon
           some
           object
           or
           other
           .
           Therefore
           ,
           Iames
           4.8
           .
           
           
             Cleanse
             your
             hearts
             you
             wavering-minded
          
           .
           As
           if
           when
           the
           heart
           was
           cleansed
           from
           corruption
           ,
           the
           minde
           would
           be
           freed
           from
           wavering
           ,
           and
           brought
           to
           simplicity
           :
           were
           the
           heart
           purged
           ,
           there
           would
           be
           a
           constancy
           and
           evennesse
           in
           our
           mouth
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           our
           wayes
           .
        
         
           This
           expression
           of
           simplicity
           you
           shall
           finde
           in
           Matth.
           10.16
           .
           
           
             Beholde
             I
             send
             you
             as
             sheepe
             among
             wolves
             :
             be
             wise
             therefore
             as
             serpents
             ,
             and
             innocent
             as
             doves
             .
          
           The
           meaning
           is
           this
           :
           I
           send
           you
           (
           saith
           our
           Saviour
           )
           among
           men
           as
           cruell
           as
           wolves
           ,
           that
           will
           persecute
           ,
           and
           hurt
           ,
           and
           devoure
           you
           ;
           wherefore
           
             be
             wise
             as
             serpents
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           as
           serpents
           
           have
           many
           wiles
           ,
           doe
           winde
           and
           turne
           to
           shelter
           off
           a
           stroke
           ,
           and
           defend
           their
           head
           ,
           so
           doe
           you
           :
           but
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           take
           heede
           of
           being
           too
           fearefull
           of
           this
           persecution
           ,
           so
           that
           when
           to
           endure
           it
           comes
           to
           be
           a
           duty
           ,
           you
           doe
           not
           shrinke
           backe
           and
           withdraw
           your selves
           ,
           but
           in
           such
           a
           case
           let
           your
           hearts
           be
           simple
           ,
           cleansed
           from
           such
           an
           inordinate
           affection
           ,
           as
           that
           feare
           is
           ;
           and
           even
           take
           that
           blow
           ,
           as
           the
           doves
           doe
           ,
           which
           have
           no
           wiles
           as
           the
           serpents
           have
           to
           defend
           themselves
           .
           So
           that
           in
           any
           such
           case
           when
           a
           duty
           is
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           as
           the
           professing
           of
           my
           name
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           ,
           here
           you
           must
           take
           the
           blow
           as
           willingly
           as
           the
           dove
           doth
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           avoiding
           in
           such
           a
           case
           ;
           therefore
           take
           heed
           that
           your
           hearts
           be
           simple
           ,
           that
           there
           be
           no
           feare
           there
           ,
           so
           that
           you
           must
           be
           haled
           to
           the
           duty
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           very
           meaning
           and
           scope
           of
           the
           words
           .
           
             Innocent
             as
             doves
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           let
           no
           sinfull
           inordinate
           temptation
           admixe
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           so
           deprive
           you
           of
           this
           simplicity
           of
           heart
           ,
           because
           you
           doe
           not
           like
           my
           service
           .
        
         
           This
           you
           shall
           see
           lively
           exemplified
           in
           Saint
           Paul
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           1.12
           .
           
             For
             our
             rejoycing
             is
             this
             ,
             the
             testimony
             of
             our
             conscience
             ,
             that
             in
             simplicity
             and
             godly
             sinceritie
             ,
             not
             with
             fleshly
             wisedome
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             have
             had
             our
             conversation
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             more
             abundantly
             to
             you
             wards
             .
          
           Saint
           Paul
           was
           a
           very
           prudent
           man
           ,
           and
           therefore
           hated
           above
           all
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           as
           Saul
           was
           angry
           with
           David
           ,
           because
           
             he
             walked
             wisely
          
           ,
           he
           was
           so
           subtle
           to
           escape
           out
           of
           his
           hands
           ,
           which
           is
           as
           if
           
           the
           hounds
           should
           complaine
           of
           the
           hare
           ,
           that
           she
           hath
           so
           many
           trickes
           to
           escape
           from
           them
           :
           but
           ,
           as
           I
           say
           ,
           he
           was
           a
           very
           prudent
           man
           ,
           and
           he
           used
           the
           
             serpents
             wisedome
          
           to
           save
           himselfe
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           when
           the
           assembly
           consisted
           of
           Sadduces
           and
           Pharises
           ,
           he
           put
           a
           division
           betweene
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           escaped
           himselfe
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           through
           the
           middest
           of
           them
           .
           So
           the
           first
           part
           was
           true
           in
           him
           ,
           he
           was
           
             as
             wise
             as
             a
             serpent
          
           ,
           to
           keepe
           the
           blow
           off
           from
           himselfe
           .
           But
           now
           (
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           )
           if
           carnall
           wisedome
           shall
           come
           in
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           if
           my
           understanding
           shall
           suggest
           a
           thing
           inordinate
           ,
           and
           shall
           say
           ,
           Goe
           ,
           and
           give
           a
           bribe
           to
           Faelix
           ,
           and
           thou
           shalt
           escape
           imprisonment
           ,
           goe
           and
           take
           a
           gift
           of
           these
           Corinthians
           ,
           and
           thou
           shalt
           have
           something
           of
           thine
           owne
           ,
           and
           shalt
           not
           be
           so
           dependent
           on
           the
           almes
           of
           others
           ;
           now
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           when
           carnall
           wisedome
           shall
           suggest
           any
           such
           thing
           to
           mee
           ,
           I
           would
           not
           admit
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           I
           walked
           in
           simplicity
           and
           godly
           purenesse
           toward
           all
           men
           ,
           but
           especially
           toward
           you
           ,
           Corinthians
           ;
           here
           was
           in
           him
           the
           simplicity
           of
           the
           Doves
           .
        
         
           That
           we
           might
           draw
           it
           to
           a
           little
           more
           particulars
           ,
           you
           shall
           see
           an
           other
           expression
           of
           this
           ,
           Ephes.
           6.5
           .
           
             Servants
             be
             obedient
             to
             them
             that
             are
             your
             masters
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             with
             feare
             and
             trembling
             ,
             in
             singlenesse
             of
             your
             heart
             as
             unto
             Christ
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           servants
           ,
           take
           heede
           even
           
             with
             feare
             and
             trembling
          
           ,
           that
           you
           admit
           not
           by
           and
           sinfull
           respects
           in
           performing
           your
           duty
           ,
           as
           there
           are
           many
           motives
           ,
           as
           feare
           ,
           hope
           ,
           reward
           ,
           and
           a
           necessity
           
           to
           doe
           it
           ,
           but
           keepe
           your
           
             hearts
             single
          
           that
           you
           may
           looke
           onely
           upon
           Christ
           and
           his
           commandement
           ,
           and
           then
           you
           shall
           be
           faithfull
           in
           your
           service
           ;
           but
           if
           other
           respects
           mingle
           themselves
           with
           this
           simplicity
           ,
           you
           will
           doe
           but
           eye-service
           ,
           you
           will
           doe
           it
           in
           a
           double
           and
           dissembling
           manner
           ,
           not
           plainely
           ,
           and
           heartily
           ,
           and
           simply
           .
           Therefore
           let
           us
           put
           in
           practise
           this
           simplicity
           upon
           all
           occasions
           ,
           in
           all
           other
           things
           whatsoever
           .
           Rom.
           12.8
           .
           
           
             He
             that
             distributeth
             let
             him
             doe
             it
             in
             simplicity
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           men
           are
           subiect
           to
           by
           ends
           in
           their
           good
           workes
           ;
           as
           in
           giuing
           almes
           ,
           or
           shewing
           a
           kindenesse
           to
           men
           ,
           there
           may
           be
           many
           by-respects
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           may
           make
           use
           of
           them
           heareafter
           or
           the
           like
           ,
           but
           ,
           saith
           hee
           ,
           keepe
           you
           your
           
             hearts
             simple
          
           ,
           to
           looke
           upon
           GOD
           alone
           in
           them
           .
           So
           in
           conversing
           with
           men
           ,
           when
           you
           professe
           love
           and
           kindenesse
           ,
           you
           are
           subject
           to
           by
           ends
           in
           doing
           it
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           commended
           ,
           Act.
           2.46
           .
           that
           they
           did
           
             eat
             their
             meat
             with
             gladnesse
             and
             singlenesse
             of
             heart
          
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           what
           love
           they
           professed
           one
           to
           another
           ,
           it
           was
           simple
           and
           plaine
           ,
           not
           double
           .
           Compare
           this
           place
           with
           that
           in
           1
           Pet.
           1.22
           .
           
             Seing
             you
             have
             purified
             your selves
             in
             obeying
             the
             truth
             through
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             vnto
             vnfained
             love
             of
             the
             brethren
             ;
             see
             that
             yee
             love
             one
             another
             with
             a
             pure
             love
             fervently
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           when
           there
           is
           nothing
           else
           ,
           when
           the
           heart
           is
           simple
           and
           plaine
           ,
           when
           there
           is
           nothing
           but
           love
           ,
           noe
           mixture
           ,
           noe
           by
           ends
           in
           it
           .
           So
           likewise
           when
           you
           come
           to
           preach
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           doe
           it
           in
           simplicity
           of
           heart
           ,
           that
           
           is
           ,
           let
           there
           be
           nothing
           besides
           :
           as
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           he
           preached
           Christ
           and
           not
           himselfe
           ,
           so
           we
           should
           doe
           every
           thing
           in
           simplicity
           of
           heart
           .
           And
           so
           you
           should
           behave
           your selves
           in
           your
           elections
           ,
           to
           looke
           with
           a
           single
           eye
           to
           the
           oath
           by
           which
           you
           ought
           to
           be
           guided
           :
           doe
           nothing
           for
           feare
           or
           favour
           of
           men
           ,
           or
           for
           any
           sinister
           respect
           .
           I
           wish
           I
           could
           speake
           and
           give
           this
           rule
           to
           all
           the
           kingdome
           at
           Parliament
           times
           .
           For
           it
           is
           an
           errour
           among
           men
           to
           thinke
           that
           in
           election
           of
           Burgesses
           or
           any
           others
           ,
           they
           may
           pleasure
           their
           friends
           ,
           or
           themselves
           ,
           by
           having
           this
           or
           that
           eye
           to
           their
           owne
           advantage
           or
           disadvantage
           that
           may
           arise
           from
           it
           :
           whereas
           they
           ought
           to
           keep
           their
           mindes
           single
           and
           free
           from
           all
           respects
           ;
           so
           that
           when
           they
           come
           ,
           they
           may
           choose
           him
           ,
           whom
           in
           their
           owne
           consciences
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           thinke
           fittest
           for
           the
           place
           ,
           and
           that
           you
           may
           doe
           so
           ,
           you
           are
           to
           get
           a
           single
           and
           a
           simple
           heart
           to
           doe
           it
           .
        
         
           
             
               Vse
            
             3
          
           3
           If
           there
           bee
           in
           GOD
           this
           simplicity
           that
           we
           have
           declared
           to
           you
           ,
           
           then
           goe
           to
           him
           upon
           all
           occasions
           ;
           goe
           not
           to
           the
           streame
           ,
           goe
           not
           to
           the
           creatures
           ,
           which
           have
           what
           they
           have
           ,
           but
           by
           derivation
           and
           participation
           :
           but
           goe
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           hath
           all
           that
           he
           hath
           naturally
           ,
           and
           abundantly
           ,
           not
           sparingly
           ,
           as
           they
           have
           ,
           that
           have
           it
           by
           participation
           .
           As
           when
           a
           man
           is
           in
           any
           miserable
           condition
           ,
           wherein
           hee
           desires
           pitty
           ,
           and
           would
           bee
           respected
           and
           relieved
           ,
           what
           wilt
           thou
           doe
           in
           this
           case
           ?
           Wilt
           thou
           
           goe
           to
           weake
           man
           ,
           and
           have
           him
           to
           pitty
           thee
           ?
           No
           ,
           goe
           to
           the
           great
           GOD
           ,
           in
           whom
           there
           is
           mercy
           it selfe
           .
           Amongst
           men
           ,
           he
           that
           is
           the
           fullest
           of
           pitty
           ,
           he
           hath
           but
           a
           streame
           of
           it
           ,
           a
           drop
           of
           it
           ,
           therefore
           seeke
           not
           so
           much
           to
           him
           ;
           no
           not
           to
           parents
           ,
           their
           pitty
           falls
           infinitely
           short
           of
           what
           is
           in
           GOD
           ;
           remember
           that
           he
           is
           mercy
           it selfe
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           finde
           infinitely
           more
           mercy
           in
           him
           ,
           then
           can
           be
           saide
           to
           be
           in
           man
           ;
           the
           most
           that
           can
           be
           said
           of
           man
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           mercifull
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           can
           be
           saide
           of
           GOD
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           very
           thing
           it selfe
           is
           there
           .
           If
           you
           have
           a
           firebrand
           ,
           and
           light
           it
           by
           the
           fire
           ,
           it
           is
           something
           ,
           but
           fire
           it selfe
           is
           another
           thing
           :
           man
           he
           hath
           a
           little
           mercy
           ,
           but
           if
           you
           goe
           to
           GOD
           ,
           he
           hath
           a
           sea
           of
           mercy
           ,
           and
           he
           is
           never
           dry
           ;
           Therefore
           whatsoever
           thy
           misery
           or
           distresse
           bee
           ,
           whether
           of
           conscience
           or
           estate
           ,
           be
           sure
           ,
           that
           thou
           goe
           to
           God
           and
           say
           to
           him
           ,
           If
           evill
           parents
           can
           bee
           so
           mercifull
           to
           their
           children
           when
           they
           aske
           it
           of
           them
           ,
           what
           then
           shall
           I
           have
           of
           him
           that
           is
           mercy
           it selfe
           ?
           Matth.
           7.11
           .
           So
           likewise
           for
           wisedome
           ;
           if
           thou
           hast
           a
           doubtfull
           case
           ,
           and
           knowest
           not
           what
           to
           doe
           ,
           thou
           goest
           to
           thy
           friends
           (
           which
           in
           deede
           is
           a
           good
           meanes
           ,
           and
           ought
           not
           to
           bee
           neglected
           ,
           for
           in
           
             the
             multitude
             of
             councell
             there
             is
             peace
             :
          
           )
           but
           remember
           this
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           but
           a
           little
           wisedome
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           will
           councell
           thee
           but
           a
           little
           ;
           but
           goe
           to
           God
           ,
           that
           is
           wisedome
           it selfe
           ,
           Pro.
           8.
           
           Goe
           to
           him
           ,
           for
           hee
           
             will
             give
             thee
             wisedome
             liberally
             ,
             and
             without
             
             reproach
             .
             Iam.
          
           1.5
           .
           thinke
           of
           him
           ,
           that
           hee
           is
           the
           fountaine
           of
           wisedome
           ,
           and
           fullnesse
           it selfe
           .
           So
           if
           thou
           needest
           grace
           ,
           thou
           wouldest
           faine
           have
           more
           ,
           thou
           wouldest
           have
           thy
           faith
           strengthened
           ,
           and
           thy
           love
           and
           zeale
           more
           fervent
           ,
           goe
           to
           CHRIST
           then
           ,
           from
           whom
           wee
           receive
           grace
           for
           grace
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           made
           to
           us
           wisedome
           ,
           sanctification
           ,
           and
           redemption
           ;
           goe
           to
           God
           that
           is
           grace
           it selfe
           .
           Goe
           not
           to
           men
           ,
           for
           what
           they
           have
           ,
           they
           have
           it
           from
           him
           ;
           therefore
           looke
           upon
           all
           occasions
           ,
           that
           thou
           goest
           to
           the
           Lord
           :
           when
           thou
           wantest
           comfort
           ,
           goe
           not
           to
           thy
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           sports
           ,
           and
           friends
           ,
           and
           acquaintance
           ,
           but
           goe
           to
           God
           that
           is
           the
           great
           God
           of
           heaven
           and
           earth
           ,
           that
           hath
           it
           in
           him
           abundantly
           ;
           and
           in
           him
           thou
           shalt
           find
           more
           abundance
           ,
           then
           in
           any
           man
           of
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           THIRTEENTH
           SERMON
           .
        
         
           
             
               EXOD.
               3.13
               ,
               14.
               
            
             
               And
               Moses
               said
               unto
               God
               ,
               Behold
               when
               I
               come
               unto
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               ,
               and
               shall
               say
               unto
               them
               ,
               the
               God
               of
               your
               fathers
               hath
               sent
               mee
               unto
               you
               ,
               and
               shall
               say
               unto
               me
               ,
               what
               is
               his
               name
               ;
               what
               shall
               I
               say
               unto
               them
               ?
            
             
               And
               God
               said
               unto
               Moses
               ,
               I
               AM
               ,
               THAT
               I
               AM
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
        
         
           IN
           these
           words
           ,
           as
           you
           know
           ,
           God
           describes
           himselfe
           to
           Moses
           by
           his
           eternall
           being
           ;
           
             I
             AM
             hath
             sent
             me
             unto
             you
             .
          
           Now
           our
           businesse
           is
           to
           make
           this
           essence
           and
           being
           of
           GOD
           more
           fully
           knowne
           to
           you
           :
           This
           is
           done
           by
           
           declaring
           to
           you
           the
           severall
           Attributes
           ,
           which
           are
           given
           to
           him
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           wee
           have
           passed
           through
           divers
           :
           The
           last
           Attribute
           was
           his
           Simplicity
           .
        
         
           That
           which
           followes
           next
           in
           order
           is
           his
           Immutability
           or
           Vnchangeablenesse
           .
           
           Now
           that
           hee
           takes
           this
           proper
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           you
           shall
           see
           in
           Numb
           .
           23.19
           .
           GOD
           
             is
             not
             as
             man
             that
             he
             should
             lie
             ,
             neither
             the
             sonne
             of
             man
             that
             hee
             should
             repent
             .
          
           Repenting
           ,
           you
           know
           ,
           is
           a
           signe
           of
           change
           ;
           he
           
             will
             not
             repent
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           will
           not
           be
           subject
           to
           any
           change
           :
           whatsoever
           purpose
           or
           decree
           ,
           or
           counsell
           he
           takes
           to
           him
           ,
           hee
           is
           immutable
           in
           it
           .
           
             Shall
             he
             say
             ,
             and
             not
             doe
             it
             ?
             shall
             he
             speake
             ,
             and
             not
             make
             it
             good
             ?
          
           So
           Iames
           1.17
           .
           
             Every
             good
             and
             perfect
             gift
             is
             from
             above
             ,
             and
             commeth
             downe
             from
             the
             father
             of
             lights
             ,
             with
             whom
             there
             is
             no
             variablenesse
             ,
             nor
             shadow
             of
             turning
             .
          
           When
           the
           question
           was
           ,
           whence
           temptations
           should
           arise
           ;
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           GOD
           tempts
           no
           man
           ,
           for
           he
           is
           in
           himselfe
           just
           ,
           good
           ,
           and
           full
           of
           goodnesse
           ,
           and
           he
           can
           never
           be
           otherwise
           ,
           and
           therefore
           no
           temptation
           to
           evill
           can
           arise
           from
           him
           :
           and
           seeing
           he
           is
           so
           ,
           he
           must
           alwayes
           be
           so
           ,
           for
           he
           is
           not
           changed
           ,
           nay
           there
           is
           no
           shadow
           of
           change
           in
           him
           .
           So
           Mal.
           3.6
           .
           
             I
             am
             the
             Lord
             ,
             I
             change
             not
             .
          
           So
           that
           in
           this
           body
           of
           Divinity
           we
           doe
           but
           summe
           up
           divers
           heads
           ,
           and
           so
           open
           them
           to
           you
           .
           This
           is
           an
           Attribute
           that
           he
           takes
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           therefore
           we
           will
           explaine
           it
           to
           you
           .
           First
           ,
           I
           will
           shew
           you
           the
           reasons
           why
           ;
           secondly
           ,
           an
           objection
           or
           two
           against
           it
           ;
           and
           
           thirdly
           ,
           I
           will
           shew
           you
           the
           consequences
           or
           uses
           that
           arise
           from
           it
           .
        
         
           Now
           to
           convince
           us
           fully
           of
           this
           point
           ,
           consider
           these
           reasons
           .
        
         
           Because
           wheresoever
           there
           is
           any
           change
           ,
           
           there
           must
           be
           some
           vanity
           and
           imperfection
           ;
           that
           all
           the
           creatures
           are
           subject
           to
           change
           ,
           it
           ariseth
           from
           hence
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           subject
           to
           some
           imperfection
           .
           Now
           that
           which
           is
           most
           perfect
           ,
           cannot
           be
           subject
           to
           change
           ;
           because
           in
           every
           change
           ,
           either
           there
           is
           some
           perfection
           added
           that
           before
           was
           wanting
           ,
           or
           else
           something
           is
           taken
           away
           which
           before
           was
           enjoyed
           .
           Now
           neither
           of
           these
           can
           befall
           our
           GOD
           ,
           who
           is
           most
           perfect
           ,
           nothing
           can
           be
           added
           or
           taken
           away
           from
           him
           ;
           for
           if
           any
           thing
           could
           ,
           he
           were
           not
           perfect
           :
           whence
           it
           must
           needes
           follow
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           unchangeable
           .
        
         
           Whatsoever
           is
           changeable
           must
           be
           in
           a
           possibility
           either
           to
           receive
           some
           new
           being
           ,
           
           or
           some
           other
           being
           that
           it
           had
           not
           before
           ,
           either
           in
           substance
           or
           in
           circumstance
           ,
           or
           else
           it
           cannot
           be
           changeable
           :
           now
           that
           which
           is
           capable
           of
           no
           new
           being
           in
           any
           respect
           ,
           nor
           other
           being
           in
           no
           circumstance
           ,
           or
           accident
           ,
           cannot
           be
           changed
           .
           Now
           GOD
           is
           exceeding
           full
           of
           being
           ,
           as
           the
           sea
           is
           of
           water
           ,
           and
           the
           Sunne
           of
           light
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           hath
           all
           the
           degrees
           and
           extensions
           of
           being
           in
           him
           :
           therefore
           he
           is
           not
           in
           possibility
           of
           receiving
           any
           other
           being
           ,
           than
           he
           hath
           ;
           he
           is
           not
           subject
           to
           receive
           any
           other
           being
           ,
           for
           substance
           ,
           and
           no
           other
           being
           for
           quantity
           ,
           and
           
           therefore
           nothing
           can
           be
           added
           to
           his
           time
           or
           place
           where
           he
           is
           ;
           neither
           can
           hee
           receive
           any
           other
           being
           for
           quality
           ,
           no
           new
           habits
           ,
           no
           new
           powers
           can
           be
           added
           to
           him
           ;
           for
           if
           there
           could
           be
           ,
           he
           should
           not
           be
           full
           of
           being
           ,
           but
           there
           should
           be
           some
           defect
           in
           him
           ;
           if
           there
           were
           any
           possibility
           in
           him
           of
           having
           any
           more
           :
           but
           seeing
           he
           is
           full
           of
           being
           ,
           and
           constantly
           full
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           that
           hee
           should
           be
           subject
           to
           any
           change
           ;
           some
           other
           being
           must
           be
           added
           to
           him
           ,
           or
           else
           taken
           from
           him
           ;
           but
           seeing
           that
           cannot
           be
           ,
           therefore
           he
           must
           needes
           be
           unchangeable
           .
        
         
           
           In
           regard
           of
           his
           simplicity
           ;
           because
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           nothing
           in
           him
           but
           what
           is
           himselfe
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           his
           essence
           ,
           unlesse
           his
           essence
           should
           be
           annihilated
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           impossible
           )
           he
           is
           not
           subject
           to
           change
           .
           Now
           all
           the
           creatures
           ,
           besides
           their
           essence
           ,
           have
           quantity
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           may
           be
           greater
           or
           lesse
           in
           the
           creature
           ;
           and
           besides
           ,
           they
           have
           quality
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           may
           be
           better
           or
           worse
           :
           but
           God
           is
           great
           without
           quantity
           ,
           and
           good
           without
           quality
           ;
           and
           therefore
           in
           regard
           of
           his
           simplicity
           ,
           seeing
           there
           is
           nothing
           in
           him
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           himselfe
           ,
           he
           cannot
           admit
           of
           any
           
             shadow
             of
             turning
          
           .
        
         
           
           Because
           he
           is
           infinite
           ;
           you
           know
           ,
           an
           infinite
           thing
           is
           that
           which
           extends
           it selfe
           ,
           which
           fills
           all
           things
           ,
           to
           which
           nothing
           can
           be
           added
           :
           and
           therefore
           seeing
           he
           is
           infinite
           at
           the
           utmost
           extent
           ,
           hee
           cannot
           extend
           himselfe
           any
           further
           .
           Againe
           ,
           nothing
           can
           be
           taken
           from
           him
           ,
           whereby
           
           he
           should
           be
           changed
           ;
           for
           ,
           
             Infinitum
             est
             ,
             cui
             nec
             addi
             ,
             nec
             adimi
             potest
             :
          
           and
           therefore
           seeing
           he
           is
           most
           infinite
           ,
           he
           is
           also
           unchangeable
           .
           For
           whatsoever
           is
           infinite
           ,
           cannot
           be
           greater
           or
           lesser
           ,
           nothing
           can
           be
           added
           or
           taken
           from
           it
           :
           and
           therefore
           unchangeable
           .
        
         
           If
           you
           observe
           it
           among
           the
           creatures
           ,
           
           you
           shall
           find
           ,
           that
           all
           change
           ariseth
           from
           one
           of
           these
           two
           things
           ;
           either
           from
           something
           without
           ,
           or
           else
           from
           some
           disposition
           within
           the
           creature
           :
           But
           in
           God
           there
           can
           be
           no
           change
           in
           either
           of
           these
           respects
           .
           Not
           from
           any
           thing
           without
           him
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           the
           first
           and
           supreme
           being
           ,
           therefore
           there
           is
           no
           being
           before
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           borrow
           any
           thing
           of
           ;
           neither
           is
           there
           any
           being
           above
           him
           ,
           or
           stronger
           than
           he
           ,
           that
           should
           make
           any
           impression
           upon
           him
           .
           Againe
           ,
           not
           from
           any
           thing
           within
           him
           ;
           for
           when
           there
           is
           in
           any
           creature
           any
           change
           that
           ariseth
           from
           a
           principle
           within
           ,
           there
           must
           needes
           be
           something
           to
           move
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           moved
           ;
           something
           to
           act
           and
           to
           suffer
           in
           the
           creature
           ,
           else
           there
           can
           be
           no
           change
           :
           as
           mans
           body
           is
           subject
           to
           change
           ,
           because
           there
           be
           divers
           principles
           within
           ,
           of
           which
           something
           doth
           act
           ,
           and
           something
           doth
           suffer
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           body
           is
           subject
           to
           change
           ,
           and
           moulders
           away
           :
           but
           in
           God
           there
           are
           not
           two
           things
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           in
           him
           something
           to
           act
           ,
           and
           something
           to
           suffer
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           is
           not
           made
           up
           of
           such
           principles
           ,
           as
           can
           admit
           any
           change
           within
           him
           .
           So
           then
           the
           conclusion
           stands
           sure
           ,
           that
           hee
           can
           admit
           
           of
           no
           change
           or
           variation
           within
           or
           without
           him
           :
           and
           so
           needes
           must
           be
           unchangeable
           .
        
         
           
             
               Object
               .
            
             1
          
           The
           objections
           against
           this
           are
           but
           two
           .
           The
           first
           is
           ,
           That
           which
           is
           taken
           from
           those
           places
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           where
           God
           is
           said
           to
           repent
           ,
           as
           ,
           that
           
             He
             repented
             that
             he
             made
             Saul
             King
             ,
          
           1
           Sam.
           15.11
           .
           and
           Gen.
           6.6
           .
           
             It
             greived
             him
             at
             the
             heart
             ,
             that
             he
             made
             man
             :
          
           now
           those
           that
           repent
           ,
           seeme
           to
           change
           their
           minde
           .
        
         
           
             
               Answ.
               
            
          
           This
           is
           attributed
           to
           God
           ,
           as
           many
           other
           speeches
           are
           ,
           onely
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           men
           :
           as
           man
           ,
           when
           he
           alters
           any
           thing
           that
           he
           did
           before
           ,
           seemes
           to
           repent
           :
           so
           that
           it
           is
           but
           a
           figurative
           speech
           ,
           and
           a
           Metaphor
           ,
           vsed
           ,
           when
           hee
           doth
           make
           any
           change
           in
           the
           world
           :
           as
           he
           made
           Saul
           King
           ,
           and
           put
           him
           downe
           againe
           :
           he
           puts
           men
           in
           high
           estates
           ,
           and
           pulls
           them
           downe
           againe
           ,
           this
           is
           onely
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           actions
           done
           ;
           as
           when
           he
           shewes
           favour
           to
           any
           man
           ,
           and
           takes
           it
           away
           againe
           .
           So
           that
           it
           is
           but
           a
           figurative
           kinde
           of
           speech
           :
           not
           that
           there
           is
           any
           change
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           but
           because
           what
           he
           did
           before
           ,
           he
           undoes
           it
           now
           :
           in
           regard
           of
           his
           actions
           he
           changeth
           ,
           not
           in
           regard
           of
           himselfe
           .
        
         
           
             
               Object
               .
            
             2
          
           What
           is
           the
           reason
           that
           he
           is
           said
           to
           drawe
           neere
           to
           us
           at
           one
           time
           ,
           and
           at
           another
           time
           to
           depart
           from
           us
           ,
           why
           doth
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           come
           into
           one
           mans
           heart
           ,
           and
           sanctifie
           him
           ,
           when
           before
           hee
           was
           an
           unregenerate
           man
           ;
           what
           is
           the
           reason
           that
           Christ
           which
           was
           in
           heaven
           ,
           came
           downe
           and
           tooke
           our
           nature
           vpon
           him
           ,
           and
           lived
           amongst
           us
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           what
           is
           the
           reason
           
           of
           all
           this
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           no
           change
           in
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
           
             
               Answ.
               
            
          
           GOD
           is
           said
           to
           doe
           all
           this
           ,
           to
           come
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           to
           goe
           from
           us
           ,
           and
           to
           sanctifie
           them
           that
           were
           voide
           of
           sanctification
           :
           and
           as
           you
           say
           of
           the
           Sunne
           ;
           you
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           Sunne
           comes
           into
           the
           house
           ,
           when
           it
           fils
           it
           with
           light
           ,
           but
           when
           the
           windowes
           are
           shut
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           the
           Sunne
           is
           gone
           ;
           Yet
           the
           Sunne
           alters
           not
           ,
           but
           the
           change
           is
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           house
           ,
           It
           is
           said
           to
           come
           into
           the
           house
           because
           of
           the
           light
           that
           comes
           into
           it
           ,
           which
           before
           did
           not
           ,
           but
           the
           Sunne
           it selfe
           is
           not
           altered
           :
           So
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           sanctifies
           a
           man
           ,
           GOD
           drawes
           neere
           to
           him
           in
           his
           comfortable
           presence
           ,
           because
           there
           are
           some
           workes
           wrought
           in
           the
           heart
           ,
           that
           before
           were
           not
           :
           GOD
           is
           not
           changed
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           the
           man
           that
           suffers
           the
           change
           ;
           he
           sees
           light
           now
           ,
           that
           before
           was
           
             in
             darkenesse
             and
             in
             the
             shadow
             of
             death
          
           ;
           he
           is
           said
           to
           be
           changed
           by
           reason
           of
           those
           operations
           that
           now
           are
           there
           ,
           which
           before
           were
           not
           .
           So
           is
           it
           in
           Christs
           comming
           ;
           there
           was
           a
           change
           in
           the
           humane
           nature
           that
           was
           assumed
           ,
           which
           before
           was
           not
           :
           there
           was
           a
           worke
           done
           on
           the
           earth
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           before
           :
           he
           put
           forth
           his
           power
           in
           his
           humiliation
           and
           exaltation
           ,
           which
           before
           he
           did
           not
           :
           but
           yet
           he
           was
           the
           same
           ,
           the
           change
           was
           in
           the
           creature
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           him
           .
        
         
           Now
           we
           come
           to
           the
           consequences
           ;
           which
           are
           two
           .
        
         
           Hence
           wee
           may
           learne
           then
           how
           to
           understand
           all
           those
           places
           which
           wee
           meete
           with
           in
           
           
           Scripture
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Lord
           expresseth
           such
           a
           sollicitude
           for
           the
           death
           of
           sinners
           :
           as
           ,
           
             Why
             will
             you
             die
             ,
             O
             house
             of
             Israel
             ?
          
           why
           will
           you
           not
           hearken
           ,
           and
           obey
           ?
           And
           ,
           
             As
             I
             live
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             I
             desire
             not
             the
             death
             of
             a
             sinner
             .
          
           And
           ,
           how
           am
           
             I
             prest
             under
             your
             abominations
             ,
             even
             as
             a
             cart
             is
             pressed
             with
             sheaves
             ?
          
           And
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           Gen.
           6.6
           .
           
             That
             the
             Lord
             was
             grieved
             at
             the
             heart
             ,
          
           or
           it
           pained
           him
           at
           the
           heart
           ,
           
             that
             hee
             had
             made
             man.
          
           All
           these
           kind
           of
           expressions
           (
           as
           it
           is
           evident
           from
           hence
           )
           are
           but
           attributed
           to
           GOD
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           men
           :
           not
           that
           hee
           is
           moved
           ,
           for
           it
           cannot
           be
           ,
           seeing
           he
           is
           unchangeable
           :
           whatsoever
           new
           accidents
           fall
           out
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           hee
           is
           not
           stirred
           with
           them
           ,
           he
           is
           not
           moved
           with
           any
           new
           affection
           :
           for
           if
           he
           were
           ,
           he
           should
           be
           ,
           as
           man
           is
           ,
           changeable
           .
           But
           the
           meaning
           of
           those
           places
           is
           ,
           to
           shew
           the
           infinite
           goodnesse
           of
           his
           nature
           ,
           and
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           our
           sinnes
           :
           so
           that
           as
           men
           grieve
           much
           ,
           when
           their
           wills
           are
           crossed
           ,
           and
           when
           their
           worke
           is
           brought
           to
           nothing
           ,
           how
           weary
           are
           they
           ,
           when
           they
           strive
           long
           ,
           and
           doe
           no
           good
           ?
           So
           the
           LORD
           would
           expresse
           it
           to
           us
           thus
           ,
           that
           wee
           might
           take
           notice
           ,
           what
           the
           great
           provocations
           are
           ,
           what
           the
           sinnes
           and
           faults
           are
           ,
           wherewith
           we
           offend
           him
           from
           day
           to
           day
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           know
           what
           they
           be
           ,
           and
           what
           price
           to
           set
           upon
           those
           sinnes
           whereby
           we
           weary
           him
           from
           time
           to
           time
           .
        
         
           
           That
           all
           the
           love
           and
           hatred
           ,
           
           that
           hee
           hath
           now
           since
           the
           world
           was
           made
           ,
           all
           the
           complacency
           and
           displicency
           ,
           all
           the
           happinesse
           and
           
           joy
           which
           he
           hath
           from
           any
           thing
           ,
           done
           either
           by
           the
           Angels
           or
           men
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           it
           from
           all
           eternity
           ;
           for
           if
           any
           thing
           were
           new
           in
           him
           ,
           there
           should
           be
           a
           change
           :
           but
           now
           there
           being
           none
           ,
           you
           must
           needes
           grant
           this
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           in
           him
           from
           all
           eternity
           .
           So
           that
           all
           the
           workes
           of
           men
           and
           Angels
           be
           nothing
           to
           him
           ,
           all
           the
           joy
           that
           he
           hath
           from
           them
           ,
           hee
           had
           it
           from
           eternity
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           all
           the
           sinnes
           whereby
           evill
           men
           provoke
           him
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           punishments
           that
           they
           suffer
           for
           sinne
           ,
           it
           moves
           not
           him
           ;
           but
           as
           when
           a
           glasse
           falls
           against
           the
           wall
           ,
           the
           wall
           is
           not
           hurt
           ,
           but
           the
           glasse
           is
           broken
           :
           so
           wicked
           men
           ,
           they
           hurt
           themselves
           ,
           but
           hee
           is
           not
           mooved
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           hence
           observe
           ,
           that
           GOD
           must
           needes
           be
           
             most
             holy
             ,
             and
             righteous
             ,
             and
             just
             in
             all
             his
             wayes
             ,
          
           
           because
           there
           is
           neither
           love
           ,
           nor
           hatred
           ,
           nor
           griefe
           in
           him
           ,
           nor
           joy
           ,
           which
           should
           make
           crooked
           ,
           or
           bend
           the
           rule
           of
           his
           will
           ,
           or
           alter
           it
           in
           any
           action
           .
           Men
           are
           therefore
           unjust
           ,
           because
           in
           all
           that
           they
           doe
           ,
           there
           is
           something
           that
           bends
           their
           wills
           this
           way
           ,
           or
           that
           way
           ,
           they
           are
           capable
           of
           love
           ,
           joy
           ,
           griefe
           :
           but
           GOD
           ,
           seeing
           he
           is
           capable
           of
           none
           of
           these
           ,
           therefore
           he
           must
           needes
           be
           most
           just
           and
           righteous
           in
           all
           his
           workes
           .
           Therefore
           whatsoever
           he
           doth
           ,
           though
           thou
           seest
           no
           reason
           for
           it
           ,
           yet
           justifie
           thou
           him
           in
           all
           ;
           when
           thou
           seest
           him
           overthrowing
           the
           Churches
           ,
           denying
           his
           grace
           to
           many
           thousands
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           yet
           doe
           thou
           
           justifie
           him
           in
           all
           his
           wayes
           :
           because
           there
           is
           no
           griefe
           or
           trouble
           can
           come
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           creature
           ,
           therefore
           he
           must
           needes
           be
           
             holy
             in
             all
             wayes
             ,
             and
             righteous
             in
             all
             his
             workes
             .
          
        
         
           If
           this
           be
           so
           ,
           then
           this
           will
           also
           follow
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           decrees
           ,
           all
           the
           counsells
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           acts
           of
           his
           will
           ,
           that
           ever
           were
           in
           him
           ,
           they
           were
           in
           him
           from
           all
           eternity
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           a
           vicissitude
           of
           counsells
           ,
           thoughts
           and
           desires
           upon
           the
           passages
           of
           things
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           as
           there
           is
           in
           men
           ;
           for
           then
           he
           should
           be
           subject
           to
           change
           :
           For
           this
           is
           a
           sure
           rule
           ,
           
             Whatsoever
             is
             under
             different
             termes
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             change
             in
             it
          
           ;
           he
           is
           now
           ,
           that
           which
           he
           was
           not
           before
           :
           and
           if
           there
           were
           any
           instant
           ,
           in
           which
           GOD
           should
           will
           one
           thing
           which
           he
           did
           not
           another
           time
           ,
           hee
           should
           bee
           subject
           to
           change
           .
           Therefore
           looke
           backe
           to
           all
           eternity
           ,
           in
           your
           imaginations
           &
           thoughts
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           making
           of
           the
           world
           ;
           all
           those
           acts
           ,
           those
           counsels
           that
           he
           executed
           upon
           men
           ,
           they
           were
           in
           him
           from
           everlasting
           .
        
         
           Now
           I
           come
           to
           uses
           for
           practise
           :
           and
           we
           will
           make
           such
           uses
           as
           the
           Scripture
           doth
           make
           of
           this
           point
           .
           The
           first
           is
           this
           .
        
         
           
             
               Vse
            
             1
          
           In
           1
           Sam.
           15.28
           ,
           29.
           
           
             And
             Samuel
             said
             unto
             Saul
          
           ,
           
           
             The
             Lord
             hath
             rent
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Israel
             from
             thee
             this
             day
             ,
             and
             hath
             given
             it
             to
             a
             neighbour
             of
             thine
             ,
             that
             is
             better
             than
             thee
             :
             and
             also
             the
             strength
             of
             Israel
             will
             not
             lie
             ,
             nor
             repent
             :
             for
             he
             is
             not
             as
             man
             that
             hee
             should
             repent
             .
          
           If
           GOD
           be
           unchangeable
           ,
           take
           heede
           then
           ,
           lest
           he
           come
           to
           this
           ,
           that
           hee
           cast
           thee
           off
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           Saul
           :
           for
           if
           ever
           he
           doe
           
           it
           ,
           he
           will
           never
           repent
           ,
           never
           alter
           ,
           never
           retract
           his
           decree
           .
           Saul
           lived
           ,
           you
           know
           ,
           many
           yeares
           after
           ,
           for
           it
           was
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           his
           reigne
           ;
           and
           yet
           because
           the
           will
           of
           GOD
           was
           revealed
           clearely
           to
           him
           ,
           he
           was
           bid
           by
           a
           cleare
           command
           ,
           
             Goe
             and
             kill
             all
             the
             Amalekites
             ,
             and
             leave
             not
             any
             of
             them
             alive
             :
             Saul
          
           now
           had
           a
           heart
           contemning
           GOD
           in
           this
           commandement
           ,
           therefore
           also
           GOD
           came
           to
           a
           resolution
           and
           decree
           ,
           to
           cast
           him
           off
           :
           though
           Saul
           lived
           many
           yeares
           after
           ,
           yet
           you
           could
           see
           no
           change
           in
           him
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           alteration
           in
           his
           outward
           condition
           :
           But
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           most
           fearefull
           ,
           
             God
             doth
             not
             repent
          
           :
           it
           is
           not
           with
           him
           as
           it
           is
           with
           man
           ,
           for
           he
           may
           be
           intreated
           ,
           and
           may
           repent
           ;
           but
           
             the
             Lord
             is
             not
             as
             man
             that
             he
             should
             repent
             .
          
           Consider
           this
           ,
           you
           that
           have
           cleare
           commandements
           from
           GOD
           ,
           you
           that
           have
           beene
           tolde
           that
           you
           ought
           to
           be
           conscionable
           in
           your
           calling
           ,
           that
           you
           ought
           to
           pray
           in
           your
           families
           ,
           if
           you
           will
           be
           still
           breaking
           the
           Lords
           will
           ,
           and
           live
           idly
           in
           your
           calling
           ,
           and
           rebelliously
           sinne
           against
           GOD
           ,
           living
           as
           if
           there
           were
           no
           GOD
           in
           the
           world
           ;
           take
           heede
           lest
           the
           Lord
           reject
           you
           ;
           and
           when
           hee
           hath
           done
           it
           ,
           consider
           that
           he
           is
           an
           unchangeable
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           his
           decrees
           are
           immutable
           .
           Consider
           that
           place
           ,
           
             Hee
             swore
             in
             his
             wrath
             that
             they
             should
             not
             enter
             into
             his
             rest
             .
          
           It
           was
           not
           long
           after
           the
           children
           of
           Israel
           came
           out
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           yet
           ten
           times
           they
           provoked
           him
           ,
           before
           hee
           declared
           this
           resolution
           ,
           and
           many
           of
           them
           lived
           forty
           
           yeares
           after
           :
           but
           because
           many
           of
           them
           did
           see
           clearely
           that
           it
           was
           the
           will
           of
           GOD
           ,
           they
           did
           see
           his
           miracles
           and
           his
           workes
           that
           hee
           had
           done
           amongst
           them
           ,
           and
           yet
           because
           they
           still
           rebelled
           ,
           
             he
             swore
             in
             his
             wrath
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             never
             enter
             into
             his
             rest
             .
          
           It
           is
           a
           fearefull
           case
           ,
           when
           GOD
           shall
           doe
           this
           ,
           (
           as
           he
           doth
           it
           :
           )
           Even
           all
           you
           that
           heare
           me
           this
           day
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           time
           ,
           I
           am
           perswaded
           ,
           when
           the
           Lord
           pronounceth
           such
           a
           decree
           upon
           such
           a
           man
           ,
           saying
           ,
           I
           have
           rejected
           him
           :
           yet
           no
           man
           sees
           it
           ,
           no
           not
           he
           himselfe
           ,
           but
           he
           comes
           to
           Church
           ,
           and
           heares
           the
           word
           from
           day
           to
           day
           .
           But
           yet
           remember
           that
           GOD
           is
           unchangeable
           ;
           for
           ,
           you
           see
           ,
           the
           Iewes
           in
           Ieremies
           time
           ,
           they
           lived
           under
           Ieremies
           Ministery
           almost
           twenty
           yeares
           ,
           but
           yet
           at
           the
           last
           hee
           rejected
           them
           ,
           and
           hee
           would
           not
           be
           intreated
           ,
           though
           Ieremy
           and
           the
           people
           did
           pray
           to
           him
           .
           There
           are
           three
           places
           for
           it
           :
           Ier.
           7.16
           .
           
             Therefore
             pray
             not
             thou
             for
             this
             people
             ,
             neither
             lift
             thou
             up
             cry
             nor
             prayer
             for
             them
             ,
             neither
             make
             intercession
             to
             me
             ,
             for
             I
             will
             not
             heare
             thee
             .
          
           But
           what
           if
           the
           Iewes
           were
           moved
           with
           the
           calamity
           when
           it
           came
           ,
           should
           cry
           ,
           and
           be
           importunate
           with
           the
           Lord
           ,
           would
           not
           their
           teares
           move
           him
           ?
           No
           ,
           saith
           he
           :
           Ierem.
           11.14
           .
           
             Therefore
             pray
             not
             thou
             for
             this
             people
             ,
             neither
             lift
             up
             a
             cry
             or
             prayer
             for
             them
             :
             for
             I
             will
             not
             heare
             them
             in
             the
             time
             that
             they
             cry
             unto
             me
             for
             their
             trouble
             .
          
        
         
           But
           what
           if
           they
           fast
           and
           pray
           ?
           No
           ;
           if
           they
           doo
           that
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           heare
           them
           .
           Ier.
           14.11
           ,
           12.
           
           Then
           GOD
           
             said
             unto
             me
             ,
             pray
             not
             for
             this
             people
             
             for
             their
             good
             :
             when
             they
             fast
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             heare
             their
             cry
             ;
             when
             they
             offer
             burnt
             offering
             and
             an
             oblation
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             accept
             them
             ,
             but
             I
             will
             consume
             them
             by
             the
             sword
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             famine
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             pestilence
             .
          
           When
           the
           day
           of
           death
           comes
           ,
           when
           the
           time
           of
           sickenesse
           and
           extremitie
           comes
           ,
           then
           you
           will
           cry
           ,
           and
           cry
           earnestly
           :
           but
           God
           shall
           say
           to
           you
           then
           ,
           the
           time
           was
           ,
           when
           I
           cryed
           to
           you
           by
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           you
           would
           not
           heare
           :
           nay
           ,
           you
           slighted
           and
           mocked
           them
           ,
           and
           you
           would
           not
           heare
           them
           ,
           I
           will
           also
           
             mocke
             &
             laugh
             at
             your
             destruction
             .
             Prov
             :
          
           1.26
           .
           Doe
           not
           thinke
           this
           is
           a
           case
           that
           seldome
           comes
           ,
           it
           is
           done
           every
           day
           ,
           continually
           upon
           some
           .
           There
           is
           a
           double
           time
           :
           a
           time
           of
           preparing
           and
           trying
           before
           this
           unchangeable
           decree
           come
           forth
           .
           Zeph.
           2.1
           ,
           2.
           
           
             Gather
             your selves
             together
             ,
             yea
             gather
             together
             ,
             O
             nation
             not
             desired
             ,
             before
             the
             decree
             come
             forth
             ,
             before
             the
             day
             passe
             ,
             as
             the
             chaffe
             ,
             before
             the
             fierce
             anger
             of
             the
             Lord
             come
             upon
             you
             ,
             before
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Lords
             anger
             come
             upon
             you
             .
          
           And
           there
           is
           a
           time
           ,
           when
           the
           decree
           is
           past
           ;
           and
           when
           this
           is
           not
           past
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           doore
           of
           hope
           opened
           :
           but
           when
           the
           decree
           is
           come
           forth
           ,
           then
           you
           are
           past
           hope
           .
        
         
           
             
               Object
               .
            
          
           But
           how
           shall
           I
           doe
           to
           know
           this
           ?
        
         
           
             
               Answ.
               
            
          
           Beloved
           ,
           never
           an
           Angel
           ,
           nor
           I
           ,
           nor
           any
           creature
           can
           tell
           you
           ;
           you
           see
           that
           he
           tooke
           Saul
           at
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           kingdome
           ,
           when
           hee
           was
           young
           and
           strong
           ;
           hee
           tooke
           the
           Iewes
           at
           the
           beginning
           of
           Ieremies
           preaching
           ;
           onely
           the
           use
           that
           you
           are
           to
           make
           of
           it
           is
           this
           :
           Take
           heede
           
           of
           neglecting
           God
           ,
           or
           good
           admonitions
           ,
           take
           heede
           of
           contemning
           the
           word
           from
           day
           to
           day
           ,
           and
           saying
           ,
           that
           I
           will
           repent
           hereafter
           ;
           for
           the
           Lord
           perhaps
           will
           not
           give
           thee
           a
           heart
           to
           repent
           ,
           he
           will
           not
           heare
           you
           ,
           as
           he
           said
           before
           ,
           though
           you
           cry
           never
           so
           much
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           in
           time
           of
           extremity
           you
           are
           likest
           to
           doe
           .
        
         
           
             
               Vse
            
             2
          
           The
           second
           use
           I
           take
           out
           of
           Rom.
           11.28
           ,
           29.
           
           
             As
             concerning
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             they
             are
             enemies
             for
             your
             sake
             :
             but
             as
             touching
             the
             election
             ,
             they
             are
             beloved
             for
             the
             Fathers
             sake
             .
             For
             the
             gifts
             and
             calling
             of
             God
             are
             without
             repentance
             .
          
           
           The
           meaning
           of
           it
           is
           this
           :
           saith
           the
           Lord
           ,
           I
           have
           cast
           away
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           now
           enemies
           for
           the
           Gospels
           sake
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Gospell
           might
           come
           sooner
           to
           you
           ;
           they
           have
           rejected
           it
           ,
           that
           upon
           their
           refusall
           ,
           it
           might
           come
           to
           you
           Gentiles
           ;
           they
           are
           enemies
           and
           cast
           off
           ,
           yet
           they
           are
           beloved
           for
           their
           fathers
           sake
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           promise
           that
           I
           made
           to
           their
           father
           
             Abraham
             ,
             Isaac
          
           ,
           and
           Iacob
           ;
           and
           in
           regard
           of
           that
           covenant
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           alter
           ;
           not
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           to
           all
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           but
           those
           whom
           I
           have
           elected
           ,
           so
           farre
           as
           my
           covenant
           reacheth
           ,
           with
           whom
           I
           have
           made
           it
           .
           Do
           not
           thinke
           that
           there
           is
           any
           change
           of
           the
           Lord
           toward
           them
           ,
           
             For
             the
             gifts
             and
             calling
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           calling
           of
           them
           by
           the
           worke
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           the
           gifts
           of
           saving
           grace
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           bestowed
           upon
           the
           elect
           Iewes
           ,
           they
           
             are
             without
          
           all
           repentance
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           change
           in
           them
           .
           Then
           if
           ever
           thou
           art
           in
           covenant
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           hast
           this
           seale
           in
           thy
           soule
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           change
           
           wrought
           in
           thee
           by
           the
           covenant
           ,
           then
           thy
           election
           is
           sure
           :
           and
           be
           sure
           God
           will
           never
           alter
           it
           ,
           for
           he
           is
           unchangeable
           .
           This
           thou
           must
           consider
           ,
           that
           thou
           maist
           have
           
             strong
             consolation
          
           .
           Beloved
           ,
           our
           consolation
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           upon
           any
           thing
           ,
           but
           upon
           GOD
           that
           is
           unchangeable
           ,
           it
           is
           weake
           ,
           and
           twenty
           things
           may
           batter
           it
           ,
           and
           overthrow
           it
           :
           but
           when
           it
           is
           grounded
           upon
           the
           
             immutability
             of
             his
             councell
          
           ,
           it
           is
           called
           in
           Heb.
           6.18
           .
           
             strong
             consolation
          
           ,
           
           so
           that
           all
           the
           Divells
           in
           hell
           ,
           all
           temptations
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           objections
           that
           our
           owne
           hearts
           can
           make
           cannot
           batter
           it
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           built
           upon
           the
           lowest
           foundation
           ,
           even
           upon
           the
           
             unchangeable
             God.
          
           So
           that
           this
           doctrine
           is
           for
           comfort
           to
           all
           the
           Saints
           of
           God.
           Therefore
           consider
           thou
           ,
           whether
           thou
           art
           in
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           ,
           whether
           thou
           hast
           made
           the
           match
           with
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           if
           ever
           there
           was
           a
           covenant
           betweene
           Christ
           ,
           and
           thy
           soule
           .
        
         
           But
           how
           shall
           I
           know
           it
           ,
           you
           will
           say
           ?
           Did
           you
           ever
           come
           to
           this
           ,
           as
           to
           say
           ,
           I
           am
           content
           to
           be
           divorced
           from
           ,
           and
           to
           part
           with
           all
           things
           ,
           with
           every
           lust
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           content
           to
           follow
           him
           through
           all
           his
           wayes
           ,
           and
           to
           beare
           every
           crosse
           ?
           yet
           this
           is
           not
           enough
           ;
           Did
           there
           follow
           hereupon
           a
           generall
           change
           within
           thy
           heart
           ,
           and
           a
           new
           heart
           ,
           and
           a
           new
           spirit
           given
           thee
           ?
           otherwise
           it
           is
           but
           lip-labour
           ,
           a
           thought
           onely
           that
           passeth
           through
           the
           mind
           ,
           and
           therefore
           was
           never
           any
           such
           actuall
           agreement
           betweene
           Christ
           and
           thee
           .
           But
           if
           there
           were
           any
           such
           change
           ,
           then
           thou
           maist
           comfort
           thy selfe
           ;
           
           for
           God
           is
           unchangeable
           ,
           and
           this
           covenant
           ,
           it
           is
           an
           
             everlasting
             covenant
          
           .
           Consider
           that
           it
           is
           every
           where
           called
           so
           :
           Isay
           55.3
           .
           it
           is
           said
           to
           be
           an
           
             everlasting
             covenant
          
           ,
           
           because
           it
           is
           founded
           upon
           
             the
             sure
             mercies
             of
             David
             :
             God
          
           gave
           Saul
           mercies
           as
           well
           as
           
             David
             ,
             God
          
           tells
           him
           that
           he
           shall
           have
           the
           kingdome
           ,
           if
           hee
           will
           walke
           in
           his
           wayes
           ;
           but
           Saul
           started
           out
           of
           the
           wayes
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           God
           performed
           his
           part
           ,
           but
           yet
           the
           covenant
           was
           broke
           ,
           because
           Saul
           performed
           not
           his
           part
           .
           And
           as
           it
           was
           with
           Saul
           ,
           so
           it
           was
           with
           the
           people
           of
           Israel
           ;
           because
           they
           broke
           the
           covenant
           on
           their
           parts
           ,
           God
           also
           broke
           his
           .
           David
           started
           out
           of
           the
           way
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Saul
           :
           but
           they
           were
           sure
           mercies
           that
           were
           promised
           him
           ,
           for
           it
           was
           an
           
             everlasting
             covenant
             of
             mercy
          
           .
           Therfore
           you
           must
           know
           this
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           twofold
           covenant
           :
           First
           ,
           a
           
             single
             covenant
          
           ,
           such
           as
           GOD
           makes
           with
           children
           when
           they
           are
           baptised
           ,
           which
           is
           this
           ;
           If
           you
           will
           believe
           and
           repent
           ,
           and
           walke
           in
           my
           wayes
           ,
           you
           shall
           be
           saved
           :
           now
           if
           they
           breake
           the
           condition
           ,
           GOD
           is
           freed
           ,
           he
           is
           not
           bound
           any
           further
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           a
           
             double
             covenant
          
           ,
           to
           performe
           both
           parts
           ;
           which
           is
           this
           ;
           If
           you
           will
           believe
           ,
           and
           repent
           ,
           you
           shall
           be
           saved
           ,
           and
           ,
           I
           will
           give
           you
           an
           heart
           ,
           and
           you
           shall
           repent
           ,
           and
           believe
           ,
           and
           be
           saved
           ;
           I
           began
           the
           worke
           ,
           and
           I
           will
           finish
           it
           :
           here
           is
           not
           onely
           a
           covenant
           on
           Gods
           part
           ,
           to
           be
           our
           Father
           ,
           but
           on
           our
           parts
           also
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           other
           ;
           but
           GOD
           doth
           not
           onely
           promise
           for
           his
           part
           ,
           but
           makes
           a
           covenant
           to
           to
           inable
           us
           to
           performe
           the
           conditions
           
           on
           our
           part
           :
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           called
           a
           
             double
             covenant
          
           .
           And
           it
           is
           impossible
           that
           this
           covenant
           should
           be
           broken
           ,
           for
           then
           GOD
           should
           breake
           it
           himselfe
           ,
           (
           for
           he
           is
           ingaged
           for
           both
           parts
           )
           ;
           and
           so
           be
           changeable
           ,
           if
           hee
           should
           not
           give
           thee
           a
           
             new
             heart
          
           ,
           and
           keepe
           thee
           from
           the
           first
           day
           of
           thy
           regeneration
           till
           death
           .
           Therefore
           it
           is
           an
           
             everlasting
             covenant
          
           ,
           and
           the
           fruites
           of
           it
           are
           
             sure
             mercies
          
           ;
           it
           is
           a
           
             double
             covenant
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           cannot
           be
           changed
           .
           And
           it
           is
           called
           ,
           
             Compassions
             that
             faile
             not
          
           :
           why
           are
           they
           called
           so
           ?
           to
           shew
           the
           unchangeablenesse
           of
           this
           covenant
           .
        
         
           But
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           what
           if
           I
           fall
           into
           sin
           ?
           I
           will
           forgive
           them
           ,
           saith
           the
           Lord.
           Oh
           ,
           but
           lusts
           doe
           rebell
           ,
           old
           lusts
           ,
           and
           new
           :
           but
           ,
           saith
           the
           Lord
           ,
           I
           will
           mortifie
           them
           ,
           and
           give
           you
           grace
           to
           overcome
           them
           .
           Oh
           ,
           but
           grace
           is
           subject
           to
           decay
           :
           but
           I
           will
           renew
           it
           ,
           saith
           GOD.
           If
           thy
           sinnes
           and
           lusts
           should
           exceede
           his
           mercies
           ,
           then
           they
           should
           faile
           ;
           but
           they
           cannot
           :
           and
           therefore
           they
           are
           called
           
             compassions
             that
             faile
             not
          
           .
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           consider
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           covenant
           is
           made
           in
           
             Iesus
             Christ.
          
           There
           are
           two
           Adams
           ,
           he
           made
           a
           covenant
           with
           both
           :
           with
           the
           
             first
             Adam
          
           ,
           he
           made
           a
           covenant
           ,
           as
           with
           the
           common
           roote
           of
           all
           mankinde
           ;
           but
           Adam
           brake
           the
           covenant
           ,
           and
           so
           did
           all
           his
           members
           .
           But
           there
           is
           a
           
             second
             Adam
          
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           are
           saved
           ,
           are
           members
           of
           him
           as
           truely
           as
           wee
           are
           of
           the
           
             first
             Adam
          
           :
           and
           he
           kept
           the
           covenant
           ,
           and
           therefore
           if
           he
           stand
           ,
           they
           shall
           stand
           also
           .
        
         
         
           Besides
           ,
           consider
           that
           he
           makes
           this
           Covenant
           as
           to
           sonnes
           ,
           and
           not
           as
           to
           servants
           .
           To
           the
           servant
           the
           Master
           saith
           ;
           Doe
           my
           worke
           faithfully
           ,
           and
           thou
           shalt
           have
           thy
           wages
           ,
           if
           not
           ,
           I
           will
           turne
           thee
           out
           of
           my
           dores
           :
           but
           with
           his
           Sonne
           it
           is
           not
           so
           ,
           
             hee
             abideth
             in
             the
             house
             for
             ever
          
           ;
           if
           he
           fall
           into
           sinne
           ,
           hee
           corrects
           and
           nurtures
           him
           ,
           but
           yet
           hee
           keepes
           him
           in
           his
           house
           for
           ever
           .
        
         
           
             
               Answ.
               
            
          
           But
           what
           use
           is
           there
           of
           this
           Doctrine
           ?
        
         
           
             
               Object
               .
            
          
           There
           is
           this
           end
           for
           it
           ;
           were
           it
           not
           for
           this
           Doctrine
           ,
           thou
           couldest
           never
           love
           God
           with
           a
           sincere
           and
           perfect
           love
           :
           For
           I
           aske
           thee
           this
           question
           ,
           canst
           thou
           love
           him
           with
           a
           perfect
           love
           ,
           whom
           thou
           thinkest
           may
           sometime
           become
           thine
           enemy
           ?
           It
           is
           a
           saying
           ,
           
             Amare
             tanquam
             aliquando
             osurus
          
           ,
           is
           the
           very
           poyson
           of
           true
           friendship
           .
           But
           now
           ,
           when
           thou
           knowest
           that
           God
           is
           knit
           to
           thee
           by
           an
           unchangeable
           bond
           ,
           that
           hee
           is
           a
           friend
           whom
           thou
           maist
           build
           upon
           for
           ever
           ,
           whom
           thou
           maist
           trust
           :
           this
           makes
           thy
           heart
           to
           cleave
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           
             I
             know
             whom
             I
             have
             trusted
             ,
          
           this
           makes
           thy
           heart
           to
           fasten
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           no
           scruple
           of
           love
           ,
           which
           would
           be
           ,
           if
           there
           were
           a
           possibility
           of
           change
           .
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           what
           makes
           a
           man
           to
           depart
           from
           his
           profession
           ?
           Because
           he
           thinkes
           to
           get
           a
           better
           portion
           :
           but
           when
           thou
           hast
           this
           portion
           sure
           ;
           Christ
           ,
           and
           heaven
           sure
           ,
           why
           shouldest
           thou
           let
           it
           goe
           .
           Heb.
           10.23
           .
           
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           endeavours
           never
           faile
           ,
           till
           hope
           failes
           :
           And
           therefore
           when
           thou
           art
           sure
           that
           
           thy
           worke
           is
           not
           in
           vaine
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           it
           is
           that
           which
           makes
           thee
           constant
           ,
           and
           
             immovable
             in
             well-doing
          
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           use
           is
           ,
           to
           make
           us
           have
           
             strong
             consolation
          
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           to
           
             doe
             his
             worke
             abundantly
          
           ,
           
           to
           doe
           that
           which
           wee
           are
           exhorted
           to
           doe
           ;
           to
           cleave
           to
           the
           Lord
           without
           separation
           .
           And
           this
           wee
           cannot
           doe
           ,
           except
           we
           were
           sure
           of
           him
           :
           and
           that
           you
           may
           know
           by
           this
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           an
           
             unchangeable
             God
          
           ,
           and
           
             the
             gifts
             of
             his
             calling
             are
             without
             repentance
             .
          
        
         
           FJNJS
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           FOVRTEENTH
           SERMON
           .
        
         
           
             
               EXOD.
               3.13
               ,
               14.
               
            
             
               And
               Moses
               said
               unto
               God
               ,
               Behold
               when
               I
               come
               unto
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               ,
               and
               shall
               say
               unto
               them
               ,
               the
               God
               of
               your
               fathers
               hath
               sent
               mee
               unto
               you
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               say
               unto
               me
               ,
               what
               is
               his
               name
               ;
               what
               shall
               I
               say
               unto
               them
               ?
            
             
               And
               God
               said
               unto
               Moses
               ,
               I
               AM
               ,
               THAT
               I
               AM
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
               Object
               .
            
          
           WHEN
           men
           heare
           that
           GOD
           is
           thus
           unchangeable
           ,
           that
           when
           he
           hath
           rejected
           any
           ,
           he
           never
           retracts
           his
           decree
           ;
           this
           objectiō
           may
           be
           made
           .
           For
           what
           end
           is
           it
           then
           to
           pray
           ,
           to
           endeavour
           a
           change
           of
           life
           ,
           or
           to
           repent
           ,
           for
           if
           there
           be
           such
           
           an
           unresistable
           decree
           past
           against
           mee
           ,
           what
           hope
           is
           there
           ?
        
         
           Before
           I
           come
           to
           a
           particular
           answere
           to
           this
           ,
           I
           will
           premise
           these
           two
           things
           in
           generall
           .
        
         
           
           First
           ,
           you
           know
           ,
           that
           in
           other
           things
           there
           is
           an
           unchangeable
           Decree
           ,
           
           as
           there
           is
           an
           unalterable
           Decree
           concerning
           the
           time
           of
           mens
           death
           ,
           and
           yet
           no
           man
           for
           this
           doth
           cease
           to
           eate
           ,
           or
           to
           take
           Physicke
           :
           so
           there
           is
           an
           unchangeable
           Decree
           concerning
           the
           successe
           of
           every
           businesse
           under
           the
           Sunne
           ,
           yet
           wee
           doe
           not
           forbeare
           to
           take
           counsell
           ,
           and
           to
           use
           the
           best
           meanes
           to
           bring
           our
           enterprises
           to
           passe
           :
           And
           so
           there
           is
           an
           unchangeable
           Decree
           concerning
           the
           salvation
           of
           men
           ,
           concerning
           giving
           grace
           ,
           or
           denying
           grace
           to
           them
           ;
           and
           you
           can
           no
           more
           take
           an
           argument
           from
           hence
           ,
           to
           give
           over
           endeavours
           ,
           than
           you
           can
           in
           the
           former
           .
        
         
           
           2.
           
           Though
           there
           be
           an
           unchangeable
           Decree
           past
           upon
           men
           ,
           when
           GOD
           hath
           rejected
           them
           ,
           and
           GOD
           will
           not
           alter
           it
           ;
           yet
           this
           Decree
           is
           kept
           secret
           ,
           and
           no
           man
           knowes
           it
           :
           therefore
           there
           is
           a
           dore
           of
           hope
           opened
           ,
           to
           stirre
           up
           men
           to
           endeavour
           .
           Indeed
           if
           the
           Decree
           were
           made
           knowne
           ,
           and
           revealed
           to
           us
           ,
           then
           it
           were
           in
           vaine
           ,
           then
           there
           were
           no
           place
           for
           endeavours
           :
           but
           seeing
           it
           is
           not
           so
           ,
           therefore
           there
           is
           place
           for
           hope
           ,
           and
           for
           endeavours
           which
           arise
           from
           hope
           .
        
         
           These
           things
           being
           premised
           ,
           we
           will
           now
           
           come
           to
           a
           particular
           answer
           of
           this
           objection
           .
        
         
           
           First
           ,
           that
           if
           thou
           doest
           pray
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           change
           GOD
           and
           his
           carriage
           toward
           thee
           ,
           though
           hee
           be
           unchangeable
           .
           For
           if
           a
           man
           be
           rejected
           as
           Saul
           was
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           Iewes
           were
           ,
           and
           as
           those
           in
           Rom.
           1.
           who
           were
           
             given
             up
             to
             a
             reprobate
             minde
          
           ;
           if
           he
           be
           so
           rejected
           ,
           he
           is
           not
           able
           to
           pray
           ,
           or
           repent
           ,
           or
           to
           seeke
           to
           GOD
           or
           to
           desire
           to
           go
           about
           in
           good
           earnest
           to
           seeke
           any
           change
           of
           life
           :
           for
           if
           he
           were
           able
           to
           doe
           it
           ,
           he
           was
           sure
           to
           speed
           .
           Therefore
           if
           thou
           doest
           pray
           in
           truth
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           prevaile
           ,
           thou
           art
           sure
           to
           have
           mercy
           at
           his
           hand
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           a
           great
           signe
           that
           he
           hath
           not
           giuen
           thee
           over
           ,
           that
           no
           such
           unchangeable
           decree
           is
           past
           against
           thee
           :
           therefore
           it
           is
           no
           doctrine
           of
           discouragement
           .
           Indeed
           it
           is
           a
           doctrine
           of
           great
           terrour
           to
           those
           ,
           whose
           hearts
           doe
           not
           tremble
           at
           it
           ,
           that
           let
           such
           a
           doctrine
           slide
           a
           way
           as
           water
           doth
           off
           a
           stone
           ,
           and
           not
           sinke
           into
           threir
           hearts
           at
           all
           :
           but
           to
           a
           man
           that
           saith
           ,
           I
           would
           repent
           ,
           and
           pray
           ,
           and
           change
           the
           course
           of
           my
           life
           ,
           if
           there
           were
           any
           hope
           ;
           I
           can
           say
           this
           to
           thee
           ,
           that
           if
           thou
           doest
           pray
           thou
           shalt
           be
           accepted
           ;
           for
           GOD
           hath
           stiled
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           a
           GOD
           
             hearing
             praiers
          
           ;
           and
           except
           he
           were
           changeable
           ,
           he
           must
           needs
           be
           ready
           to
           heare
           thee
           ,
           if
           thou
           seekest
           to
           him
           :
           For
           the
           Lord
           is
           unchangeable
           in
           his
           promises
           ,
           &
           thou
           shalt
           finde
           him
           unchangeable
           towards
           thee
           :
           but
           to
           a
           man
           that
           will
           not
           pray
           ,
           that
           is
           set
           upon
           evill
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           be
           wrought
           upon
           ,
           to
           such
           a
           man
           this
           is
           a
           fearefull
           and
           a
           terrible
           doctrine
           .
        
         
         
           
           Secondly
           ,
           though
           GODS
           decree
           be
           unchangable
           ,
           yet
           if
           thou
           canst
           find
           a
           change
           in
           thy selfe
           ,
           it
           shall
           go
           well
           with
           thee
           :
           as
           if
           a
           father
           should
           take
           up
           an
           unchangeable
           resolution
           to
           disinherit
           a
           stubborne
           and
           ungracious
           child
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           so
           ;
           if
           the
           child
           should
           change
           now
           and
           alter
           his
           courses
           ,
           and
           grow
           sober
           ,
           the
           father
           may
           now
           receiue
           him
           to
           mercy
           ,
           and
           yet
           no
           change
           in
           his
           resolution
           ,
           but
           the
           change
           is
           in
           the
           sonne
           .
           Or
           ,
           if
           a
           Prince
           should
           set
           downe
           in
           a
           law
           ,
           (
           as
           a
           law
           of
           the
           Medes
           and
           Persians
           ,
           that
           alters
           not
           )
           saying
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           receive
           to
           favour
           such
           a
           rebellious
           subject
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           so
           :
           yet
           if
           his
           subject
           be
           changed
           ,
           he
           may
           receive
           him
           ,
           and
           yet
           his
           Decree
           may
           be
           unchangeable
           ,
           because
           the
           change
           was
           in
           the
           subject
           ,
           and
           the
           decree
           was
           grounded
           upon
           this
           ,
           if
           hee
           did
           remaine
           so
           rebellious
           and
           stubborne
           :
           So
           I
           say
           to
           thee
           ,
           if
           GOD
           hath
           therefore
           threatned
           to
           reject
           thee
           ,
           because
           thou
           art
           a
           stubborne
           and
           rebellious
           wretch
           ,
           if
           now
           thou
           shalt
           finde
           a
           change
           in
           thy selfe
           ,
           that
           thy
           stubborne
           heart
           is
           broken
           ,
           standing
           in
           awe
           of
           him
           ,
           fearing
           to
           offend
           him
           ,
           or
           to
           commit
           any
           sinne
           that
           thou
           knowest
           to
           be
           a
           sinne
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           notwithstanding
           that
           unchangeablenesse
           of
           his
           ,
           he
           cannot
           but
           receive
           thee
           to
           mercy
           .
           As
           if
           a
           Physitian
           should
           take
           up
           an
           unchangeable
           resolution
           ,
           not
           to
           give
           his
           patient
           such
           restorative
           physicke
           ,
           because
           his
           stomacke
           is
           foule
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           will
           not
           worke
           ,
           and
           because
           he
           will
           not
           receive
           such
           purgations
           whereby
           he
           should
           be
           prepared
           for
           it
           :
           But
           if
           there
           be
           a
           change
           in
           him
           ,
           if
           his
           stomacke
           
           be
           cleane
           &
           fit
           for
           it
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           will
           work
           ,
           and
           he
           become
           willing
           to
           receive
           it
           ,
           if
           hee
           give
           it
           him
           ,
           the
           change
           is
           not
           in
           the
           Physitian
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           patient
           .
           Therefore
           when
           you
           heare
           this
           ,
           sit
           not
           downe
           discouraged
           ,
           but
           rather
           goe
           and
           sit
           alone
           ,
           and
           consider
           of
           thy
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           give
           not
           over
           till
           thy
           heart
           be
           broken
           for
           them
           :
           and
           when
           this
           is
           done
           ,
           be
           sure
           that
           he
           will
           receive
           thee
           to
           mercy
           ,
           for
           he
           may
           be
           unchangeable
           in
           his
           decree
           ,
           if
           the
           change
           be
           in
           thee
           .
           And
           therefore
           this
           Doctrine
           doth
           not
           discourage
           ,
           but
           rather
           stirre
           up
           ,
           and
           incite
           men
           to
           change
           their
           courses
           ,
           yea
           it
           is
           the
           very
           scope
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           
           Againe
           ,
           I
           adde
           this
           further
           ;
           he
           that
           saith
           ,
           to
           what
           purpose
           is
           it
           to
           endeavour
           ,
           whosoever
           it
           is
           that
           sayes
           so
           ,
           I
           would
           aske
           that
           man
           this
           question
           ;
           Didst
           thou
           ever
           goe
           about
           any
           holy
           duties
           ,
           and
           yet
           didst
           finde
           this
           stoppe
           in
           it
           ,
           that
           though
           thou
           wouldest
           doe
           them
           ,
           thou
           couldest
           not
           be
           accepted
           ?
           hadst
           thou
           ever
           a
           serious
           resolution
           to
           forsake
           such
           and
           such
           a
           sinne
           ,
           and
           the
           occasions
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           yet
           thou
           didst
           finde
           such
           a
           barre
           as
           this
           ,
           that
           thou
           couldest
           not
           alter
           GODS
           decree
           thereby
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           onely
           reason
           hast
           gone
           on
           in
           it
           ?
           Did
           ever
           any
           man
           upon
           his
           death-bed
           say
           so
           ?
           No
           man
           will
           say
           so
           :
           but
           it
           is
           because
           he
           would
           not
           .
           Therefore
           complaine
           not
           of
           the
           unchangeable
           decree
           of
           GOD
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           stubbornesse
           of
           thy
           heart
           ,
           that
           thou
           wilt
           not
           buckle
           ,
           and
           come
           in
           unto
           him
           .
        
         
           The
           best
           way
           in
           this
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           unchangeablenesse
           of
           Gods
           decree
           of
           election
           ,
           is
           this
           :
           It
           
           is
           good
           to
           consider
           in
           what
           manner
           it
           is
           delivered
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           to
           what
           purpose
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           that
           use
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           then
           thou
           shalt
           be
           sure
           not
           to
           abuse
           it
           .
           As
           for
           example
           ;
           to
           what
           end
           ,
           and
           for
           what
           occasion
           is
           this
           Doctrine
           of
           election
           delivered
           ?
           You
           shall
           finde
           that
           it
           is
           on
           this
           occasion
           .
           Rom.
           9.18
           ,
           19.
           
           When
           many
           of
           the
           Iewes
           did
           not
           come
           in
           ,
           to
           whom
           did
           belong
           the
           
             covenant
             ,
             and
             the
             lawes
             ,
             and
             the
             testimonies
             ,
          
           this
           was
           an
           objection
           that
           was
           made
           against
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ;
           what
           was
           the
           reason
           that
           the
           Iewes
           did
           not
           come
           in
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           owne
           people
           were
           not
           wrought
           upon
           ?
           To
           answere
           this
           objection
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           tells
           them
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           not
           against
           Gods
           good
           will
           ,
           hee
           was
           able
           to
           doe
           it
           ,
           if
           it
           was
           his
           pleasure
           ,
           but
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           some
           hath
           hee
           chosen
           ,
           and
           some
           not
           ;
           some
           hee
           loves
           ,
           and
           some
           hee
           hates
           ;
           some
           hee
           hath
           mercy
           upon
           ,
           and
           some
           he
           hardens
           .
           So
           that
           the
           scope
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           is
           ,
           that
           God
           might
           be
           magnified
           ,
           that
           no
           objection
           might
           be
           made
           against
           the
           almighty
           power
           of
           GOD
           ,
           that
           hee
           was
           not
           able
           to
           bring
           them
           in
           ,
           that
           men
           might
           not
           say
           that
           they
           have
           resisted
           his
           will
           :
           and
           the
           Apostle
           reveales
           it
           for
           that
           purpose
           ,
           that
           men
           might
           be
           answered
           .
           So
           that
           such
           Doctrines
           as
           this
           ,
           you
           must
           consider
           for
           what
           end
           they
           are
           revealed
           .
           As
           for
           this
           Doctrine
           of
           
             Gods
             unchangeablenesse
          
           ,
           what
           is
           the
           end
           ,
           why
           it
           is
           revealed
           ?
           You
           shall
           see
           in
           Numb
           .
           23.19
           .
           
             He
             is
             not
             as
             man
             that
             he
             should
             repent
             :
             Therefore
             I
             have
             blessed
             Israel
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             be
             blessed
             .
          
           The
           end
           is
           ,
           to
           shew
           
           that
           his
           favour
           is
           an
           unchangeable
           favour
           :
           So
           he
           hath
           cursed
           Saul
           ,
           and
           he
           shall
           be
           cursed
           ,
           1
           Sam.
           15.29
           .
           his
           decrees
           are
           unalterable
           .
           As
           it
           is
           Iam.
           1.17
           .
           GOD
           is
           good
           ,
           and
           cannot
           be
           otherwise
           ,
           therefore
           he
           
             can
             tempt
             no
             man.
          
           Out
           of
           all
           these
           places
           it
           is
           apparant
           ,
           that
           the
           use
           of
           this
           Doctrine
           is
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           tremble
           at
           his
           judgements
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           might
           rejoyce
           in
           his
           favour
           with
           joy
           unspeakable
           and
           glorious
           :
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           that
           men
           might
           know
           the
           excellency
           of
           the
           Almighty
           ,
           and
           might
           know
           and
           magnifie
           GOD
           ,
           because
           constancy
           and
           unchangeablenesse
           is
           a
           property
           of
           wisedome
           .
           This
           being
           the
           end
           why
           it
           is
           revealed
           ,
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           applied
           onely
           to
           this
           use
           :
           as
           to
           come
           to
           particulars
           ,
           which
           before
           we
           did
           not
           mention
           .
           When
           we
           heare
           that
           GOD
           rejected
           Saul
           ,
           and
           
             will
             not
             repent
          
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           &c.
           the
           use
           that
           we
           should
           make
           of
           it
           is
           this
           ;
           If
           GOD
           should
           passe
           such
           a
           decree
           of
           rejection
           upon
           me
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           changed
           ;
           therefore
           I
           would
           feare
           before
           him
           ,
           and
           take
           heede
           of
           that
           stubbornesse
           and
           course
           of
           disobedience
           ,
           that
           may
           bring
           that
           curse
           upon
           me
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           stroke
           upon
           my
           soule
           ;
           and
           for
           this
           purpose
           is
           this
           doctrine
           revealed
           to
           us
           .
           And
           this
           use
           the
           Apostle
           makes
           of
           it
           ,
           Heb.
           3.
           when
           he
           had
           delivered
           
             Gods
             unchangeable
          
           decree
           ,
           declared
           by
           his
           
             swearing
             in
             his
             wrath
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             never
             enter
             into
             his
             rest
             :
          
           therefore
           deferre
           not
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             while
             it
             is
             called
             to
             day
             ,
          
           lest
           that
           you
           continuing
           in
           a
           course
           of
           rebellion
           ,
           the
           doore
           of
           mercy
           be
           shut
           upon
           you
           ,
           and
           GOD
           doe
           
             sweare
             in
             his
             
             wrath
          
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           to
           them
           ,
           
             that
             you
             shall
             never
             enter
             into
             his
             rest
             .
          
           Beloved
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           double
           time
           :
           a
           time
           of
           the
           comming
           forth
           of
           this
           decree
           ,
           and
           a
           time
           of
           preparing
           and
           trying
           ,
           while
           the
           doore
           stands
           open
           .
           Therefore
           take
           heede
           that
           that
           
             acceptable
             time
          
           doe
           not
           passe
           away
           ,
           lest
           thou
           be
           
             hardened
             through
             the
             deceitfulnesse
             of
             sinne
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Vse
            
             3
          
           If
           GOD
           be
           unchangeable
           ,
           then
           looke
           whatsoever
           hee
           hath
           done
           in
           former
           times
           ,
           
           what
           judgements
           hee
           hath
           inflicted
           ,
           and
           for
           what
           ,
           what
           mercies
           hee
           hath
           shewen
           ,
           and
           upon
           what
           ground
           ;
           and
           thou
           maist
           expect
           the
           same
           ,
           because
           there
           is
           no
           change
           in
           him
           :
           therefore
           goe
           over
           all
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           beholde
           what
           hee
           hath
           done
           there
           ,
           looke
           through
           all
           thine
           owne
           experience
           ,
           &
           see
           what
           he
           hath
           done
           to
           thee
           ,
           &
           to
           others
           ,
           &
           know
           that
           he
           will
           doe
           the
           same
           to
           thee
           ,
           for
           he
           is
           unchangable
           .
           As
           for
           example
           ,
           look
           what
           he
           did
           to
           
             Ioab
             ,
             Shimei
          
           ,
           and
           the
           house
           of
           Saul
           .
           You
           know
           the
           sinnes
           that
           they
           committed
           ;
           Ioab
           had
           committed
           murther
           ,
           and
           Shimei
           reviled
           David
           ,
           and
           Saul
           slew
           the
           Gibeonites
           against
           his
           oath
           :
           though
           they
           went
           on
           a
           long
           time
           in
           peace
           and
           prosperity
           ,
           yet
           because
           their
           pardon
           was
           not
           sued
           out
           ,
           therefore
           after
           many
           yeares
           God
           called
           them
           to
           an
           account
           .
           As
           Ioab
           went
           not
           to
           the
           grave
           in
           peace
           ,
           and
           Shimei
           deserved
           death
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           was
           brought
           upon
           him
           ;
           and
           Saul
           was
           punished
           in
           the
           blood
           of
           his
           sonnes
           ,
           and
           hee
           was
           slaine
           himselfe
           ,
           as
           hee
           had
           slaine
           others
           in
           battell
           .
           So
           be
           thou
           assured
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           any
           sinne
           which
           thou
           hast
           formerly
           
           committed
           ,
           unrepented
           of
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           long
           since
           ,
           GOD
           will
           waken
           it
           in
           due
           time
           .
           So
           ,
           looke
           what
           he
           did
           to
           David
           ;
           hee
           had
           committed
           a
           sinne
           in
           secret
           ,
           but
           the
           Lord
           saith
           ,
           that
           hee
           will
           make
           his
           punishment
           to
           be
           open
           ,
           he
           will
           doe
           it
           
             before
             the
             Sunne
          
           :
           So
           if
           thou
           hast
           committed
           a
           sinne
           in
           secret
           ,
           take
           heede
           lest
           hee
           bring
           it
           to
           light
           ,
           he
           will
           doe
           to
           thee
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           to
           David
           ;
           and
           I
           say
           unto
           thee
           ,
           that
           though
           thou
           be
           regenerate
           ,
           and
           art
           one
           of
           his
           elect
           ,
           yet
           if
           thy
           case
           be
           the
           same
           with
           Davids
           ,
           hee
           will
           doe
           so
           to
           thee
           ,
           for
           hee
           is
           unchangeable
           .
           There
           be
           two
           cases
           wherein
           the
           Lord
           will
           not
           spare
           ,
           but
           bring
           judgement
           upon
           his
           owne
           children
           .
           
           
        
         
           First
           ,
           in
           the
           case
           of
           scandall
           ,
           as
           Davids
           was
           :
           for
           though
           his
           first
           sinne
           was
           secret
           ,
           yet
           his
           second
           was
           publicke
           ,
           and
           made
           the
           first
           so
           too
           .
           Therfore
           though
           his
           sin
           was
           forgiven
           him
           ,
           God
           tells
           him
           that
           his
           punishment
           should
           be
           open
           ,
           and
           that
           
             the
             sword
             should
             not
             depart
             from
             his
             house
             .
          
        
         
           
           Secondly
           ,
           if
           their
           sinne
           be
           not
           scandalous
           ,
           yet
           if
           it
           be
           unrepented
           of
           ,
           GOD
           will
           even
           punish
           his
           owne
           children
           .
           And
           as
           GOD
           deales
           with
           secret
           sinnes
           to
           bring
           them
           to
           light
           :
           so
           he
           will
           doe
           with
           secret
           innocency
           ,
           on
           the
           other
           side
           also
           .
           As
           Ioseph
           ,
           whose
           uprightnesse
           was
           in
           secret
           ,
           for
           none
           did
           see
           it
           but
           himselfe
           ;
           as
           for
           his
           Mistresse
           ,
           she
           accused
           him
           ,
           and
           was
           believed
           :
           yet
           the
           Lord
           brought
           it
           to
           light
           in
           due
           season
           .
           So
           he
           will
           doe
           thine
           .
           Let
           men
           keepe
           their
           credit
           with
           GOD
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           keepe
           their
           credit
           with
           men
           ,
           let
           them
           raise
           slanders
           ,
           or
           what
           
           they
           will
           :
           looke
           how
           he
           did
           with
           Ioseph
           ,
           so
           he
           will
           deale
           with
           thee
           ,
           for
           he
           changeth
           not
           .
        
         
           So
           looke
           how
           the
           Lord
           hath
           dealt
           with
           wicked
           men
           ;
           looke
           how
           the
           Lord
           did
           deale
           with
           them
           that
           did
           meddle
           with
           holy
           things
           ,
           as
           Nadab
           ,
           and
           Abihu
           ,
           and
           Vzzah
           ,
           and
           the
           Bethshemites
           ;
           you
           know
           that
           he
           destroyed
           them
           all
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           a
           present
           destruction
           :
           so
           if
           thou
           wilt
           abuse
           his
           name
           ,
           abuse
           his
           holy
           things
           ,
           and
           come
           unto
           the
           Sacraments
           with
           an
           
             uncircumcised
             heart
          
           ,
           he
           is
           the
           same
           God
           still
           ,
           hee
           is
           as
           much
           offended
           now
           ,
           and
           hee
           is
           as
           ready
           to
           execute
           his
           wrath
           upon
           thee
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           then
           .
        
         
           So
           looke
           how
           hee
           dealt
           with
           Saul
           ,
           with
           the
           Iewes
           that
           came
           out
           of
           
             Egypt
             ,
             hee
             swore
             in
             his
             wrath
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             not
             enter
             his
             rest
             :
          
           if
           thou
           wilt
           doe
           the
           same
           that
           they
           did
           ,
           rebell
           against
           him
           as
           they
           did
           ,
           he
           will
           
             sweare
             in
             his
             wrath
             ,
             that
             thou
             shalt
             never
             enter
             into
             his
             rest
             .
          
           As
           hee
           passed
           his
           sentence
           upon
           Saul
           ,
           and
           as
           hee
           passeth
           his
           sentence
           upon
           any
           :
           so
           he
           will
           bring
           it
           to
           passe
           ,
           if
           thy
           case
           be
           the
           same
           ,
           for
           he
           is
           unchangeable
           .
        
         
           So
           looke
           how
           hee
           did
           deale
           in
           
             Iohn
             Baptists
          
           time
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           was
           with
           them
           ,
           
             Now
             the
             axe
             is
             laid
             to
             the
             roote
             of
             the
             tree
             ,
          
           when
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           the
           meanes
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           the
           spring-time
           of
           the
           word
           began
           ;
           because
           they
           did
           not
           regard
           it
           thē
           ,
           they
           were
           cast
           off
           :
           the
           time
           of
           their
           ignorance
           God
           regards
           not
           so
           much
           ;
           but
           then
           hee
           called
           upon
           every
           one
           to
           repent
           ,
           and
           because
           they
           did
           not
           come
           in
           then
           ,
           hee
           deferred
           not
           his
           judgement
           .
           That
           upon
           which
           I
           ground
           this
           ,
           you
           
           shall
           finde
           in
           two
           places
           of
           Scripture
           .
           2
           Pet.
           2.4
           .
           If
           the
           LORD
           did
           so
           with
           the
           Angels
           ,
           
             spared
             not
             them
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           he
           is
           the
           same
           GOD
           ,
           and
           therefore
           hee
           knowes
           how
           to
           
             reserve
             the
             unjust
             to
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             ,
          
           and
           especially
           
             those
             that
             are
             uncleane
          
           :
           the
           ground
           of
           it
           is
           his
           unchangeablenesse
           .
           The
           other
           place
           is
           in
           1
           Cor.
           10.
           
           You
           know
           what
           he
           did
           to
           the
           Israelites
           ,
           saith
           hee
           ,
           hee
           will
           doe
           the
           same
           to
           you
           :
           therefore
           doe
           you
           take
           heede
           ,
           that
           you
           
             doe
             not
             commit
             fornication
             ,
             as
             some
             of
             them
             committed
             ,
             and
             died
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Onely
           here
           is
           this
           caution
           diligently
           to
           be
           remembred
           ,
           which
           we
           must
           adde
           to
           all
           this
           that
           hath
           beene
           spoken
           .
           
           It
           is
           sure
           ,
           that
           whensoever
           it
           is
           the
           same
           case
           ,
           hee
           will
           doe
           the
           same
           thing
           :
           though
           his
           judgements
           are
           different
           ,
           the
           time
           different
           ,
           the
           wayes
           and
           meanes
           are
           different
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           example
           ,
           he
           stroke
           Vzzah
           presently
           ,
           and
           so
           he
           did
           Gebazi
           ,
           and
           Nadab
           ,
           and
           Abibu
           ;
           yet
           to
           others
           there
           may
           be
           difference
           in
           time
           :
           to
           these
           he
           did
           it
           presently
           ,
           to
           others
           it
           may
           be
           he
           will
           doe
           it
           many
           yeares
           after
           .
           Againe
           ,
           he
           stroke
           them
           with
           death
           ,
           but
           it
           may
           be
           there
           is
           another
           kinde
           of
           judgement
           reserved
           for
           thee
           ▪
           as
           it
           may
           be
           he
           will
           give
           thee
           up
           to
           hardnesse
           of
           heart
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           in
           shewing
           mercy
           ,
           for
           the
           rule
           is
           as
           true
           therein
           also
           :
           For
           he
           shewes
           mercy
           to
           some
           this
           way
           ,
           and
           to
           others
           that
           way
           ,
           and
           he
           humbles
           men
           after
           divers
           manners
           ;
           and
           so
           some
           men
           hee
           punisheth
           for
           their
           sinnes
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           some
           hee
           reserves
           for
           another
           world
           :
           Againe
           ,
           
           some
           hee
           strikes
           presently
           ,
           and
           some
           hee
           forbeares
           with
           much
           patience
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           you
           must
           remember
           in
           both
           these
           ,
           that
           though
           hee
           doth
           the
           same
           things
           ,
           yet
           hee
           doth
           them
           in
           a
           different
           manner
           ,
           time
           ,
           and
           way
           :
           he
           hath
           divers
           judgements
           ,
           and
           afflictions
           ;
           and
           as
           there
           are
           divers
           meanes
           to
           attaine
           to
           the
           same
           end
           ,
           as
           some
           may
           ride
           ,
           some
           go
           on
           foot
           ,
           and
           yet
           all
           come
           to
           one
           journeys
           end
           :
           So
           the
           judgements
           and
           afflictions
           may
           be
           different
           ,
           yet
           the
           end
           the
           same
           ;
           and
           that
           this
           caution
           being
           taken
           in
           ,
           thou
           maist
           be
           sure
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           judgements
           that
           he
           did
           execute
           in
           former
           time
           ,
           he
           is
           ready
           to
           execute
           them
           still
           .
           As
           he
           hath
           given
           them
           up
           to
           open
           sinnes
           ,
           that
           did
           neglect
           him
           in
           secret
           ,
           so
           he
           will
           doe
           to
           thee
           ;
           as
           he
           hath
           stricken
           some
           men
           in
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           so
           the
           same
           wrath
           is
           gone
           out
           against
           and
           remaines
           for
           thee
           ,
           if
           thou
           doe
           not
           repent
           and
           turne
           to
           him
           :
           for
           the
           kindes
           ,
           as
           whether
           by
           sicknesse
           ,
           or
           death
           ,
           &c.
           these
           we
           cannot
           determine
           of
           ;
           the
           wayes
           of
           GOD
           are
           infinite
           ,
           and
           exceding
           divers
           ,
           unsearchable
           ,
           and
           past
           finding
           out
           :
           but
           though
           in
           regard
           of
           his
           particular
           wayes
           it
           doth
           not
           follow
           ,
           he
           did
           thus
           to
           this
           man
           ,
           therfore
           he
           will
           doe
           the
           very
           same
           to
           thee
           ;
           yet
           because
           he
           did
           this
           to
           them
           ,
           he
           will
           doe
           the
           same
           thing
           to
           thee
           in
           the
           same
           or
           in
           a
           different
           manner
           .
        
         
           So
           looke
           what
           he
           hath
           done
           to
           all
           his
           Saints
           ,
           hee
           hath
           blessed
           them
           ,
           and
           heard
           them
           .
           But
           thou
           wilt
           say
           ,
           I
           have
           prayed
           ,
           and
           I
           am
           not
           heard
           .
           I
           say
           to
           thee
           ,
           if
           thy
           case
           be
           the
           same
           ,
           
           thou
           shalt
           be
           heard
           .
           To
           this
           end
           are
           those
           places
           :
           
             The
             Lords
             hand
             is
             not
             shortened
             ,
          
           
           
             that
             he
             cannot
             save
             ,
             nor
             his
             eare
             heavie
             ,
             that
             it
             cannot
             heare
             :
          
           This
           is
           the
           scope
           of
           the
           Prophet
           ;
           as
           if
           he
           should
           say
           ,
           you
           wonder
           why
           you
           are
           not
           heard
           ,
           that
           you
           have
           not
           the
           same
           successe
           in
           prayer
           that
           they
           had
           ,
           but
           the
           case
           is
           not
           the
           same
           ,
           saith
           he
           :
           they
           repented
           ,
           but
           you
           doe
           not
           ;
           you
           are
           mistaken
           ,
           for
           you
           are
           yet
           in
           your
           sinnes
           ;
           I
           am
           as
           strong
           to
           helpe
           you
           ,
           and
           as
           ready
           ,
           and
           if
           I
           doe
           it
           not
           ,
           it
           is
           because
           the
           case
           is
           different
           :
           
             your
             sins
             have
             made
             a
             separation
             betweene
             me
             and
             you
             .
          
           Which
           implies
           ,
           that
           GOD
           will
           heare
           if
           the
           case
           be
           the
           same
           .
           Onely
           remember
           this
           ,
           that
           GOD
           may
           deferre
           it
           something
           long
           before
           he
           heares
           you
           ,
           yet
           he
           will
           doe
           it
           in
           the
           end
           .
        
         
           
             
               Vse
            
             4
          
           If
           unchangeablenesse
           be
           proper
           to
           GOD
           (
           for
           so
           you
           must
           understand
           it
           ,
           proper
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           common
           to
           no
           other
           )
           then
           learne
           to
           know
           the
           difference
           betweene
           him
           and
           the
           creatures
           .
        
         
           There
           be
           diverse
           branches
           of
           this
           use
           :
           
           As
           ,
        
         
           
           First
           if
           this
           be
           so
           ,
           then
           every
           creature
           is
           ,
           and
           must
           be
           changeable
           ,
           and
           if
           so
           ,
           then
           take
           heed
           ,
           that
           you
           doe
           not
           expect
           more
           of
           the
           creature
           ,
           
           then
           is
           in
           it
           ,
           for
           this
           will
           raise
           our
           affections
           to
           the
           creature
           ,
           and
           so
           cause
           griefe
           and
           vexation
           in
           the
           end
           :
           and
           indeede
           the
           forgetfulnesse
           of
           this
           changeablenesse
           in
           the
           creature
           ,
           and
           unchangablenesse
           in
           GOD
           is
           the
           cause
           of
           all
           our
           crosses
           and
           sorrow
           in
           outward
           things
           we
           meet
           with
           .
           There
           be
           these
           degrees
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           For
           ,
           first
           ,
           The
           forgetfulnesse
           of
           the
           mutabilitie
           
           of
           the
           creature
           causeth
           us
           to
           expect
           more
           from
           it
           then
           is
           in
           it
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           This
           expectation
           raiseth
           our
           affections
           unto
           the
           creature
           :
           hence
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           we
           set
           our
           affections
           too
           much
           vpon
           them
           ,
           and
           delight
           too
           much
           in
           them
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           Strong
           affections
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           set
           vpon
           the
           creature
           ,
           doe
           alwayes
           bring
           forth
           strong
           afflictions
           :
           for
           what
           is
           the
           reason
           of
           all
           the
           griefe
           ,
           that
           we
           undergoe
           from
           day
           to
           day
           ?
           Is
           it
           not
           ,
           because
           our
           affections
           are
           set
           upon
           changeable
           objects
           ,
           vpon
           the
           creatures
           ?
           And
           therefore
           when
           they
           are
           changed
           ,
           then
           there
           is
           a
           change
           in
           the
           mind
           :
           whereas
           if
           thou
           didst
           looke
           alone
           upon
           the
           unchangeable
           GOD
           ,
           this
           would
           keepe
           thee
           from
           worldly
           care
           and
           sorrow
           ,
           this
           would
           preserve
           in
           thee
           evenesse
           and
           aequability
           of
           minde
           .
           Therefore
           take
           heed
           of
           forgetting
           this
           ,
           that
           to
           be
           unchangeable
           ,
           is
           proper
           to
           God
           alone
           ;
           Therfore
           set
           thy
           affections
           vpon
           none
           but
           him
           :
           and
           if
           thou
           wilt
           doe
           so
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           allwayes
           injoy
           a
           constant
           security
           of
           mind
           ,
           as
           if
           a
           man
           were
           in
           the
           uppper
           region
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           no
           change
           of
           weather
           ,
           when
           as
           belowe
           here
           ,
           there
           is
           one
           day
           foule
           ,
           another
           faire
           ;
           so
           that
           if
           a
           man
           could
           live
           with
           GOD
           ,
           and
           walke
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           have
           his
           conversation
           in
           heaven
           ,
           he
           should
           not
           be
           subject
           to
           such
           change
           :
           whereas
           if
           a
           man
           set
           his
           minde
           upon
           earthly
           things
           ,
           he
           shall
           be
           still
           subject
           to
           perturbations
           and
           unevenesse
           .
           All
           griefe
           of
           mind
           comes
           from
           hence
           ,
           that
           thou
           lookest
           for
           unchangeablenesse
           from
           the
           creature
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           had
           .
           If
           thou
           wouldest
           looke
           up
           to
           God
           ,
           
           thou
           shalt
           find
           all
           things
           a
           like
           there
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           change
           with
           him
           .
           When
           an
           earthen
           pot
           is
           broken
           ,
           it
           doth
           not
           much
           trouble
           you
           ,
           for
           you
           remember
           it
           to
           be
           but
           an
           earthen
           pot
           :
           now
           every
           thing
           here
           below
           ,
           all
           your
           friends
           ,
           wife
           ,
           children
           ,
           they
           are
           but
           earthen
           vessels
           ,
           and
           the
           consideration
           of
           this
           would
           exceedingly
           helpe
           you
           ,
           if
           you
           would
           settle
           it
           on
           your
           heart
           .
           Therfore
           say
           ,
           what
           a
           foole
           was
           I
           ?
           I
           did
           not
           remember
           ,
           they
           were
           but
           a
           flower
           ,
           a
           vapour
           ,
           and
           a
           shadow
           :
           for
           so
           the
           Scripture
           calls
           them
           .
           And
           shall
           a
           man
           take
           on
           ,
           because
           a
           vapour
           is
           scattered
           ,
           and
           a
           flower
           withered
           ,
           and
           a
           shadow
           vanished
           ?
           Therefore
           remember
           ,
           that
           to
           bee
           unchangeable
           is
           proper
           to
           God
           alone
           :
           and
           to
           be
           changeable
           is
           as
           proper
           to
           the
           creature
           ,
           as
           to
           him
           to
           be
           immutable
           .
        
         
           
           Secondly
           ,
           You
           may
           see
           from
           hence
           ,
           how
           to
           helpe
           that
           vanity
           to
           which
           the
           creature
           is
           subject
           :
           
           for
           if
           unchangeablenesse
           be
           the
           property
           of
           God
           ,
           thou
           must
           not
           seeke
           a
           stabilitie
           from
           the
           creature
           ,
           but
           consider
           that
           it
           hath
           no
           further
           in
           it
           ,
           then
           God
           is
           pleased
           to
           communicate
           the
           same
           to
           it
           .
           Therefore
           to
           goe
           to
           him
           to
           whom
           unchangeablenesse
           belongs
           :
           for
           as
           mutable
           as
           they
           be
           ,
           yet
           if
           he
           will
           make
           thy
           freinds
           to
           be
           stable
           ,
           or
           thy
           wealth
           ,
           it
           shall
           be
           so
           .
           Therefore
           the
           only
           way
           is
           ,
           to
           goe
           to
           him
           ,
           to
           make
           those
           things
           firme
           ,
           which
           otherwise
           are
           unconstant
           .
           The
           love
           of
           a
           freind
           is
           unconstant
           ,
           for
           hee
           may
           dye
           ,
           
             the
             breath
             is
             in
             his
             nostrils
             ,
          
           and
           if
           he
           doe
           live
           ,
           
             yet
             his
             thoughts
             may
             perish
          
           ,
           and
           his
           affections
           alter
           :
           So
           that
           they
           shall
           faile
           thee
           as
           a
           
             land
             floud
             doth
             
             in
             summer
             ,
          
           as
           Iob
           saith
           .
           It
           dries
           up
           in
           summer
           time
           ,
           and
           yet
           that
           is
           the
           time
           of
           thirst
           ;
           and
           so
           will
           they
           faile
           thee
           in
           time
           of
           neede
           :
           and
           the
           like
           may
           be
           said
           of
           all
           things
           else
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           whose
           comfort
           doth
           depend
           upon
           them
           ,
           hath
           but
           a
           dependent
           felicity
           ,
           which
           is
           like
           the
           motion
           of
           mills
           ,
           and
           ships
           ,
           which
           cease
           when
           the
           water
           or
           wind
           failes
           them
           .
           But
           yet
           as
           mutable
           as
           they
           are
           ,
           God
           can
           put
           a
           constancy
           unto
           them
           .
           Apply
           this
           therefore
           to
           thy selfe
           .
           Thou
           livest
           now
           ,
           and
           art
           in
           health
           and
           wealth
           ,
           in
           such
           and
           such
           a
           place
           ,
           and
           such
           circumstances
           as
           may
           continue
           it
           :
           the
           onely
           way
           to
           establish
           thee
           in
           all
           this
           is
           ,
           to
           goe
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           beseech
           him
           to
           put
           a
           stabilitie
           into
           thy
           condition
           .
           For
           the
           creature
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           made
           of
           nothing
           ,
           and
           is
           built
           upon
           a
           foundation
           of
           nothing
           :
           So
           it
           is
           apt
           to
           returne
           to
           nothing
           .
           And
           remember
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           more
           retired
           ,
           and
           weaned
           ,
           and
           fearefull
           thy
           affections
           are
           about
           any
           thing
           ,
           so
           that
           thou
           canst
           say
           in
           good
           earnest
           ;
           If
           God
           will
           ,
           I
           shall
           injoy
           them
           to
           day
           ,
           and
           next
           day
           ,
           but
           his
           will
           I
           know
           not
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           how
           long
           I
           shall
           injoy
           them
           ;
           if
           thou
           canst
           say
           thus
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           hold
           them
           the
           longer
           ,
           and
           the
           faster
           :
           for
           that
           is
           a
           signe
           that
           thou
           dependest
           upon
           God
           ,
           and
           not
           not
           on
           the
           creature
           ,
           that
           thou
           trustest
           him
           ,
           and
           art
           not
           fastened
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           
             
               Vse
            
             5
          
           If
           this
           be
           so
           ,
           then
           unchangeablenesse
           is
           an
           excellency
           in
           him
           :
           
           for
           all
           his
           Attributes
           are
           exceeding
           excellent
           .
           Then
           if
           thou
           wouldest
           judge
           of
           any
           thing
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           thou
           must
           take
           this
           as
           a
           measure
           by
           which
           thou
           maist
           prize
           and
           esteeme
           
           it
           :
           looke
           how
           changeable
           it
           is
           ,
           so
           much
           the
           worse
           it
           is
           ;
           if
           it
           be
           good
           ,
           the
           more
           immutable
           ,
           the
           better
           it
           is
           ,
           for
           all
           changeablenesse
           commeth
           from
           weakenesse
           .
           Therefore
           learne
           to
           value
           it
           so
           :
           and
           you
           shall
           finde
           this
           of
           much
           use
           .
           As
           we
           may
           see
           in
           the
           heavens
           :
           it
           is
           said
           that
           they
           are
           vaine
           ,
           
             because
             they
             waxe
             olde
             as
             doth
             a
             garment
             ,
             but
             thou
             art
             the
             same
             ,
             Psal.
          
           102.26
           ,
           27.
           
           Go
           through
           every
           thing
           glorious
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           glorious
           Churches
           ,
           they
           are
           subject
           to
           change
           ;
           as
           
             Ierusalem
             ,
             the
             glory
             of
             all
             the
             earth
             ,
          
           it
           is
           ruinated
           ,
           and
           brought
           nothing
           .
           Take
           men
           that
           are
           most
           eminent
           ,
           yet
           because
           they
           are
           subject
           to
           change
           ,
           by
           death
           or
           by
           passions
           ,
           there
           is
           an
           unevennesse
           in
           them
           :
           though
           they
           live
           here
           like
           Gods
           in
           their
           glory
           .
           Therefore
           magnifie
           no
           man
           ,
           but
           labour
           to
           be
           perswaded
           of
           thy selfe
           ,
           as
           a
           man.
           I
           need
           not
           speake
           to
           you
           of
           riches
           ,
           they
           take
           to
           themselves
           wings
           and
           fly
           away
           ;
           nor
           of
           credit
           and
           honour
           ,
           they
           are
           in
           the
           power
           of
           them
           that
           give
           them
           :
           whatsoever
           is
           changeable
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           mutability
           of
           it
           ,
           so
           value
           it
           .
           But
           I
           presse
           the
           contrary
           .
           Looke
           upon
           the
           things
           that
           are
           not
           changeable
           ,
           and
           labour
           to
           prize
           them
           .
           Thou
           shalt
           find
           saving
           grace
           to
           be
           unchangeable
           ,
           though
           it
           may
           be
           impared
           in
           degree
           ,
           and
           may
           recoyle
           to
           the
           root
           ,
           and
           may
           not
           bud
           forth
           as
           at
           other
           times
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           unchangeable
           ,
           it
           shall
           never
           be
           taken
           away
           :
           So
           spir●●uall
           life
           is
           unchangeable
           ,
           when
           that
           begins
           ,
           then
           the
           other
           shakes
           off
           ,
           even
           as
           old
           nailes
           doe
           ;
           when
           new
           grow
           under
           them
           :
           therefore
           this
           should
           
           teach
           us
           to
           value
           it
           much
           .
        
         
           So
           the
           word
           of
           GOD
           is
           an
           unchangeable
           thing
           ,
           Isay
           40.8
           .
           
             The
             grasse
             withereth
             ,
             the
             flower
             fadeth
             :
             but
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             shall
             stand
             for
             ever
             .
          
           So
           Matth.
           5.
           
           
             Heaven
             and
             earth
             shall
             passe
             away
             ,
             but
             my
             word
             shall
             not
             passe
             .
          
           Now
           what
           use
           should
           we
           make
           of
           this
           ?
           Then
           study
           the
           word
           more
           than
           any
           thing
           in
           the
           world
           besides
           .
           There
           is
           much
           learning
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           there
           are
           many
           creatures
           :
           now
           all
           other
           knowledge
           is
           of
           the
           creature
           ,
           and
           that
           vanisheth
           away
           with
           them
           ,
           but
           
             the
             word
             of
             God
             shall
             not
             passe
             ,
             the
             word
             indures
             for
             ever
             .
          
           Therefore
           looke
           what
           truthes
           thou
           canst
           get
           out
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           which
           may
           build
           up
           the
           inward
           man
           ,
           looke
           what
           profit
           thou
           canst
           get
           from
           it
           ,
           that
           shall
           remaine
           for
           ever
           :
           therefore
           thou
           shouldest
           prize
           it
           much
           ,
           get
           it
           plenteously
           in
           thy
           heart
           ,
           in
           the
           wisedome
           and
           power
           of
           it
           .
           We
           have
           many
           imployments
           in
           this
           life
           :
           but
           that
           which
           is
           bestowed
           upon
           unchangeable
           things
           ,
           which
           shall
           shall
           never
           alter
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           best
           time
           spent
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           all
           the
           good
           workes
           thou
           doest
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           evill
           workes
           of
           unregenerate
           men
           unrepented
           of
           ,
           shall
           remaine
           for
           ever
           .
           Looke
           what
           good
           workes
           thou
           doest
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           they
           shall
           remaine
           with
           thee
           for
           ever
           ,
           they
           shall
           be
           had
           in
           continuall
           remembrance
           .
           Therefore
           thou
           shouldest
           labour
           to
           be
           abundant
           in
           good
           workes
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           be
           sure
           to
           serve
           GOD
           whatsoever
           thou
           doest
           .
           If
           thou
           be
           servant
           or
           a
           labouring
           man
           ;
           when
           thou
           doest
           thy
           workes
           out
           of
           obedience
           
           to
           him
           ,
           even
           those
           workes
           shall
           remaine
           .
           So
           looke
           in
           any
           thing
           that
           thou
           hast
           done
           for
           Christ
           ,
           all
           these
           things
           shall
           remaine
           for
           ever
           :
           what
           faithfull
           prayers
           soever
           thou
           hast
           made
           ,
           or
           whatsoever
           thou
           hast
           suffered
           for
           Christ
           ,
           what
           paines
           thou
           hast
           taken
           in
           preaching
           ,
           or
           in
           repenting
           ,
           or
           in
           advancing
           the
           cause
           of
           CHRIST
           ,
           these
           shall
           be
           had
           in
           everlasting
           remembrance
           .
           So
           looke
           what
           sinnes
           unrepented
           of
           thou
           hast
           committed
           .
           The
           sinnes
           of
           unregenerate
           men
           shall
           also
           remaine
           .
           All
           the
           praise
           that
           comes
           from
           any
           action
           ,
           and
           the
           pleasure
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           passeth
           away
           ,
           and
           comes
           to
           nothing
           :
           but
           looke
           what
           sinfulnesse
           there
           is
           in
           any
           worke
           ,
           that
           remaines
           ,
           and
           if
           thou
           repent
           not
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           sinne
           shall
           be
           reckoned
           upon
           thy
           score
           ;
           and
           what
           uprightnesse
           soever
           there
           is
           in
           any
           worke
           ,
           that
           shall
           remaine
           .
           Therefore
           learne
           from
           hence
           to
           prize
           and
           value
           onely
           those
           good
           things
           that
           are
           immutable
           ,
           and
           proportionably
           to
           feare
           and
           shunne
           the
           evill
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           FIFTEENTH
           SERMON
           .
        
         
           
             
               EXOD.
               3.13
               ,
               14.
               
            
             
               And
               Moses
               said
               unto
               God
               ,
               Behold
               when
               I
               come
               unto
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               ,
               and
               shall
               say
               unto
               them
               ,
               the
               God
               of
               your
               fathers
               hath
               sent
               mee
               unto
               you
               ,
               and
               shall
               say
               unto
               me
               ,
               what
               is
               his
               name
               ;
               what
               shall
               I
               say
               unto
               them
               ?
            
             
               And
               God
               said
               unto
               Moses
               ,
               I
               AM
               ,
               THAT
               I
               AM
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
        
         
           AS
           wee
           are
           to
           judge
           of
           other
           things
           by
           the
           mutability
           of
           them
           :
           so
           learne
           to
           judge
           of
           thy selfe
           ,
           of
           thine
           owne
           spirit
           ,
           by
           that
           constancy
           that
           thou
           findest
           in
           well-doing
           ,
           or
           that
           mutability
           and
           unconstancy
           that
           thou
           art
           subject
           to
           .
           If
           a
           man
           would
           make
           a
           censure
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           let
           
           him
           consider
           ,
           that
           the
           nearer
           hee
           comes
           to
           unchangeablenesse
           in
           well-doing
           ,
           the
           better
           he
           is
           ,
           and
           the
           stronger
           he
           is
           :
           againe
           ,
           the
           more
           mutable
           ,
           the
           weaker
           .
           Thou
           art
           to
           judge
           of
           thy selfe
           ,
           as
           we
           use
           to
           esteeme
           of
           one
           another
           .
           Now
           let
           a
           man
           be
           unconstant
           ,
           one
           that
           we
           can
           have
           no
           holde
           of
           ,
           that
           is
           as
           fickle
           as
           the
           weather
           ,
           that
           will
           resolve
           upon
           such
           a
           thing
           to
           day
           ,
           and
           change
           his
           minde
           to
           morrow
           :
           what
           ever
           learning
           or
           excellency
           ,
           or
           what
           kindnesse
           soever
           there
           is
           in
           this
           man
           ,
           we
           regard
           him
           not
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           an
           unconstant
           man.
           Now
           learne
           thou
           to
           doe
           so
           with
           thy selfe
           ,
           to
           aske
           thy selfe
           that
           question
           :
           Hast
           thou
           not
           had
           many
           resolutions
           ,
           that
           never
           came
           to
           any
           endeavours
           ?
           Hast
           thou
           not
           begun
           many
           good
           workes
           ,
           and
           never
           finished
           them
           ?
           Hast
           thou
           not
           found
           that
           property
           of
           folly
           in
           thee
           ,
           To
           begin
           stil
           to
           live
           ?
           
             Stultitia
             semper
             incipit
             vivere
          
           ?
           If
           this
           be
           thy
           case
           ,
           learne
           to
           abhorre
           thy selfe
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           ashamed
           :
           for
           all
           is
           nothing
           ,
           till
           we
           come
           to
           a
           constant
           and
           unchangeble
           resolution
           :
           So
           that
           we
           come
           to
           set
           it
           downe
           with
           our selves
           as
           an
           inviolable
           law
           :
           this
           is
           a
           duty
           ,
           and
           I
           will
           doe
           it
           ,
           whatsoever
           it
           cost
           me
           ;
           this
           is
           a
           sinne
           ,
           and
           I
           will
           avoid
           it
           ,
           whatsoever
           come
           of
           it
           .
           This
           is
           a
           resolution
           that
           Daniel
           takes
           up
           ,
           Dan.
           1.8
           .
           
             He
             determined
             in
             his
             heart
          
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           not
           
             be
             defiled
             with
             the
             Kings
             meate
             :
          
           and
           such
           a
           resolution
           they
           were
           exhorted
           to
           in
           Acts
           11.23
           .
           
             With
             full
             purpose
             of
             heart
             ,
             to
             cleave
             unto
             God.
          
           It
           is
           translated
           ,
           full
           purpose
           :
           but
           the
           words
           are
           ,
           with
           a
           decree
           and
           full
           resolution
           
           of
           heart
           ;
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           :
           That
           is
           ,
           when
           a
           man
           doth
           not
           lightly
           put
           himselfe
           upon
           an
           holy
           course
           ;
           but
           takes
           up
           a
           strong
           resolution
           to
           goe
           through
           with
           it
           ;
           such
           a
           resolution
           as
           Pauls
           was
           ,
           Acts
           20.22
           .
           he
           knew
           what
           bands
           did
           waite
           for
           him
           ,
           as
           for
           theeves
           it
           was
           no
           matter
           ,
           he
           
             was
             bound
             in
             the
             spirit
          
           ,
           All
           is
           nothng
           :
           I
           care
           not
           ,
           sayes
           he
           ,
           
             so
             that
             I
             may
             fulfill
             the
             Ministery
             committed
             to
             me
             .
          
           Such
           a
           resolution
           we
           should
           have
           .
           And
           according
           as
           thou
           findest
           thy selfe
           able
           to
           doe
           this
           ,
           so
           thou
           shouldest
           judge
           of
           thy selfe
           .
           A
           man
           that
           is
           on
           and
           off
           in
           his
           wayes
           ,
           Salomon
           compares
           him
           to
           a
           City
           whose
           walls
           are
           broken
           downe
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           if
           a
           temptation
           come
           ,
           and
           set
           upon
           him
           ,
           it
           hath
           free
           entrance
           ,
           and
           the
           temptation
           comes
           in
           ,
           because
           his
           soule
           was
           without
           guard
           and
           ward
           .
           But
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           a
           man
           that
           doth
           not
           stand
           trifling
           with
           the
           Lord
           ,
           to
           say
           ,
           I
           wish
           I
           could
           ,
           and
           I
           am
           sorry
           that
           I
           cannot
           ,
           but
           he
           will
           goe
           through
           a
           good
           course
           ,
           such
           a
           man
           is
           like
           to
           a
           City
           which
           hath
           walls
           round
           about
           it
           ;
           that
           if
           a
           temptation
           come
           ,
           there
           is
           something
           to
           keepe
           it
           out
           .
           I
           say
           ,
           as
           thou
           art
           to
           judge
           of
           other
           things
           by
           the
           mutability
           of
           them
           :
           so
           of
           thy selfe
           .
           There
           is
           nothing
           better
           than
           to
           have
           a
           peremptory
           resolution
           in
           well-doing
           ,
           to
           be
           constant
           therein
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           nothing
           worse
           than
           to
           bee
           peremptory
           in
           evill
           .
           
             
               Vse
            
             6
          
        
         
           If
           God
           be
           immutable
           ,
           then
           thou
           knowest
           whither
           to
           goe
           to
           get
           this
           constancy
           ,
           
           to
           make
           thy
           
           selfe
           unchangeable
           ,
           and
           immutable
           and
           constant
           in
           well-doing
           .
           For
           ,
           for
           what
           end
           hath
           he
           revealed
           to
           us
           that
           he
           is
           unchangeable
           ?
           is
           it
           not
           for
           our
           use
           ?
           Sure
           it
           is
           ,
           even
           to
           teach
           us
           ,
           that
           when
           we
           finde
           our selves
           subject
           to
           mutability
           ,
           wee
           should
           goe
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           beseech
           him
           to
           establish
           our
           hearts
           .
           No
           creature
           is
           able
           to
           doe
           it
           .
           Every
           creature
           is
           mutable
           ,
           onely
           so
           farre
           unchangeable
           ,
           as
           he
           maketh
           it
           to
           be
           so
           ;
           he
           onely
           is
           originally
           unchangeable
           ;
           all
           friends
           and
           all
           other
           things
           in
           the
           world
           are
           no
           further
           unchangeable
           than
           he
           communicates
           it
           to
           them
           ,
           (
           as
           was
           said
           before
           :
           )
           and
           the
           same
           is
           true
           of
           thine
           owne
           heart
           ,
           and
           of
           thy
           purposes
           .
           Therefore
           thou
           must
           thinke
           with
           thy selfe
           ,
           and
           make
           this
           use
           of
           the
           unchangeablenesse
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           hee
           onely
           can
           make
           thee
           unchangeable
           .
           Therefore
           when
           a
           man
           wants
           direction
           ,
           hee
           must
           goe
           to
           GOD
           :
           Iam.
           1.5
           .
           he
           is
           onely
           wise
           ,
           and
           can
           shew
           a
           man
           what
           to
           doe
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           in
           a
           strait
           .
           And
           upon
           the
           same
           ground
           when
           thou
           seest
           that
           thou
           art
           unconstant
           ,
           goe
           to
           him
           that
           is
           unchangeable
           ,
           that
           can
           make
           thee
           constant
           ;
           and
           desire
           him
           to
           fixe
           thy
           quicke-silver
           ,
           to
           ballance
           thy
           lightnesse
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           would
           settle
           and
           fill
           that
           vaine
           and
           empty
           heart
           of
           thine
           with
           something
           that
           may
           stay
           and
           establish
           it
           .
           There
           is
           no
           other
           way
           :
           all
           the
           meanes
           that
           can
           be
           used
           ,
           all
           the
           motives
           that
           can
           be
           put
           upon
           a
           man
           ,
           all
           the
           reasons
           that
           can
           be
           brought
           ,
           are
           not
           able
           to
           make
           us
           constant
           ,
           till
           GOD
           worke
           it
           in
           us
           ,
           and
           for
           us
           .
           Therefore
           the
           onely
           way
           is
           to
           give
           GOD
           the
           glory
           of
           his
           
           immutability
           ,
           to
           goe
           to
           him
           in
           a
           sense
           of
           thine
           owne
           unconstancy
           ,
           and
           say
           so
           ;
           Lord
           ,
           thou
           hast
           revealed
           thy selfe
           to
           be
           unchangeable
           ,
           that
           wee
           may
           seeke
           it
           of
           thee
           ,
           and
           finde
           it
           in
           thee
           ,
           thou
           alone
           art
           originally
           and
           essentially
           so
           :
           no
           creature
           is
           any
           further
           than
           thou
           doest
           communicate
           it
           to
           it
           .
           Therefore
           doe
           thou
           ,
           LORD
           ,
           make
           mee
           stable
           and
           constant
           in
           well-doing
           .
           Grace
           it selfe
           of
           it selfe
           is
           not
           immutable
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           subject
           to
           ebbing
           and
           flowing
           :
           and
           the
           reason
           why
           we
           doe
           not
           quite
           lose
           it
           ,
           is
           not
           from
           the
           nature
           of
           grace
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           immutable
           ,
           but
           because
           it
           comes
           from
           and
           stickes
           close
           to
           Christ.
           Therefore
           goe
           to
           him
           ;
           he
           is
           the
           roote
           that
           communicates
           sappe
           and
           life
           to
           thee
           ,
           because
           thou
           abidest
           ingrafted
           in
           him
           .
        
         
           
             
               Object
               .
            
          
           But
           the
           Lord
           doth
           this
           by
           meanes
           :
           it
           is
           not
           enough
           to
           pray
           ,
           and
           to
           seeke
           to
           him
           ,
           to
           make
           me
           unchangeable
           ,
           (
           so
           much
           as
           humane
           infirmity
           can
           reach
           )
           but
           I
           must
           use
           the
           meanes
           also
           .
        
         
           
             
               Answ.
               
            
          
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           he
           doth
           it
           by
           meanes
           :
           and
           if
           you
           say
           ,
           what
           are
           those
           meanes
           ?
           I
           will
           shew
           it
           you
           briefly
           .
        
         
           You
           shall
           finde
           that
           there
           two
           causes
           of
           unconstancy
           ,
           
           or
           mutability
           ,
           or
           ficklenesse
           :
           and
           if
           you
           finde
           out
           what
           the
           causes
           are
           ,
           you
           will
           easily
           see
           the
           way
           to
           helpe
           it
           .
        
         
           
           First
           ,
           Strength
           of
           lust
           :
           that
           causeth
           men
           to
           be
           unconstant
           .
           Iames
           4.8
           .
           
           
           
             Cleanse
             your
             hands
             ,
             ye
             sinners
             ,
             and
             purge
             your
             heart
             you
             wavering-minded
             :
          
           what
           is
           the
           reason
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostle
           bids
           them
           to
           
             purge
             their
             hearts
          
           ,
           that
           were
           wavering-minded
           ,
           
           but
           because
           that
           corruption
           ,
           and
           those
           unruly
           affections
           that
           are
           within
           ,
           cause
           us
           to
           be
           unconstant
           ,
           to
           waver
           ,
           even
           as
           an
           arrow
           shot
           with
           a
           strong
           hand
           ,
           that
           the
           winde
           makes
           to
           fly
           unconstantly
           :
           so
           a
           man
           that
           resolves
           upon
           a
           good
           course
           ,
           and
           takes
           to
           himselfe
           good
           purposes
           and
           desires
           ,
           he
           having
           some
           lust
           in
           him
           ,
           these
           thrust
           in
           ,
           and
           make
           him
           unstable
           ;
           therefore
           purge
           your
           hearts
           you
           wavering-minded
           .
           As
           if
           he
           should
           say
           ,
           the
           reason
           why
           you
           are
           not
           stable
           ,
           is
           ,
           because
           you
           are
           not
           cleansed
           from
           these
           corruptions
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           cause
           of
           this
           unconstancy
           .
           So
           Psal.
           5.9
           .
           
             There
             is
             no
             faithfulnesse
             in
             their
             mouth
             ,
             their
             inward
             part
             is
             very
             filthinesse
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           The
           reason
           why
           there
           is
           no
           constancie
           in
           their
           speech
           ,
           life
           ,
           and
           actions
           is
           ,
           because
           within
           they
           are
           very
           corruption
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           sinne
           that
           is
           within
           ,
           is
           the
           cause
           of
           all
           the
           wavering
           that
           is
           in
           the
           life
           of
           man
           ;
           were
           it
           not
           for
           it
           ,
           there
           would
           be
           no
           such
           unevennesse
           in
           our
           lives
           .
           Therefore
           if
           this
           be
           the
           cause
           of
           it
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           way
           to
           helpe
           it
           ,
           but
           to
           get
           this
           corruption
           mortified
           ,
           to
           be
           cleansed
           from
           all
           pollution
           of
           flesh
           and
           spirit
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           may
           be
           .
        
         
           Take
           a
           man
           that
           sayes
           hee
           will
           amend
           his
           course
           ,
           that
           intends
           to
           be
           diligent
           in
           his
           calling
           ,
           and
           thinkes
           not
           to
           turne
           to
           such
           evill
           courses
           ,
           but
           to
           serve
           God
           with
           a
           perfect
           heart
           :
           observe
           now
           what
           is
           the
           reason
           that
           this
           man
           breakes
           his
           purposes
           ,
           and
           falls
           off
           againe
           ;
           it
           is
           ,
           because
           there
           is
           some
           strong
           lust
           ,
           that
           comes
           like
           a
           gust
           of
           a
           contrary
           winde
           ,
           and
           breakes
           him
           off
           from
           
           his
           course
           .
           Therefore
           the
           first
           way
           is
           ,
           to
           cleanse
           thy
           heart
           ,
           if
           thou
           wilt
           be
           constant
           .
        
         
           
           The
           second
           cause
           of
           unconstancy
           ,
           is
           weakenesse
           ;
           
           if
           a
           man
           were
           free
           from
           that
           inward
           corruption
           ,
           yet
           weakenesse
           would
           make
           a
           man
           to
           bee
           unconstant
           :
           so
           much
           weakenesse
           ,
           so
           much
           unconstancy
           ;
           and
           so
           much
           strength
           as
           a
           man
           hath
           ,
           so
           much
           constancy
           he
           hath
           .
           For
           what
           is
           the
           reason
           that
           man
           is
           so
           fickle
           ?
           Because
           the
           banks
           of
           his
           resolution
           are
           so
           weak
           to
           hold
           out
           against
           temptations
           when
           they
           assault
           him
           ,
           &
           he
           giues
           over
           because
           he
           is
           not
           able
           to
           resist
           them
           .
           And
           this
           ground
           I
           take
           out
           of
           1
           Sam.
           15.29
           .
           
             The
             strength
             of
             Israel
             will
             not
             repent
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             not
             as
             man
             that
             hee
             should
             repent
             .
          
           By
           repenting
           is
           meant
           a
           change
           :
           now
           you
           see
           the
           reason
           given
           why
           the
           Lord
           is
           not
           subject
           to
           change
           ,
           he
           is
           
             the
             strength
             of
             Israell
          
           .
           For
           you
           shall
           allwayes
           finde
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           such
           attributes
           are
           given
           to
           GOD
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           worke
           that
           he
           hath
           in
           hand
           :
           Now
           the
           reason
           why
           the
           Lord
           will
           not
           repent
           is
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           strong
           .
        
         
           To
           make
           this
           appeare
           to
           you
           ,
           
           you
           must
           know
           ,
           that
           three
           things
           must
           concurre
           to
           make
           a
           resolution
           strong
           .
        
         
           
           First
           ,
           there
           must
           bee
           some
           reason
           that
           must
           move
           him
           .
        
         
           
           Secondly
           ,
           there
           must
           bee
           an
           inclination
           of
           the
           will
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           It
           must
           be
           often
           renewed
           .
           First
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           there
           must
           be
           some
           reason
           that
           must
           move
           him
           :
           but
           if
           that
           were
           all
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           resolue
           ,
           
           therefore
           hee
           must
           have
           an
           inclination
           of
           the
           will
           to
           it
           ;
           both
           these
           ,
           when
           they
           concurre
           ,
           they
           make
           the
           resolution
           up
           :
           when
           the
           understanding
           is
           convinced
           ,
           and
           the
           will
           inclined
           ,
           the
           understanding
           saith
           there
           is
           reason
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           will
           saith
           ,
           it
           is
           good
           ,
           then
           this
           makes
           up
           the
           resolution
           .
           As
           first
           ,
           when
           a
           man
           hath
           any
           reason
           to
           move
           him
           to
           any
           action
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           a
           strong
           reason
           ,
           so
           that
           hee
           answers
           all
           objections
           that
           hee
           meets
           with
           ,
           now
           the
           resolution
           continues
           firme
           :
           but
           if
           his
           reasons
           be
           not
           sufficient
           ,
           but
           he
           meete
           with
           objections
           that
           are
           stronger
           ,
           then
           the
           first
           principle
           being
           taken
           away
           ,
           the
           resolution
           growes
           flaggy
           and
           weake
           .
           And
           so
           is
           it
           in
           the
           other
           also
           ,
           when
           a
           man
           hath
           a
           desire
           to
           any
           thing
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           so
           strong
           ,
           that
           nothing
           is
           stronger
           then
           it
           ,
           that
           can
           overtop
           ,
           and
           over-rule
           it
           ,
           then
           he
           goes
           on
           without
           any
           impediment
           :
           but
           if
           it
           bee
           weake
           ,
           so
           that
           a
           stronger
           desire
           can
           come
           ,
           and
           overballance
           it
           ,
           then
           the
           second
           principle
           is
           demolished
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           an
           end
           of
           this
           resolution
           .
           So
           that
           let
           the
           reason
           on
           which
           wee
           fixe
           it
           bee
           strong
           ,
           and
           let
           the
           inclination
           (
           which
           must
           concurre
           ,
           )
           be
           fix't
           and
           strong
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           resolution
           will
           be
           accordidg
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           adde
           the
           third
           ,
           that
           there
           must
           be
           a
           renewing
           of
           this
           :
           for
           though
           the
           resolution
           bee
           well
           built
           ,
           yet
           to
           make
           it
           constant
           ,
           it
           must
           still
           be
           renewed
           .
           For
           there
           are
           some
           workes
           ,
           which
           must
           have
           a
           third
           and
           fourth
           hand
           to
           goe
           over
           them
           ,
           or
           else
           they
           will
           fall
           ,
           and
           moulder
           away
           :
           
           And
           this
           is
           the
           nature
           of
           our
           resolution
           also
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           the
           resolution
           of
           a
           day
           or
           two
           ,
           that
           will
           serue
           the
           turne
           ,
           for
           the
           nature
           of
           man
           is
           subject
           to
           such
           weakenesse
           ,
           that
           except
           our
           resolutions
           bee
           gone
           over
           and
           over
           againe
           ,
           they
           shrinke
           and
           come
           to
           nothing
           .
           Therefore
           the
           thing
           that
           caseth
           unconstancy
           ,
           is
           one
           of
           these
           three
           :
           either
           weakenesse
           of
           reason
           that
           sets
           thee
           on
           worke
           ,
           or
           weakenesse
           of
           the
           inclination
           and
           desire
           ,
           or
           else
           ,
           not
           renewing
           of
           this
           .
           Now
           when
           you
           have
           found
           out
           the
           causes
           of
           weaknesse
           ,
           you
           may
           easily
           finde
           out
           the
           meanes
           to
           make
           you
           resolute
           in
           well
           doing
           .
           As
        
         
           
           First
           ,
           Labour
           to
           get
           strong
           reasons
           for
           what
           you
           resolve
           on
           .
           The
           want
           of
           this
           was
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           mutability
           of
           the
           second
           ground
           .
           
             It
             wanted
             depth
             of
             earth
          
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           seed
           was
           good
           ,
           and
           the
           earth
           was
           good
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           not
           deepe
           enough
           ,
           and
           the
           strength
           of
           the
           Sunne
           caused
           it
           to
           wither
           away
           .
           So
           when
           we
           shall
           have
           good
           purposes
           and
           resolutions
           ,
           and
           they
           have
           not
           root
           inough
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           when
           he
           hath
           not
           well
           examined
           the
           thing
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           bee
           fully
           convinced
           of
           the
           thing
           that
           he
           undertakes
           ,
           he
           is
           apt
           to
           be
           inconstant
           in
           it
           .
           And
           this
           was
           the
           reason
           of
           Eves
           inconstancy
           ,
           because
           shee
           considered
           not
           the
           bottome
           that
           she
           was
           built
           upon
           .
           On
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           the
           Woman
           of
           Canaan
           when
           she
           had
           fixed
           her
           faith
           upon
           a
           good
           ground
           ,
           she
           would
           not
           be
           beaten
           off
           :
           though
           she
           could
           not
           answer
           the
           objection
           ,
           yet
           she
           would
           not
           bee
           plucked
           off
           .
           Thou
           art
           the
           Messias
           ,
           and
           therefore
           thou
           
           wilt
           shew
           mercy
           :
           and
           then
           she
           had
           neede
           of
           mercy
           ,
           for
           her
           daughter
           was
           sicke
           ,
           and
           weake
           ,
           and
           therefore
           she
           would
           not
           be
           driven
           off
           ,
           shee
           would
           take
           no
           deniall
           .
           So
           is
           it
           with
           all
           our
           resolutions
           when
           they
           have
           this
           depth
           of
           earth
           .
           Therefore
           the
           best
           way
           is
           ,
           to
           consider
           ,
           and
           forecast
           the
           worst
           .
           So
           our
           Saviour
           counselleth
           to
           suspect
           the
           worst
           :
           
             How
             canst
             thou
             that
             hast
             but
             two
             hundred
             ,
             goe
             against
             him
             that
             hath
             a
             thousand
             ,
          
           so
           is
           it
           in
           this
           case
           .
           When
           you
           shall
           undertake
           a
           good
           course
           ,
           and
           you
           goe
           out
           but
           with
           weake
           reasons
           :
           if
           Sathan
           or
           a
           lust
           come
           and
           object
           stronger
           reasons
           ,
           this
           will
           make
           thee
           give
           out
           .
           Therefore
           the
           best
           way
           is
           to
           forecast
           the
           worst
           ,
           and
           to
           outbid
           the
           Devill
           in
           every
           temptation
           .
           Therefore
           when
           hee
           shall
           come
           and
           say
           ,
           that
           thou
           shalt
           have
           favour
           with
           men
           ,
           say
           to
           him
           that
           the
           favour
           of
           GOD
           is
           better
           ;
           if
           he
           shall
           tell
           thee
           of
           riches
           ,
           and
           wealth
           ,
           say
           that
           thou
           shalt
           have
           a
           treasure
           in
           heaven
           :
           if
           hee
           say
           to
           thee
           that
           thou
           shalt
           have
           rest
           and
           pleasure
           in
           sinne
           ,
           say
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           the
           peace
           of
           conscience
           ,
           and
           joy
           in
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           is
           farre
           beyond
           that
           rest
           ,
           and
           pleasure
           ,
           whatsoever
           it
           be
           :
           So
           in
           all
           the
           temptations
           one
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           it
           is
           good
           to
           ponder
           them
           well
           ,
           that
           wee
           may
           bee
           able
           to
           outbid
           him
           therein
           .
           Whatsoever
           he
           doth
           object
           ,
           it
           is
           one
           of
           these
           two
           :
           either
           some
           good
           that
           thou
           shalt
           have
           ,
           or
           some
           evill
           .
           Now
           consider
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           love
           and
           favour
           of
           GOD
           ,
           is
           a
           greater
           good
           then
           all
           the
           world
           can
           give
           thee
           :
           So
           his
           wrath
           is
           a
           greater
           
           evill
           ,
           than
           any
           the
           world
           can
           doe
           to
           thee
           .
        
         
           
           Secondly
           ,
           If
           thou
           wouldest
           have
           thy
           resolution
           strong
           ,
           to
           breake
           through
           all
           impediments
           ,
           labour
           to
           get
           vehement
           desires
           to
           over-toppe
           all
           other
           :
           that
           whatsoever
           comes
           ,
           yet
           this
           may
           overballance
           them
           .
        
         
           
             
               Quest.
               
            
          
           But
           how
           shall
           I
           come
           to
           get
           such
           a
           desire
           ?
        
         
           
             
               Answ.
               
            
          
           There
           is
           no
           way
           in
           the
           world
           but
           this
           :
           Labour
           to
           be
           humbled
           for
           thy
           sinnes
           ,
           to
           get
           a
           broken
           heart
           for
           them
           :
           for
           then
           a
           man
           comes
           to
           prize
           grace
           exceeding
           much
           ,
           and
           worldly
           things
           as
           nothing
           .
           For
           this
           is
           a
           sure
           rule
           ,
           
             When
             thou
             feelest
             thy
             sinnes
             to
             lie
             heavie
             upon
             thee
             ,
             then
             all
             the
             things
             in
             the
             world
             will
             appeare
             light
             :
          
           therefore
           labour
           to
           know
           the
           bitternesse
           of
           sinne
           ;
           it
           is
           that
           which
           sets
           an
           edge
           upon
           all
           our
           spirituall
           desires
           :
           without
           this
           a
           man
           doth
           but
           cheapen
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heaven
           ,
           he
           doth
           as
           the
           people
           did
           with
           Rehoboam
           ,
           they
           expostulated
           with
           him
           about
           their
           serving
           him
           :
           so
           wee
           doe
           capitulate
           with
           the
           Lord
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           and
           stand
           upon
           termes
           with
           him
           ,
           untill
           we
           are
           humbled
           ;
           and
           then
           we
           are
           ready
           to
           take
           heaven
           upon
           any
           condition
           .
           Till
           a
           man
           be
           thus
           humbled
           ,
           his
           desires
           are
           remisse
           ,
           and
           weake
           ,
           and
           flaggy
           desires
           ;
           they
           raise
           up
           great
           buildings
           upon
           no
           foundation
           ;
           the
           foundation
           is
           weake
           and
           crazie
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           building
           comes
           downe
           .
           And
           hence
           is
           it
           ,
           that
           men
           
             put
             their
             hand
             to
             the
             plough
             ,
             and
             looke
             backe
             againe
             .
          
           A
           scholler
           will
           serve
           the
           Lord
           ,
           if
           hee
           may
           have
           eminency
           in
           gifts
           ,
           and
           outward
           excellency
           ,
           or
           some
           honour
           in
           the
           flesh
           ;
           but
           all
           
           this
           while
           his
           desires
           are
           remisse
           :
           but
           when
           he
           is
           once
           humbled
           ,
           then
           he
           will
           say
           with
           Saint
           
             Paul
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             what
             wilt
             thou
             have
             me
             to
             doe
             ?
          
           and
           I
           will
           doe
           it
           ,
           whatsoever
           it
           is
           ,
           and
           whatsoever
           thou
           wouldest
           have
           me
           to
           suffer
           ,
           I
           will
           suffer
           it
           .
           
             He
             will
             take
             the
             kingdome
             of
             heaven
             by
             violence
             :
          
           and
           then
           his
           resolutions
           continue
           constant
           that
           way
           .
           For
           what
           can
           Satan
           do
           to
           him
           ?
           wil
           he
           take
           away
           his
           pleasure
           from
           him
           ,
           his
           wealth
           ,
           or
           his
           credit
           ?
           they
           are
           things
           that
           hee
           hath
           despised
           before
           :
           he
           can
           take
           nothing
           from
           him
           ,
           but
           what
           he
           cares
           not
           for
           .
           It
           is
           the
           bitternesse
           of
           sinne
           ,
           that
           makes
           him
           now
           to
           prize
           Gods
           love
           and
           favour
           above
           all
           thing
           .
        
         
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           thou
           must
           renew
           thy
           resolution
           oft
           :
           it
           is
           not
           enough
           to
           set
           the
           heart
           in
           a
           good
           frame
           of
           grace
           for
           a
           day
           ,
           or
           two
           ,
           or
           for
           a
           moneth
           ,
           but
           thou
           must
           have
           a
           constant
           course
           in
           doing
           of
           it
           ,
           ever
           and
           anon
           :
           as
           the
           
             Dutch
             men
          
           use
           to
           doe
           with
           their
           bankes
           ,
           that
           keepe
           them
           with
           little
           cost
           ,
           because
           they
           looke
           narrowly
           to
           them
           ;
           if
           there
           be
           but
           the
           least
           breach
           ,
           they
           make
           it
           up
           presently
           ,
           otherwise
           the
           water
           makes
           a
           breach
           upon
           them
           .
           So
           thou
           shouldest
           doe
           with
           thy
           heart
           :
           observe
           it
           from
           day
           to
           day
           ,
           marke
           what
           objections
           come
           ,
           that
           thou
           canst
           not
           answer
           ,
           what
           lusts
           and
           desires
           doe
           overballance
           thee
           ,
           and
           learne
           still
           to
           renew
           thy
           reasons
           and
           resolutions
           against
           them
           :
           and
           this
           will
           make
           thee
           constant
           ,
           and
           firme
           ,
           and
           peremptory
           in
           well-doing
           .
        
         
         
           NOw
           I
           come
           to
           the
           next
           Attribute
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           
             The
             Greatnesse
             of
             God
          
           ,
           or
           
             his
             Infinitenesse
          
           :
           
           We
           follow
           in
           this
           rather
           the
           rule
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           than
           the
           tract
           of
           the
           Schoolemen
           ,
           and
           wee
           insist
           upon
           those
           that
           God
           doth
           especially
           take
           to
           him
           in
           Scripture
           .
        
         
           Now
           that
           God
           takes
           this
           Attribute
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           you
           shall
           see
           in
           2
           Chron.
           2.5
           .
           
             For
             great
             is
             our
             God
             above
             all
             Gods.
             Psal.
          
           135.5
           .
           
             For
             I
             know
             that
             the
             Lord
             is
             great
             ,
             and
             that
             our
             Lord
             is
             above
             all
             Gods.
          
           But
           the
           place
           that
           I
           would
           chiefly
           commend
           to
           you
           is
           this
           :
           Psal.
           145.3
           .
           
             Great
             is
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             most
             worthy
             to
             be
             praised
             :
             and
             his
             greatnesse
             is
             unsearchable
             .
          
           Where
           you
           see
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           an
           infinite
           ,
           and
           incomprehensible
           greatnesse
           that
           the
           Lord
           takes
           to
           himselfe
           .
           So
           Psal.
           147.5
           .
           
             Great
             is
             our
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             great
             power
             :
             and
             his
             understanding
             is
             infinite
             .
          
        
         
           In
           handling
           of
           this
           ,
           I
           will
           shew
           you
           these
           two
           things
           .
        
         
           
           First
           ,
           I
           will
           shew
           you
           how
           this
           greatnesse
           of
           God
           is
           gathered
           from
           the
           Scriptures
           .
        
         
           
           Secondly
           ,
           I
           will
           shew
           you
           the
           reason
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           done
           in
           the
           rest
           .
        
         
           The
           greatnesse
           of
           God
           is
           declared
           to
           us
           in
           the
           Scripture
           by
           these
           sixe
           things
           .
           
        
         
           
           First
           ,
           By
           the
           workes
           of
           his
           creation
           .
           
           The
           greatnesse
           of
           the
           workes
           doe
           shew
           the
           greatnesse
           the
           maker
           .
           Isay
           40.12
           .
           
             Who
             hath
             measured
             the
             heavens
             in
             the
             hollow
             of
             his
             hand
             ,
             and
             meted
             out
             the
             heavens
             with
             a
             spanne
             ,
             and
             comprehended
             the
             dust
             of
             the
             earth
             in
             a
             measure
             ,
             and
             weighed
             the
             mountaines
             
             in
             scales
             ,
             and
             the
             hills
             in
             a
             ballance
             ?
          
           that
           is
           ,
           If
           you
           would
           looke
           upon
           any
           worke
           ,
           you
           may
           judge
           of
           the
           workeman
           by
           it
           ;
           if
           you
           see
           a
           great
           building
           ,
           you
           conceive
           it
           to
           be
           made
           by
           a
           man
           of
           some
           power
           :
           now
           when
           you
           looke
           upon
           the
           great
           building
           of
           heaven
           and
           earth
           ,
           you
           may
           thinke
           that
           he
           that
           handles
           the
           materialls
           ,
           as
           an
           Architect
           doth
           handle
           the
           stones
           ,
           and
           lay
           them
           in
           their
           place
           is
           great
           :
           now
           the
           Lord
           doth
           put
           the
           waters
           together
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           held
           them
           in
           his
           hand
           ;
           and
           hee
           measures
           out
           the
           heavens
           ,
           as
           a
           workeman
           measures
           out
           the
           roofe
           :
           Againe
           ,
           every
           workeman
           must
           worke
           by
           plummet
           and
           by
           weight
           ,
           now
           consider
           the
           great
           mountaines
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           he
           weighes
           them
           in
           scales
           ,
           and
           the
           hills
           in
           a
           ballance
           :
           as
           this
           building
           doth
           goe
           beyond
           mans
           ,
           so
           doth
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           God
           exceed
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           man
           :
           and
           by
           this
           you
           may
           take
           a
           glimpse
           of
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
           
           Secondly
           ,
           by
           the
           ensignes
           of
           his
           greatnesse
           :
           
           The
           greatnesse
           of
           Princes
           is
           set
           out
           by
           those
           outward
           signes
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           declaration
           of
           it
           .
           Now
           when
           the
           Lord
           would
           shew
           his
           greatnesse
           ,
           you
           shall
           see
           how
           he
           expresseth
           it
           .
           Deut.
           4.36
           .
           
             When
             he
             came
             out
             of
             the
             Mount
             ,
             they
             heard
             a
             great
             voice
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             earth
             there
             was
             a
             great
             fire
             :
          
           by
           that
           you
           may
           know
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           God.
           For
           why
           doth
           hee
           come
           out
           with
           those
           ensignes
           ,
           clothed
           with
           them
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           but
           that
           by
           this
           you
           might
           have
           a
           crevice
           opened
           to
           shew
           you
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           God
           ?
           So
           when
           he
           appeared
           to
           Elias
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           apparitions
           to
           Moses
           ,
           to
           the
           
           Prophets
           ,
           Isaiah
           ,
           and
           Ezekiel
           .
           It
           is
           said
           also
           ,
           that
           
             his
             voice
             was
             as
             the
             sound
             of
             many
             waters
          
           ;
           and
           he
           was
           so
           terrible
           ,
           that
           is
           was
           a
           vsuall
           saying
           among
           the
           
             Iewes
             ;
             Who
             can
             see
             God
             and
             live
             ?
          
           why
           so
           ?
           Because
           when
           he
           appeared
           ,
           when
           he
           shewed
           any
           shadow
           of
           his
           greatnesse
           ,
           weake
           flesh
           could
           not
           behold
           him
           ,
           but
           was
           swallowed
           up
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           with
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           his
           Majesty
           .
        
         
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           By
           the
           workes
           of
           his
           providence
           .
           
           Ezek.
           36.23
           .
           
             And
             I
             will
             sanctifie
             my
             great
             Name
             which
             was
             prophaned
             among
             the
             heathen
             ,
             which
             yee
             have
             prophaned
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             heathen
             shall
             know
             that
             I
          
           am
           the
           LORD
           ,
           
             saith
             the
             Lord
          
           GOD
           ,
           
             when
             I
             shall
             be
             sanctified
             in
             you
             before
             their
             eyes
             .
          
           As
           if
           hee
           should
           say
           ;
           They
           make
           no
           account
           of
           me
           now
           ,
           but
           when
           they
           shall
           see
           me
           to
           bring
           downe
           great
           Babel
           ,
           then
           they
           shall
           know
           and
           beleeve
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           
             a
             great
          
           GOD.
           So
           else
           where
           in
           Ezechiel
           hee
           compareth
           Ashur
           ,
           and
           Tire
           ,
           to
           a
           Lyon
           and
           Eagle
           ,
           and
           a
           Cedar
           :
           and
           hee
           saith
           ,
           that
           hee
           will
           put
           a
           
             hooke
             into
             the
             Lyon
             ,
             and
             deplume
             the
             Eagle
             ,
             and
             overtop
             the
             Cedar
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           hee
           will
           shew
           forth
           his
           greatnesse
           ,
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           when
           he
           shall
           bring
           downe
           those
           great
           nations
           .
           So
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           GOD
           is
           seene
           in
           his
           providence
           over
           every
           thing
           :
           when
           he
           shall
           overthrow
           a
           whole
           kingdome
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           battell
           by
           a
           litle
           accident
           ,
           as
           great
           ships
           are
           turned
           about
           by
           a
           litle
           rudder
           ,
           then
           his
           might
           appeares
           .
           So
           in
           his
           ruling
           the
           winds
           and
           seaes
           ,
           and
           weather
           ,
           all
           this
           shewes
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           his
           excellency
           .
           Therefore
           look
           vpon
           his
           judgements
           ,
           and
           likewise
           
           upon
           his
           mercyes
           ,
           when
           you
           see
           ,
           how
           
             he
             raiseth
             men
             out
             of
             the
             dust
             &c.
             
          
           All
           this
           shewes
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           
           Fourthly
           ,
           It
           is
           set
           out
           comparatively
           .
           To
           compare
           him
           ,
           with
           the
           greatest
           of
           men
           ,
           
           Kings
           ,
           what
           are
           they
           unto
           him
           ,
           who
           is
           
             the
             King
             of
             Kings
          
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           
             take
             Nations
             which
             are
             greater
          
           ,
           nay
           take
           all
           Nations
           ,
           you
           shall
           see
           what
           they
           are
           to
           him
           .
           Isa.
           40.15
           .
           
             Behold
             the
             Nations
             are
             as
             a
             drop
             of
             a
             bucket
             ,
             and
             are
             counted
             as
             the
             small
             dust
             of
             the
             ballance
             :
             Behold
             he
             taketh
             up
             the
             Iles
             as
             a
             very
             little
             thing
             ,
             &
             Lebanon
             is
             not
             sufficient
             to
             burn
             for
             a
             burnt
             offering
             .
             All
             Nations
             before
             him
             are
             as
             nothing
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             counted
             to
             him
             lesse
             then
             nothing
             and
             vanity
             .
          
           The
           very
           scope
           of
           this
           place
           is
           ,
           to
           sh●w
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           God
           by
           comparison
           .
           A
           bucket
           of
           water
           is
           but
           a
           small
           thing
           ,
           but
           the
           dropps
           that
           fall
           from
           it
           ,
           they
           are
           of
           no
           use
           :
           Againe
           ,
           the
           dust
           of
           the
           earth
           is
           but
           a
           small
           thing
           ,
           but
           the
           
             dust
             of
             the
             scales
          
           ,
           that
           will
           not
           so
           much
           as
           turne
           them
           ,
           that
           must
           needes
           be
           exceeding
           little
           :
           but
           all
           the
           world
           is
           not
           so
           much
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           a
           litle
           dust
           .
           Another
           comparison
           you
           shall
           finde
           in
           Isa
           55.
           
           
             My
             thoughts
             are
             above
             your
             thoughts
             ,
             as
             the
             heaven
             is
             above
             the
             earth
             .
          
           Beyond
           al
           things
           are
           the
           thoughts
           of
           man
           ;
           for
           though
           Nations
           bee
           great
           ,
           yet
           a
           mans
           thoughts
           goe
           beyond
           them
           :
           notwithstanding
           the
           Lord
           is
           as
           much
           beyond
           the
           scantling
           ,
           and
           modell
           that
           we
           draw
           of
           him
           in
           our
           thoughts
           ,
           
             as
             the
             heavens
             are
             above
             the
             earth
             :
          
           When
           you
           have
           thought
           upon
           mee
           as
           much
           as
           you
           can
           thinke
           ;
           when
           you
           have
           thought
           
           me
           mercifull
           ,
           (
           for
           that
           is
           the
           thing
           which
           hee
           speakes
           of
           )
           yet
           I
           am
           as
           much
           more
           mercifull
           ,
           then
           you
           can
           thinke
           of
           me
           ,
           
             as
             the
             heavens
             are
             above
             the
             earth
             .
          
        
         
           
           Fifthly
           ,
           The
           Immensenesse
           or
           extent
           of
           his
           being
           .
           
           Ier.
           23.24
           .
           
             Doe
             not
             I
             fill
             heaven
             and
             earth
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
          
           ?
           When
           we
           consider
           ,
           that
           
             the
             heaven
             of
             heavens
             cannot
             containe
             him
             ,
          
           that
           largenesse
           presented
           to
           our
           mindes
           ,
           will
           shew
           his
           greatnesse
           to
           us
           .
        
         
           
           Sixthly
           ,
           His
           holinesse
           shewes
           his
           greatnesse
           .
           Looke
           as
           men
           keepe
           a
           greater
           distance
           from
           others
           ,
           
           (
           as
           Princes
           doe
           )
           so
           wee
           esteeme
           them
           greater
           :
           Now
           his
           holinesse
           is
           nothing
           else
           ,
           but
           his
           separation
           and
           distance
           from
           every
           creature
           .
           Every
           thing
           is
           holy
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           separated
           ;
           it
           is
           common
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           not
           sequestred
           from
           other
           uses
           :
           now
           GOD
           is
           separated
           ,
           none
           may
           come
           neere
           him
           ;
           as
           the
           
             Cherubims
             cover
             their
             faces
             before
             him
          
           ;
           and
           when
           he
           was
           in
           the
           Mount
           ,
           none
           might
           approach
           neare
           to
           him
           ;
           if
           they
           did
           ,
           they
           were
           to
           be
           thrust
           through
           with
           a
           dart
           :
           
             He
             dwells
             in
             light
             inaccessible
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           great
           holinesse
           of
           GOD
           shewes
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           Majesty
           .
        
         
           
           The
           reasons
           of
           this
           Infinitenesse
           are
           these
           .
        
         
           
           First
           ,
           from
           this
           very
           place
           ,
           
           
             I
             AM
             hath
             sent
             me
             unto
             you
             ;
             I
             AM
             ,
          
           shewes
           that
           he
           hath
           a
           being
           from
           himselfe
           ,
           if
           so
           ,
           then
           he
           had
           no
           cause
           .
           Now
           from
           hence
           ,
           as
           in
           that
           he
           had
           no
           efficient
           nor
           
             finall
             cause
          
           ,
           he
           is
           eternall
           :
           so
           in
           that
           he
           hath
           neither
           matter
           nor
           forme
           ,
           hee
           is
           infinite
           and
           incomprehensible
           .
           
           And
           that
           is
           the
           reason
           that
           hee
           hath
           an
           unlimited
           essence
           ,
           because
           all
           limitation
           proceedes
           either
           from
           the
           matter
           or
           from
           the
           forme
           :
           the
           forme
           is
           contracted
           by
           the
           matter
           :
           againe
           ,
           the
           matter
           would
           be
           indefinite
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           contracted
           and
           bounded
           by
           the
           forme
           .
           Now
           GOD
           hath
           neither
           matter
           nor
           forme
           ,
           nor
           nothing
           like
           it
           :
           therefore
           hee
           is
           infinite
           .
           All
           the
           creatures
           they
           have
           their
           severall
           kindes
           :
           the
           Angels
           they
           have
           no
           matter
           ,
           yet
           they
           have
           something
           in
           them
           answerable
           to
           matter
           and
           forme
           ,
           wherein
           they
           agree
           ,
           and
           disagree
           with
           other
           creatures
           :
           and
           therefore
           they
           are
           one
           kinde
           of
           creatures
           ,
           and
           man
           another
           ;
           which
           shewes
           that
           they
           have
           formes
           to
           bound
           and
           limit
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           essence
           of
           the
           Angels
           goes
           so
           farre
           ,
           and
           no
           farther
           ;
           and
           so
           the
           essence
           of
           man
           ,
           &c.
           
           But
           in
           GOD
           there
           is
           no
           similitude
           of
           any
           such
           thing
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           
             Esse
             receptum
          
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           limits
           in
           him
           ,
           nothing
           to
           binde
           his
           essence
           :
           whereas
           they
           are
           Entia
           in
           a
           certaine
           kinde
           ,
           he
           is
           
             simpliciter
             Ens
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           without
           all
           limitation
           ,
           and
           so
           must
           be
           immense
           .
        
         
           
           Secondly
           ,
           He
           is
           omnipotent
           and
           almighty
           ,
           he
           can
           doe
           whatsoever
           he
           will
           :
           Whence
           I
           reason
           .
           If
           he
           have
           an
           infinite
           power
           ,
           it
           must
           needs
           proceede
           from
           an
           infinite
           cause
           ;
           for
           
             as
             a
             thing
             is
             in
             working
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             in
             being
             :
          
           therefore
           when
           his
           power
           is
           infinite
           ,
           that
           must
           needes
           be
           infinite
           in
           which
           it
           is
           rooted
           ,
           and
           from
           whence
           it
           proceedes
           .
        
         
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           That
           which
           is
           beyond
           all
           that
           wee
           
           can
           conceive
           is
           infinite
           :
           but
           GOD
           is
           so
           ,
           for
           if
           any
           thing
           could
           be
           imagined
           more
           perfect
           than
           he
           is
           ,
           that
           should
           be
           GOD
           and
           not
           he
           :
           and
           therefore
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           whatsoever
           we
           can
           conceive
           of
           him
           ,
           yet
           he
           is
           beyond
           it
           .
           Rom.
           11.
           
           
             His
             wayes
             are
             past
             finding
             out
          
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           
             hee
             dwells
             in
             light
             inaccessible
          
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           Consider
           it
           from
           his
           workes
           :
           you
           see
           that
           hee
           hath
           made
           the
           world
           of
           nothing
           .
           
           Whence
           I
           reason
           :
           If
           you
           would
           heate
           the
           aire
           ,
           it
           is
           more
           easily
           heated
           than
           water
           ,
           because
           the
           passive
           power
           is
           neerer
           the
           active
           ;
           and
           if
           you
           would
           heate
           water
           ,
           you
           may
           more
           easily
           heate
           it
           than
           the
           earth
           :
           Now
           according
           to
           the
           resistance
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           passive
           power
           ,
           such
           is
           the
           active
           :
           if
           the
           passive
           power
           lie
           open
           ,
           the
           active
           power
           is
           lesse
           ,
           that
           workes
           upon
           it
           :
           now
           when
           the
           passive
           power
           is
           infinitely
           low
           ,
           then
           the
           active
           power
           must
           be
           infinitely
           high
           ,
           and
           answerable
           to
           it
           .
           Therefore
           when
           GOD
           comes
           to
           make
           something
           of
           nothing
           ,
           the
           active
           power
           must
           bee
           exceeding
           high
           ,
           because
           the
           passive
           power
           is
           so
           low
           :
           and
           therefore
           requires
           an
           infinite
           active
           power
           to
           make
           something
           of
           nothing
           ,
           and
           consequently
           ,
           hee
           must
           be
           infinite
           ,
           in
           whom
           this
           power
           is
           seated
           .
        
         
           
             
               Vse
            
             1
          
           If
           he
           be
           so
           
             great
             a
          
           GOD
           ,
           he
           that
           is
           our
           God
           ,
           the
           GOD
           ,
           
           who
           is
           
             our
             Father
          
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           thus
           great
           and
           incomprehensible
           ,
           learne
           you
           to
           know
           what
           you
           are
           then
           :
           that
           you
           have
           an
           
             infinite
             God
          
           to
           maintaine
           ,
           defend
           and
           uphold
           you
           ,
           in
           all
           all
           that
           you
           have
           to
           doe
           ,
           or
           suffer
           for
           his
           will.
           
           This
           will
           cause
           you
           to
           take
           
             great
             mindes
          
           to
           your selves
           to
           have
           a
           
             holy
             magnanimity
          
           in
           you
           :
           And
           the
           consideration
           of
           this
           Attribute
           is
           of
           great
           vse
           ,
           to
           make
           Christians
           come
           to
           have
           great
           mindes
           .
           For
           what
           is
           it
           that
           makes
           the
           
             minde
             great
          
           ?
           It
           is
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           the
           object
           :
           whence
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           Kings
           have
           
             great
             mindes
          
           ,
           because
           of
           their
           great
           Kingdomes
           ;
           and
           
             great
             men
          
           have
           
             great
             thoughts
          
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           
             great
             objects
          
           that
           they
           have
           to
           looke
           vpon
           .
           Now
           therefore
           ,
           if
           thou
           wouldest
           looke
           vpon
           the
           
             great
             God
          
           ,
           if
           thou
           wouldest
           consider
           that
           he
           is
           thy
           Father
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           that
           hee
           hath
           is
           thine
           ,
           this
           would
           likewise
           make
           thy
           minde
           exceeding
           great
           :
           it
           would
           take
           from
           us
           that
           pusillanimity
           and
           narrownesse
           of
           mind
           ,
           which
           we
           are
           subject
           to
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           of
           great
           moment
           it
           should
           doe
           so
           .
           A
           litle
           mind
           though
           it
           be
           good
           ,
           yet
           because
           it
           is
           a
           litle
           vessell
           ,
           it
           can
           bee
           and
           receive
           but
           a
           litle
           good
           ;
           whereas
           when
           the
           minde
           is
           great
           it
           is
           capable
           of
           great
           grace
           ,
           great
           actions
           ,
           and
           great
           indeavours
           :
           therefore
           we
           should
           get
           our
           minds
           to
           be
           inlarged
           ,
           by
           considering
           the
           
             greatnesse
             of
          
           GOD
           ,
           and
           our
           interest
           in
           it
           .
           For
           want
           of
           this
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           Christians
           are
           so
           apt
           to
           bee
           led
           aside
           into
           by-wayes
           by
           the
           power
           of
           great
           men
           ;
           because
           they
           thinke
           that
           they
           are
           greatly
           graced
           when
           they
           are
           look't
           after
           by
           great
           men
           ;
           when
           as
           if
           they
           did
           know
           their
           owne
           greatnesse
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           
             Sonnes
             of
          
           GOD
           ,
           
             and
             heires
          
           of
           heaven
           ,
           this
           goes
           beyond
           it
           .
           Hence
           likewise
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           men
           are
           so
           easily
           wrought
           vpon
           by
           pleasure
           ,
           profit
           ,
           
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           ready
           to
           transgresse
           :
           why
           is
           it
           ?
           It
           is
           ,
           because
           they
           doe
           not
           know
           what
           they
           are
           borne
           to
           ,
           that
           the
           great
           GOD
           of
           heaven
           is
           theirs
           .
        
         
           So
           what
           is
           the
           reason
           ,
           that
           the
           praise
           ,
           and
           credit
           of
           men
           ,
           doe
           so
           much
           affect
           you
           ?
           but
           because
           we
           have
           so
           litle
           mindes
           ?
           whereas
           ,
           if
           God
           were
           knowne
           in
           his
           greatnesse
           ,
           what
           would
           the
           praise
           of
           great
           men
           be
           to
           the
           praise
           of
           the
           great
           GOD
           ?
           This
           would
           give
           us
           much
           strength
           against
           these
           temptations
           .
           And
           hence
           it
           is
           that
           young
           students
           that
           are
           provided
           for
           ,
           have
           their
           mindes
           lift
           vp
           to
           vanities
           :
           whereas
           if
           their
           minds
           were
           great
           ,
           they
           would
           despise
           them
           ,
           and
           labour
           to
           serve
           the
           great
           GOD
           with
           their
           strength
           and
           parts
           .
        
         
           And
           so
           men
           that
           are
           growne
           vp
           ,
           if
           they
           have
           estate
           inough
           ,
           they
           leave
           the
           high
           and
           honorable
           calling
           of
           the
           Ministery
           ;
           the
           reason
           is
           ,
           because
           they
           overvalue
           these
           outward
           things
           :
           whereas
           ,
           if
           a
           man
           had
           ,
           a
           
             great
             mind
          
           ,
           nothing
           would
           bee
           great
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           Hence
           also
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           men
           are
           so
           stirred
           with
           variety
           of
           conditions
           ;
           when
           prosperity
           comes
           ,
           it
           shakes
           them
           one
           way
           ;
           when
           crosses
           and
           adversity
           comes
           ,
           it
           troubles
           them
           on
           the
           otherside
           :
           and
           what
           is
           the
           reason
           ,
           but
           because
           they
           seeme
           great
           to
           them
           :
           which
           appeares
           from
           hence
           ,
           because
           they
           stirre
           vp
           great
           affections
           .
           Therefore
           the
           way
           ,
           to
           walke
           even
           in
           both
           conditions
           ,
           is
           ,
           to
           get
           this
           
             greatnesse
             of
             mind
          
           :
           for
           it
           is
           the
           weakenesse
           of
           minde
           ,
           which
           causeth
           a
           
           man
           to
           be
           over
           affected
           with
           these
           things
           ,
           to
           rejoyce
           too
           much
           in
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           to
           bee
           too
           much
           affected
           with
           the
           other
           .
           Even
           as
           ,
           wee
           see
           ,
           a
           weake
           eye
           ,
           as
           the
           eyes
           of
           Owles
           and
           Bats
           ,
           cannot
           indure
           a
           great
           light
           ;
           and
           a
           weake
           braine
           cannot
           beare
           strong
           drinke
           :
           but
           a
           strong
           eye
           ,
           as
           the
           eye
           of
           an
           Eagle
           ,
           can
           indure
           the
           greatest
           light
           ;
           so
           a
           strong
           minde
           ,
           it
           will
           indure
           great
           grace
           and
           disgrace
           ,
           with
           the
           same
           temper
           ,
           it
           will
           beare
           all
           well
           enough
           ,
           it
           knowes
           
             how
             to
             want
             and
             how
             to
             abound
          
           ;
           because
           he
           hath
           a
           great
           and
           a
           strong
           minde
           :
           whereas
           others
           have
           their
           eyes
           dazeled
           ,
           and
           their
           braines
           made
           giddy
           as
           it
           were
           with
           the
           favour
           or
           losse
           of
           great
           men
           .
        
         
           Hence
           also
           it
           is
           that
           wee
           are
           so
           busie
           about
           worldly
           things
           ,
           dignity
           ,
           and
           riches
           ,
           &c.
           
           It
           is
           true
           we
           should
           seeke
           after
           these
           things
           ,
           but
           why
           doe
           we
           doe
           it
           
             tanto
             conatu
          
           ?
           It
           was
           
             Paules
             greatnesse
             of
             mind
          
           ,
           that
           made
           him
           
             ambitious
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospell
          
           ;
           to
           serve
           tables
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           were
           small
           matters
           ,
           hee
           would
           not
           looke
           after
           them
           :
           So
           if
           wee
           had
           
             great
             minds
          
           ,
           wee
           should
           seeke
           for
           grace
           ,
           and
           how
           to
           increase
           in
           it
           ,
           how
           to
           live
           an
           usefull
           ,
           and
           painefull
           and
           profitable
           life
           .
           Worldly
           things
           are
           too
           litle
           for
           the
           mind
           to
           bestow
           it selfe
           upon
           ;
           which
           would
           be
           so
           to
           us
           ,
           if
           we
           could
           see
           GOD
           in
           his
           greatnesse
           ,
           and
           our
           interest
           in
           it
           .
           Men
           of
           
             little
             mindes
          
           and
           pusillanimous
           ,
           doe
           as
           the
           Bramble
           ,
           which
           reckoned
           it
           as
           a
           great
           matter
           to
           
             reigne
             over
             the
             trees
          
           :
           whereas
           the
           Vine
           and
           the
           Figgetree
           esteemed
           it
           not
           so
           ,
           but
           chose
           rather
           to
           serve
           GOD
           
             and
             man
          
           with
           their
           
             sweetnesse
             and
             fatnesse
          
           .
        
         
         
           Hence
           it
           is
           that
           men
           are
           so
           much
           affected
           with
           the
           injuries
           of
           men
           on
           the
           one
           side
           ,
           and
           the
           feares
           of
           men
           on
           the
           other
           side
           :
           all
           this
           ariseth
           from
           the
           littlenesse
           of
           the
           minde
           .
           Saint
           
             Paul
             ,
             Gal.
          
           5.12
           .
           the
           Galathians
           had
           done
           him
           
             great
             injury
          
           ,
           yet
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             Brethren
             ,
             be
             as
             I
             am
             ,
             for
             I
             am
             as
             you
             are
             :
          
           you
           have
           done
           me
           great
           injury
           ,
           but
           I
           esteeme
           it
           not
           ,
           
             you
             have
             not
             hurt
             mee
             at
             all
             .
          
           For
           ,
           a
           man
           inlarged
           to
           a
           holy
           
             greatnesse
             of
             mind
          
           ,
           all
           the
           injuries
           put
           upon
           him
           by
           men
           ,
           seeme
           small
           to
           him
           :
           when
           men
           are
           full
           of
           complaints
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           they
           cannot
           beare
           such
           disgrace
           and
           slander
           ,
           and
           reproach
           ;
           this
           doth
           not
           proceede
           from
           the
           greatnesse
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           weaknesse
           of
           their
           mindes
           .
           Men
           thinke
           it
           indeede
           
             greatnesse
             of
             minde
          
           ,
           not
           to
           passe
           over
           these
           things
           ,
           not
           to
           put
           up
           an
           injury
           :
           but
           surely
           it
           is
           a
           note
           of
           a
           
             great
             minde
          
           ,
           to
           overlooke
           them
           all
           .
           So
           it
           is
           true
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           not
           to
           regard
           the
           praise
           of
           men
           :
           The
           Philosopher
           could
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           magnanimous
           man
           did
           not
           regard
           the
           praise
           of
           common
           men
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           above
           them
           ;
           and
           he
           is
           but
           a
           weake
           man
           ,
           that
           would
           regard
           the
           praise
           of
           children
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           not
           able
           to
           judge
           :
           so
           hee
           hath
           but
           a
           weake
           minde
           ,
           that
           regards
           the
           praise
           of
           worldly
           men
           ;
           for
           they
           are
           too
           little
           for
           him
           to
           regard
           ,
           if
           hee
           did
           see
           GOD
           in
           his
           greatnesse
           .
           This
           made
           Paul
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           hee
           did
           not
           care
           for
           mans
           day
           ,
           let
           them
           say
           what
           they
           will
           by
           me
           ,
           better
           or
           worse
           ,
           I
           regard
           it
           not
           .
           (
           There
           is
           indeede
           a
           meete
           regard
           to
           be
           had
           of
           of
           them
           ;
           but
           if
           they
           come
           into
           competition
           
           with
           God
           ,
           then
           they
           must
           beare
           no
           weight
           at
           all
           :
           )
           and
           thus
           because
           disgrace
           and
           disparagement
           ,
           &c.
           seemed
           but
           little
           to
           him
           ,
           he
           despised
           them
           all
           .
        
         
           So
           from
           this
           weaknesse
           of
           minde
           ariseth
           that
           cowardlinesse
           which
           wee
           see
           often
           in
           men
           .
           Whence
           is
           it
           that
           men
           are
           so
           fearefull
           to
           holde
           out
           the
           light
           of
           a
           holy
           profession
           ?
           is
           it
           not
           from
           hence
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           pusillanimous
           ,
           that
           they
           doe
           too
           much
           esteeme
           the
           face
           of
           men
           ?
           A
           Lion
           ,
           because
           he
           knowes
           himselfe
           to
           be
           a
           Lion
           ,
           if
           the
           dogges
           barke
           ,
           hee
           walkes
           in
           the
           street
           and
           regards
           them
           not
           ;
           he
           turneth
           not
           his
           head
           aside
           for
           them
           :
           So
           a
           magnanimous
           man
           ,
           that
           knowes
           himselfe
           in
           GODS
           favour
           ,
           will
           passe
           by
           the
           obloquies
           of
           m●n
           .
           You
           shall
           see
           David
           did
           so
           :
           hee
           went
           on
           in
           his
           course
           like
           a
           Lion
           ,
           when
           Shimei
           railed
           against
           him
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           two
           sonnes
           of
           Zerviah
           would
           have
           cut
           off
           his
           head
           ;
           No
           ,
           let
           him
           alone
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           the
           Lord
           then
           raised
           him
           up
           to
           a
           great
           mind
           .
           So
           was
           it
           with
           
             Paul
             ,
             he
             passed
             through
             evill
             report
             ,
             &
             good
             report
             ,
          
           &
           never
           turned
           aside
           for
           any
           .
           So
           Moses
           ,
           &
           
             Ieremy
             ,
             They
             shall
             smite
             thee
             with
             the
             tongue
             of
             men
             ,
             &c.
          
           sayes
           GOD
           ,
           
             but
             I
             am
             with
             thee
          
           .
           And
           so
           ,
           if
           wee
           could
           see
           GOD
           in
           his
           greatnesse
           ,
           all
           these
           outward
           things
           would
           seeme
           nothing
           to
           us
           .
           As
           a
           hundred
           torches
           appeare
           to
           be
           nothing
           ,
           when
           wee
           looke
           upon
           the
           Sunne
           ▪
           so
           ,
           if
           we
           could
           consider
           aright
           of
           the
           
             greatnesse
             of
             God
          
           ,
           all
           the
           faire
           speeches
           of
           men
           would
           be
           as
           nothing
           .
           Now
           the
           way
           to
           get
           this
           magnanimity
           ,
           is
           to
           beleeve
           this
           
             greatnesse
             
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           to
           consider
           that
           wee
           are
           the
           
             sonnes
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           heires
           of
           heaven
           :
           the
           cause
           of
           this
           pusillanimity
           is
           the
           want
           of
           faith
           .
           If
           wee
           did
           beleeve
           that
           we
           were
           the
           
             sonnes
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           did
           beleeve
           that
           GOD
           would
           be
           with
           us
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           so
           great
           a
           GOD
           ,
           and
           that
           hee
           did
           stand
           by
           ,
           and
           second
           us
           ,
           we
           should
           not
           be
           so
           fearefull
           as
           we
           are
           .
           Therefore
           strengthen
           your
           faith
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           have
           your
           mindes
           inlarged
           ,
           that
           so
           you
           may
           walke
           without
           impediments
           ,
           and
           be
           perfect
           with
           him
           ;
           as
           it
           is
           said
           of
           Abraham
           ,
           that
           hee
           was
           perfect
           with
           God
           in
           all
           his
           wayes
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           SIXTEENTH
           SERMON
           .
        
         
           
             
               EXOD.
               3.13
               ,
               14.
               
            
             
               And
               Moses
               said
               unto
               God
               ,
               Behold
               when
               I
               come
               unto
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               ,
               and
               shall
               say
               unto
               them
               ,
               the
               God
               of
               your
               fathers
               hath
               sent
               mee
               unto
               you
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               say
               unto
               me
               ,
               what
               is
               his
               name
               ;
               what
               shall
               I
               say
               unto
               them
               ?
            
             
               And
               God
               said
               unto
               Moses
               ,
               I
               AM
               ,
               THAT
               I
               AM
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
               Answ.
               
            
          
           IF
           you
           aske
           the
           question
           ,
           
             
               Quest.
               
            
          
           How
           a
           man
           shall
           come
           to
           this
           
             greatnesse
             of
             mind
          
           ,
           what
           rise
           it
           hath
           from
           the
           
             greatnesse
             of
             God
          
           ?
           
           I
           answer
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           it
           ariseth
           thus
           from
           it
           .
           When
           a
           man
           considers
           that
           GOD
           is
           so
           exceeding
           great
           ,
           and
           that
           hee
           
           hath
           interest
           in
           him
           ,
           that
           will
           make
           him
           to
           despise
           all
           other
           things
           ,
           as
           small
           things
           in
           comparison
           of
           him
           .
           Indeed
           ,
           if
           GOD
           was
           great
           ,
           and
           we
           had
           no
           interest
           in
           him
           ,
           then
           there
           was
           no
           cause
           why
           wee
           should
           take
           to
           our selves
           this
           magnanimity
           upon
           any
           such
           ground
           :
           but
           seeing
           that
           he
           is
           so
           great
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           greatnes
           shall
           be
           improved
           to
           our
           advantage
           ,
           what
           addition
           can
           any
           thing
           else
           make
           unto
           us
           ?
           You
           shall
           see
           that
           Paul
           raised
           his
           heart
           upon
           this
           ground
           :
           Phil.
           3.8
           .
           considering
           the
           priviledges
           that
           hee
           had
           in
           Christ
           ,
           this
           makes
           him
           to
           account
           other
           things
           as
           nothing
           .
           Hence
           in
           Iames
           1.10
           .
           
             Let
             him
             that
             is
             of
             a
             high
             degree
             ,
             rejoyce
             in
             that
             hee
             is
             made
             low
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           let
           him
           rejoyce
           that
           hee
           is
           inabled
           to
           looke
           upon
           his
           riches
           which
           he
           did
           so
           highly
           magnifie
           before
           ,
           to
           thinke
           them
           as
           nothing
           ,
           but
           as
           fading
           flowers
           ;
           let
           him
           rejoyce
           in
           it
           ,
           because
           now
           he
           is
           made
           a
           greater
           man
           ,
           because
           he
           seemes
           too
           bigge
           for
           them
           ;
           they
           are
           no
           such
           things
           ,
           as
           before
           he
           thought
           them
           to
           be
           :
           not
           that
           they
           are
           made
           lesse
           ,
           but
           because
           he
           is
           exalted
           and
           lifted
           above
           them
           .
        
         
           
           Secondly
           ,
           so
           likewise
           there
           is
           a
           rise
           for
           it
           in
           this
           regard
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           able
           to
           defend
           us
           ,
           and
           protect
           us
           ,
           and
           beare
           us
           out
           against
           all
           opposition
           .
           You
           see
           that
           men
           looke
           great
           ,
           because
           they
           have
           got
           great
           men
           or
           Princes
           to
           beare
           themselves
           upon
           .
           But
           when
           men
           consider
           that
           they
           have
           the
           
             great
             God
          
           on
           their
           side
           ,
           to
           beare
           themselves
           upon
           ,
           why
           should
           not
           they
           have
           
             great
             mindes
          
           ?
           Thus
           
             Moses
             ,
             Hebr.
          
           11.
           regarded
           
           not
           the
           wrath
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           because
           hee
           did
           see
           that
           GOD
           that
           was
           invisible
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           when
           he
           considered
           GOD
           in
           his
           greatnesse
           ,
           the
           King
           and
           his
           wrath
           were
           nothing
           to
           him
           .
           So
           that
           the
           way
           to
           get
           this
           magnanimity
           ,
           is
           ,
           to
           beleeve
           that
           GOD
           is
           our
           GOD
           :
           and
           
             according
             to
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             a
             mans
             faith
             ,
             such
             will
             be
             this
             greatnes
             and
             magnanimity
             of
             minde
          
           that
           we
           commend
           to
           you
           .
           Saul
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           a
           King
           ,
           had
           a
           new
           heart
           ,
           and
           a
           new
           spirit
           ,
           because
           when
           he
           beleeved
           in
           earnest
           that
           he
           was
           a
           King
           ,
           he
           looked
           upon
           things
           after
           another
           manner
           ;
           he
           had
           other
           thoughts
           and
           other
           affections
           than
           he
           had
           before
           :
           and
           so
           would
           any
           man
           else
           ,
           if
           he
           were
           advanced
           from
           a
           meane
           estate
           to
           a
           kingdome
           .
           And
           ,
           if
           we
           did
           beleeve
           that
           wee
           were
           the
           
             sonnes
             of
             the
             great
             God
          
           of
           heaven
           and
           earth
           ,
           wee
           would
           have
           
             great
             mindes
          
           ;
           therefore
           
             the
             stronger
             our
             faith
             is
             ,
             the
             greater
             our
             minde
             is
             .
          
           Onely
           this
           is
           to
           be
           added
           ;
           that
           this
           faith
           must
           not
           be
           in
           the
           habit
           onely
           in
           thee
           ,
           but
           it
           must
           bee
           exercised
           and
           renewed
           continually
           :
           there
           must
           not
           be
           onely
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           but
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           the
           actuall
           use
           of
           it
           .
           And
           were
           that
           which
           GOD
           said
           to
           
             Abraham
             ,
             (
             I
             am
             thy
             exceeding
             great
             reward
             ,
             )
          
           were
           this
           beheld
           of
           any
           of
           us
           ,
           that
           GOD
           is
           so
           great
           ,
           and
           that
           this
           greatnesse
           is
           our
           
             exceeding
             great
             reward
          
           ,
           then
           all
           other
           rewards
           would
           seeme
           but
           small
           things
           .
           You
           shall
           see
           what
           David
           did
           upon
           this
           ground
           ,
           in
           Psal.
           27.1
           .
           
             The
             Lord
             is
             my
             light
             ,
             and
             my
             salvation
             ,
             whom
             shall
             I
             feare
             ?
             the
             Lord
             is
             the
             strength
             of
             my
             life
             ,
             of
             whom
             shall
             I
             be
             afraid
             ?
          
           See
           ,
           here
           are
           two
           
           things
           :
           First
           ,
           he
           considers
           that
           GOD
           is
           his
           ;
           
             He
             is
             my
             salvation
          
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           he
           considers
           the
           greatnesse
           ,
           and
           strength
           and
           power
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           from
           thence
           he
           drawes
           this
           conclusion
           ,
           whom
           shall
           I
           feare
           ?
           For
           in
           thee
           doe
           I
           trust
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           this
           power
           and
           greatnesse
           of
           GOD
           ,
           and
           the
           interest
           that
           I
           have
           in
           him
           .
           Psal.
           46.1.2.3
           .
           GOD
           
             is
             our
             refuge
             and
             strength
             :
             a
          
           very
           
             present
             help
             in
             trouble
             ,
             Therefore
             will
             we
             not
             feare
             though
             the
             earth
             be
             removed
             ,
             and
             though
             the
             mountaines
             be
             carried
             into
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             Sea
             :
             though
             the
             waters
             thereof
             roare
             and
             bee
             troubled
             ,
             and
             though
             the
             mountaines
             shake
             with
             the
             swelling
             thereof
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           when
           GOD
           is
           seene
           in
           his
           greatnesse
           ,
           when
           we
           looke
           vpon
           him
           ,
           and
           beleeve
           him
           to
           be
           such
           a
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           have
           interest
           in
           him
           ,
           in
           the
           greatest
           trouble
           and
           confusion
           that
           can
           befall
           vs
           :
           
             though
             the
             earth
             be
             shaken
             ,
             and
             the
             mountaines
             cast
             into
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
          
           yet
           the
           minde
           will
           not
           be
           shaken
           ,
           but
           still
           remaines
           the
           same
           .
           They
           beare
           out
           all
           ,
           because
           they
           have
           a
           
             great
             God
          
           ,
           to
           beare
           themselves
           vpon
           ,
           who
           will
           protect
           and
           defend
           them
           vpon
           all
           occasions
           .
        
         
           
             
               Vse
            
             2
          
           If
           GOD
           be
           so
           
             great
             and
             infinite
          
           ,
           (
           as
           he
           is
           )
           hence
           we
           should
           learne
           to
           feare
           him
           ,
           
           and
           to
           
             tremble
             at
             his
             word
          
           .
           A
           great
           and
           potent
           enemy
           ,
           men
           will
           feare
           :
           therefore
           this
           is
           one
           use
           that
           we
           are
           to
           make
           of
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           GOD
           ,
           that
           his
           wrath
           is
           exceeding
           great
           ,
           and
           so
           is
           his
           goodnesse
           ;
           and
           both
           are
           to
           be
           feared
           .
           Wee
           ought
           to
           feare
           his
           wrath
           ,
           lest
           it
           come
           upon
           us
           ,
           and
           his
           goodnesse
           least
           we
           loose
           it
           :
           for
           he
           is
           a
           
             great
             God
          
           ,
           and
           his
           
           wrath
           is
           able
           to
           crush
           in
           peices
           ,
           and
           to
           consume
           us
           ,
           as
           he
           expressed
           it
           ,
           when
           hee
           put
           forth
           but
           some
           part
           of
           his
           strength
           ,
           as
           when
           he
           consumed
           them
           with
           their
           Censers
           ,
           even
           the
           company
           of
           
             Corah
             ,
             Dathan
          
           ,
           and
           
             Abiram
             .
             Who
             can
             dwell
             with
             everlasting
             burnings
          
           ?
           as
           if
           he
           should
           say
           ;
           he
           is
           a
           
             great
             God
          
           ,
           who
           can
           come
           neere
           him
           ?
           who
           can
           converse
           with
           him
           ?
           how
           shall
           men
           deale
           with
           him
           ?
           Some
           of
           them
           there
           made
           an
           evill
           use
           of
           it
           :
           but
           we
           must
           learne
           to
           make
           use
           of
           it
           for
           our
           owne
           advantage
           ;
           to
           take
           heed
           ,
           how
           we
           provoke
           him
           :
           for
           is
           it
           a
           small
           thing
           to
           have
           the
           great
           God
           of
           heaven
           and
           earth
           our
           enemy
           ?
           Let
           them
           consider
           this
           ,
           that
           live
           without
           GOD
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           sinne
           ,
           and
           will
           sinne
           ,
           they
           are
           told
           of
           their
           particular
           faults
           ,
           of
           their
           idlenesse
           &c.
           and
           they
           are
           so
           and
           will
           be
           so
           still
           :
           but
           let
           them
           consider
           that
           which
           is
           spoken
           in
           1
           Cor
           :
           10.22
           .
           
             Doe
             we
             provoke
             the
             Lord
             to
             jealousie
             ?
             Are
             we
             stronger
             than
             he
             ?
          
           He
           speakes
           it
           to
           them
           that
           receive
           the
           Sacrament
           unworthily
           :
           as
           if
           hee
           should
           say
           ;
           Both
           in
           this
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           other
           sinnes
           that
           you
           doe
           commit
           ,
           you
           doe
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           contend
           with
           the
           
             great
             God
          
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           vaine
           thing
           ,
           if
           you
           consider
           his
           greatnesse
           :
           for
           
             are
             you
             stronger
             then
             he
          
           ?
           So
           Psal.
           90.
           
           
             Who
             knowes
             the
             power
             of
             his
             wrath
             ?
          
        
         
           And
           so
           should
           we
           doe
           in
           regard
           of
           his
           
             goodnesse
             ,
             Hos
          
           :
           3.
           
             vlt
             :
             Men
             shall
             feare
             his
             goodnesse
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           if
           his
           goodnesse
           be
           so
           
             great
             and
             infinite
          
           ,
           as
           himselfe
           ,
           then
           the
           losse
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           a
           losse
           above
           all
           things
           in
           the
           world
           .
           Whatsoever
           is
           precious
           to
           
           us
           ,
           that
           we
           feare
           the
           losse
           of
           ,
           as
           our
           liberties
           and
           lives
           :
           and
           as
           things
           are
           more
           precious
           to
           us
           ,
           the
           more
           we
           feare
           the
           losse
           of
           them
           .
           Now
           the
           goodnesse
           of
           God
           is
           greater
           than
           all
           other
           things
           ,
           it
           is
           beyond
           all
           these
           ,
           as
           having
           all
           these
           in
           it
           :
           therfore
           wee
           are
           to
           feare
           the
           losse
           of
           it
           as
           the
           greatest
           evill
           in
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           if
           we
           could
           see
           the
           extension
           of
           his
           wrath
           and
           goodnesse
           ,
           the
           losse
           of
           the
           one
           would
           be
           the
           greatest
           losse
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           the
           greatest
           crosse
           ;
           the
           enjoying
           of
           the
           one
           the
           greatest
           good
           ,
           and
           the
           〈◊〉
           of
           the
           other
           the
           greatest
           evill
           in
           the
           world
           :
           and
           the
           consideration
           of
           this
           would
           helpe
           us
           to
           guide
           our
           hopes
           and
           feares
           aright
           :
           for
           a
           great
           cause
           of
           misleading
           us
           in
           our
           wayes
           ,
           are
           the
           vaine
           hopes
           and
           feares
           that
           we
           are
           subject
           to
           :
           we
           feare
           the
           losse
           of
           friends
           ,
           and
           losse
           of
           lives
           and
           liberties
           ;
           but
           these
           in
           comparison
           are
           not
           to
           be
           feared
           .
           This
           use
           Christ
           makes
           of
           it
           :
           
             Feare
             not
             those
             that
             can
             kill
             the
             body
             ,
             but
             feare
             the
             great
             God
             ,
             that
             can
             destroy
             both
             body
             and
             soule
             .
          
           The
           greatnes
           of
           his
           wrath
           wee
           should
           feare
           as
           the
           greatest
           evill
           :
           and
           his
           goodnesse
           as
           the
           chiefest
           good
           :
           and
           our
           thoughts
           and
           intentions
           being
           taken
           up
           about
           these
           two
           ,
           it
           would
           set
           our
           hopes
           and
           feares
           aright
           ;
           and
           worldly
           things
           ,
           as
           credit
           ,
           and
           profit
           ,
           &c.
           would
           seeme
           nothing
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           prevaile
           nothing
           with
           us
           .
        
         
           
             
               Vse
            
             3
          
           
           If
           GOD
           be
           so
           exceeding
           great
           ,
           then
           there
           is
           no
           love
           enough
           ,
           no
           affection
           ,
           no
           desire
           answerable
           to
           him
           .
           If
           our
           love
           were
           perfect
           ,
           yet
           it
           could
           not
           reach
           to
           him
           ,
           whose
           greatnesse
           doth
           
           farre
           exceede
           it
           :
           but
           being
           imperfect
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           it
           falls
           exceeding
           short
           of
           him
           .
           Therefore
           let
           no
           man
           feare
           that
           he
           can
           goe
           too
           farre
           ,
           that
           there
           can
           be
           too
           much
           holinesse
           and
           strictnesse
           in
           our
           wayes
           :
           but
           let
           him
           remember
           the
           great
           GOD
           of
           heaven
           and
           earth
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           due
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           then
           thinke
           how
           farre
           thou
           fallest
           short
           of
           that
           which
           thou
           shouldest
           doe
           to
           him
           .
           It
           is
           an
           expression
           of
           CHRIST
           ,
           Luke
           14.26
           .
           Mat.
           10.37
           .
           
             He
             that
             loveth
             father
             or
             mother
             more
             than
             me
             ,
             is
             not
             worthy
             of
             me
             .
          
           That
           which
           I
           would
           have
           observed
           out
           of
           these
           places
           is
           ,
           
             He
             is
             not
             worthy
             of
             me
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           if
           men
           considered
           my
           greatnesse
           ,
           and
           excellency
           ,
           they
           would
           easily
           see
           me
           worthy
           of
           more
           love
           ,
           than
           this
           of
           friends
           ;
           and
           except
           you
           can
           doe
           so
           ,
           except
           you
           can
           prize
           my
           love
           above
           these
           things
           ,
           yea
           even
           hate
           them
           all
           ,
           if
           they
           come
           into
           competition
           with
           me
           ,
           you
           are
           
             not
             worthy
             of
             me
          
           .
           Consider
           therefore
           ,
           how
           much
           love
           he
           is
           worthy
           of
           ,
           and
           see
           if
           there
           be
           not
           reason
           for
           the
           commandement
           ,
           where
           we
           are
           commanded
           to
           
             love
             the
             Lord
             with
             all
             our
             strength
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           if
           you
           would
           love
           God
           with
           that
           love
           that
           he
           is
           worthy
           of
           ,
           you
           would
           
             love
             God
             with
             all
             your
             strength
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           whatsoever
           strength
           a
           man
           hath
           ,
           his
           love
           should
           put
           it
           forth
           to
           doe
           service
           to
           God.
           If
           a
           man
           be
           rich
           ,
           he
           is
           able
           to
           doe
           more
           for
           God
           than
           a
           poore
           man
           ;
           if
           he
           be
           a
           Magistrate
           ,
           he
           can
           doe
           more
           than
           a
           private
           man
           ;
           if
           he
           hath
           learning
           and
           knowledge
           ,
           he
           hath
           much
           more
           strength
           than
           another
           :
           now
           the
           improvement
           of
           these
           to
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           ,
           
           this
           is
           to
           
             love
             him
             with
             all
             our
             strength
             .
          
           And
           if
           you
           consider
           how
           great
           a
           God
           he
           is
           ,
           you
           will
           see
           great
           reason
           why
           you
           should
           love
           him
           thus
           
             with
             all
             your
             strength
          
           .
           Therefore
           we
           should
           check
           our selves
           when
           we
           see
           the
           dulnesse
           of
           our
           hearts
           ,
           how
           ready
           and
           how
           apt
           wee
           are
           to
           bestow
           our
           love
           upon
           any
           besides
           him
           :
           we
           should
           observe
           all
           those
           riverets
           wherein
           our
           love
           goes
           out
           ,
           and
           runnes
           to
           other
           things
           ,
           and
           bring
           them
           backe
           againe
           into
           the
           right
           channell
           .
           For
           if
           you
           consider
           the
           
             greatnesse
             of
             God
          
           ,
           you
           will
           see
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           love
           to
           spare
           .
        
         
           
             
               Object
               .
            
          
           But
           may
           wee
           not
           love
           him
           ,
           and
           love
           other
           things
           also
           ?
        
         
           
             
               Answ.
               
            
          
           You
           cannot
           with
           an
           ordinate
           ,
           but
           with
           a
           subordinate
           love
           you
           may
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           you
           cannot
           love
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           world
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           opposed
           .
           1
           Iohn
           2.15
           .
           
           
             Love
             not
             the
             world
             ,
             neither
             the
             things
             of
             the
             world
             :
             if
             any
             man
             love
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             love
             of
             the
             Father
             is
             not
             in
             him
             .
          
           So
           Iam.
           4.4
           .
           
           
             Know
             ye
             not
             ,
             that
             the
             friendship
             of
             the
             world
             is
             enmity
             with
             God
             ?
             whosoever
             therefore
             will
             be
             a
             friend
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             is
             an
             enemy
             to
             God.
          
           All
           our
           love
           must
           be
           bestowed
           upon
           him
           ,
           as
           most
           worthy
           of
           it
           :
           there
           is
           not
           one
           particle
           to
           be
           bestowed
           upon
           any
           other
           thing
           .
        
         
           But
           then
           hee
           gives
           us
           our
           love
           againe
           ,
           and
           then
           we
           may
           disperse
           it
           here
           and
           there
           .
           As
           for
           example
           :
           he
           hath
           commanded
           hee
           to
           love
           father
           and
           mother
           ,
           and
           friends
           :
           and
           the
           ground
           that
           thou
           hast
           to
           doe
           it
           ,
           is
           ,
           because
           he
           hath
           commanded
           thee
           ,
           and
           gives
           thee
           leave
           to
           it
           .
        
         
         
           So
           he
           hath
           given
           thee
           leave
           to
           love
           recreations
           and
           other
           things
           that
           are
           sutable
           to
           our
           desires
           ,
           but
           you
           must
           remember
           ,
           that
           the
           end
           is
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           be
           made
           more
           serviceable
           to
           him
           ,
           to
           quicken
           and
           strengthen
           you
           to
           doe
           his
           service
           ,
           and
           thus
           it
           may
           be
           bestowed
           upon
           other
           things
           .
        
         
           But
           that
           which
           we
           have
           in
           hand
           ,
           and
           commend
           to
           your
           consideration
           is
           this
           :
           that
           if
           he
           be
           so
           exceeding
           great
           in
           goodnes
           ,
           that
           therefore
           he
           deserves
           thy
           whole
           love
           .
           1
           Cor.
           16.22
           .
           
             If
             any
             man
             love
             not
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             Anathema
             ,
             Maranatha
             .
             Paul
          
           comes
           with
           indignation
           ,
           considering
           the
           great
           good
           that
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           had
           done
           for
           us
           :
           if
           any
           man
           love
           not
           him
           ,
           he
           is
           worthy
           to
           perish
           ,
           let
           him
           be
           accursed
           even
           to
           death
           .
           I
           say
           ,
           if
           we
           consider
           the
           greatnesse
           that
           is
           in
           him
           ,
           you
           shall
           see
           some
           reason
           for
           that
           curse
           ,
           that
           indignation
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           whereby
           hee
           expresseth
           it
           :
           and
           so
           farre
           as
           wee
           fall
           short
           ,
           we
           should
           goe
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           beseech
           him
           to
           make
           it
           up
           ,
           that
           our
           defects
           may
           be
           supplied
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           may
           be
           accepted
           in
           him
           .
        
         
           
             
               Vse
            
             4
          
           Againe
           ,
           If
           he
           be
           so
           great
           ,
           then
           wee
           should
           learne
           to
           reverence
           to
           him
           ,
           to
           come
           before
           him
           with
           much
           feare
           when
           wee
           performe
           any
           duty
           to
           him
           .
           
           According
           as
           a
           man
           is
           great
           ,
           so
           wee
           feare
           him
           .
           This
           use
           is
           made
           of
           it
           in
           Mal.
           1.14
           .
           
             Cursed
             be
             the
             deceiver
             ,
             that
             hath
             in
             his
             flocke
             a
             male
             ,
             and
             voweth
             and
             sacrificeth
             to
             the
             Lord
             a
             corrupt
             thing
             :
             for
             I
             am
             a
             great
             King
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Lord
           of
           hosts
           ;
           
             and
             my
             name
             is
             dreadfull
             among
             all
             Nations
             :
          
           
           that
           is
           the
           reason
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           there
           useth
           to
           stirre
           them
           up
           ,
           
             I
             am
             a
             great
             King.
          
           So
           that
           the
           consideration
           of
           his
           greatnesse
           should
           cause
           us
           to
           feare
           before
           him
           .
        
         
           When
           hee
           appeared
           to
           Iacob
           ,
           when
           hee
           fled
           from
           his
           fathers
           house
           to
           his
           uncle
           
             Laban
             ,
             Gen.
          
           28.17
           .
           Iacob
           saith
           of
           the
           place
           wherein
           God
           appeared
           to
           him
           ,
           
             Surely
             this
             place
             is
             exceeding
             fearefull
             :
          
           the
           reason
           was
           ,
           because
           God
           appeared
           there
           ,
           because
           hee
           was
           present
           there
           ,
           his
           presence
           strooke
           him
           with
           an
           awefull
           reverence
           ,
           that
           he
           said
           ,
           the
           place
           was
           
             exceeding
             fearefull
          
           .
           So
           wee
           should
           thinke
           of
           his
           dreadfull
           presence
           when
           we
           come
           before
           him
           .
           Eccles.
           5.2
           .
           
             Be
             not
             rash
             with
             thy
             mouth
             ,
             and
             let
             not
             thine
             heart
             be
             hasty
             to
             utter
             ony
             thing
             before
             God
             :
             for
             God
             is
             in
             heaven
             ,
             and
             thou
             on
             earth
             ,
             therefore
             let
             thy
             words
             be
             few
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           is
           exceeding
           great
           ,
           and
           he
           is
           
             in
             heaven
          
           ,
           therefore
           learne
           to
           feare
           him
           ,
           when
           you
           draw
           nigh
           unto
           him
           .
           That
           which
           may
           help
           us
           in
           this
           ,
           is
           to
           consider
           how
           glorious
           his
           apparitions
           were
           ,
           when
           hee
           appeared
           to
           Moses
           ,
           to
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           as
           Eliah
           ,
           and
           Ezekiel
           :
           and
           you
           must
           remember
           ,
           that
           though
           you
           see
           not
           these
           apparitions
           ,
           yet
           consider
           that
           you
           have
           the
           same
           GOD
           to
           deale
           withall
           :
           and
           though
           hee
           doth
           not
           shew
           it
           so
           now
           ,
           yet
           hee
           is
           as
           great
           now
           as
           then
           ;
           and
           so
           feare
           before
           him
           .
           And
           this
           is
           to
           sanctifie
           GOD
           
             in
             our
             hearts
          
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           when
           wee
           conceive
           of
           him
           as
           he
           is
           ,
           and
           doe
           accordingly
           feare
           ,
           when
           wee
           come
           before
           him
           .
           And
           thus
           much
           in
           generall
           of
           this
           Attribute
           .
        
         
         
           Now
           this
           greatnesse
           of
           God
           is
           seene
           in
           foure
           particulars
           .
        
         
           
           First
           ,
           In
           the
           
             Infinitenesse
             of
             his
             presence
          
           .
        
         
           
           Secondly
           ,
           In
           the
           
             Infinitenesse
             of
             his
             power
          
           ,
           which
           is
           his
           Omnipotence
           .
        
         
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           In
           the
           
             Infinitenesse
             of
             his
             wisedome
          
           .
        
         
           
           Fourthly
           ,
           In
           the
           
             Absolutenesse
             of
             his
             will
          
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           without
           all
           bounds
           and
           limits
           .
        
         
           
             THE
             SEVENTH
             ATTRIBVTE
             OF
             GOD
             ;
          
           
             
               The
               
                 Jnfinitenesse
                 of
                 his
                 presence
              
               ,
               Or
               ,
               His
               Jmmensity
               .
            
             
               FOr
               the
               first
               .
               The
               
                 Infinitenesse
                 his
                 presence
              
               ,
               
               that
               is
               another
               Attribute
               which
               hee
               takes
               to
               himselfe
               in
               Scripture
               .
               As
               Ier.
               23.24
               .
               
                 Can
                 any
                 man
                 hide
                 himselfe
                 in
                 secret
                 places
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 see
                 him
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ?
                 Doe
                 not
                 I
                 fill
                 heaven
                 and
                 earth
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ?
              
               That
               is
               ,
               he
               is
               present
               every
               where
               ,
               in
               all
               the
               parts
               of
               heaven
               and
               earth
               ,
               even
               as
               water
               when
               it
               fills
               every
               place
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               light
               when
               it
               shines
               throughout
               the
               whole
               world
               :
               So
               ,
               
                 Doe
                 not
                 I
                 fill
                 heaven
                 and
                 earth
                 ,
                 
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ?
              
               So
               ,
               Eph.
               4.6
               .
               
                 One
                 God
                 and
                 Father
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 above
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 through
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 you
                 all
                 .
              
               GOD
               fills
               all
               in
               all
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Quest.
                   
                
              
               Onely
               this
               question
               may
               be
               asked
               ,
               Whether
               he
               be
               without
               the
               world
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               he
               is
               in
               the
               world
               ?
               Because
               some
               have
               disputed
               it
               ;
               therefore
               we
               will
               briefly
               answer
               it
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Answ.
                   
                
              
               The
               Scripture
               is
               cleare
               in
               it
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               without
               the
               world
               :
               there
               is
               no
               limits
               of
               his
               essence
               ,
               that
               wee
               can
               set
               downe
               ;
               hee
               is
               not
               contained
               within
               the
               compasse
               of
               heaven
               and
               earth
               ,
               as
               you
               shall
               see
               in
               2
               Chron
               2.6
               .
               
                 But
                 who
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 build
                 him
                 an
                 house
                 ,
                 seeing
                 the
                 heaven
                 of
                 heavens
                 cannot
                 containe
                 him
                 ?
              
               But
               this
               is
               but
               a
               curious
               question
               :
               therefore
               I
               will
               leave
               it
               ,
               and
               will
               come
               to
               shew
               the
               reason
               of
               his
               omnipresence
               ,
               why
               hee
               is
               immense
               ,
               why
               he
               is
               every
               where
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               done
               in
               the
               rest
               .
            
             
               
               1.
               
               This
               property
               or
               Attribute
               of
               immensity
               must
               needes
               be
               given
               to
               God
               ,
               because
               his
               essence
               is
               infinite
               ,
               which
               hath
               beene
               before
               proved
               .
               Now
               as
               the
               argument
               holds
               good
               ,
               that
               according
               to
               the
               substance
               of
               every
               thing
               ,
               such
               must
               the
               quality
               be
               in
               things
               that
               have
               quantity
               ;
               if
               the
               body
               be
               great
               ,
               so
               must
               the
               quantity
               bee
               :
               So
               ,
               if
               God
               be
               an
               infinite
               essence
               ,
               (
               as
               he
               is
               )
               there
               is
               as
               good
               reason
               that
               he
               should
               have
               an
               infinite
               presence
               accompanying
               it
               ,
               as
               that
               a
               great
               body
               hath
               a
               quantity
               answerable
               to
               it
               .
               So
               that
               he
               is
               of
               an
               infinite
               being
               ,
               and
               therefore
               also
               of
               an
               infinite
               presence
               .
            
             
               
               2.
               
               You
               see
               see
               it
               by
               experience
               ,
               and
               cannot
               deny
               
               it
               ,
               that
               his
               power
               is
               every
               where
               ,
               he
               guides
               all
               things
               ,
               he
               puts
               forth
               his
               power
               every
               where
               :
               Now
               in
               the
               Lord
               seeing
               there
               is
               no
               facultie
               as
               is
               in
               man
               ,
               but
               whatsoever
               is
               in
               him
               ,
               is
               himselfe
               ;
               it
               cannot
               be
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               himselfe
               must
               be
               in
               every
               place
               where
               he
               doth
               any
               thing
               .
               The
               fire
               may
               heate
               afarre
               off
               ,
               and
               so
               may
               the
               Sunne
               ,
               give
               light
               to
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               and
               yet
               abide
               in
               the
               firmament
               ,
               because
               it
               hath
               a
               quality
               of
               heat
               ,
               and
               light
               :
               but
               Almighty
               God
               is
               most
               simple
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               composition
               in
               him
               ,
               no
               quality
               ,
               no
               executive
               power
               ,
               but
               hee
               is
               himselfe
               what
               he
               is
               ,
               and
               therefore
               what
               he
               doth
               is
               done
               by
               himselfe
               immediatly
               ,
               
                 immediatione
                 suppositi
              
               ,
               as
               the
               Schoolemen
               expresse
               it
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               I
               adde
               ,
               
               that
               GOD
               must
               bee
               every
               where
               present
               ,
               not
               onely
               within
               the
               world
               ,
               but
               as
               Salomon
               expresseth
               it
               ,
               
                 The
                 heaven
                 of
                 heavens
                 cannot
                 containe
                 him
                 :
              
               that
               is
               ,
               hee
               is
               without
               the
               world
               as
               well
               as
               within
               it
               ,
               because
               wee
               cannot
               deny
               but
               that
               hee
               is
               able
               to
               make
               other
               worlds
               as
               well
               as
               this
               ;
               and
               then
               if
               hee
               should
               not
               be
               without
               the
               world
               ,
               he
               should
               move
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               change
               his
               place
               :
               and
               there
               should
               bee
               a
               world
               where
               hee
               is
               not
               present
               :
               but
               he
               is
               not
               capable
               of
               any
               change
               ,
               of
               any
               motion
               or
               alteration
               of
               place
               .
            
             
               Onely
               one
               caution
               must
               be
               taken
               in
               :
               You
               see
               that
               the
               light
               is
               in
               many
               places
               throughout
               the
               world
               ,
               but
               the
               presence
               of
               GOD
               is
               not
               like
               to
               that
               presence
               ,
               nor
               the
               presence
               of
               any
               creature
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               totally
               present
               :
               the
               creatures
               are
               
               not
               so
               ,
               but
               according
               to
               the
               parts
               of
               them
               ,
               one
               part
               here
               ,
               another
               there
               :
               but
               GOD
               being
               without
               all
               parts
               ,
               whereso
               ever
               he
               is
               ,
               he
               must
               be
               totally
               there
               .
               Therefore
               you
               must
               not
               conceive
               ,
               God
               is
               commensurable
               by
               the
               place
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               were
               partly
               here
               ,
               and
               partly
               in
               another
               place
               ,
               but
               he
               is
               every
               where
               all
               present
               .
               The
               heavens
               you
               see
               have
               a
               large
               place
               ,
               but
               they
               have
               one
               part
               here
               ,
               another
               there
               :
               but
               the
               Lord
               is
               totally
               present
               ,
               wheresoever
               he
               is
               present
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vse
                
                 1
              
               First
               ,
               If
               God
               be
               every
               where
               present
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               doth
               not
               doe
               any
               thing
               by
               a
               mediate
               vertue
               or
               power
               ,
               
               but
               he
               doth
               it
               by
               the
               presence
               of
               his
               essence
               ,
               hence
               we
               gather
               :
               first
               ,
               that
               he
               governes
               the
               world
               immediately
               .
               For
               though
               there
               bee
               meanes
               vsed
               ,
               yet
               hee
               is
               present
               with
               those
               meanes
               .
               Other
               Kings
               must
               needes
               governe
               by
               Deputies
               and
               Viceroyes
               ;
               and
               inferiour
               Magistrates
               of
               justice
               ,
               because
               they
               cannot
               be
               every
               where
               :
               whence
               it
               comes
               to
               passe
               ,
               that
               Kings
               may
               be
               good
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               people
               may
               be
               oppressed
               by
               their
               wicked
               instruments
               .
               But
               with
               the
               Lord
               it
               is
               not
               so
               :
               but
               he
               guides
               immediatly
               ,
               and
               being
               every
               where
               present
               ,
               he
               needeth
               no
               Deputies
               ,
               for
               he
               is
               not
               capable
               of
               information
               ,
               as
               Kings
               are
               ,
               but
               sees
               all
               with
               his
               owne
               eyes
               ,
               and
               heares
               all
               with
               his
               owne
               eares
               .
               And
               againe
               ,
               he
               useth
               no
               Deputies
               :
               for
               the
               use
               of
               Deputies
               argues
               a
               defect
               ,
               as
               the
               using
               of
               spectacles
               or
               crutches
               doth
               ,
               if
               the
               eyes
               or
               legges
               were
               well
               and
               sound
               inough
               ,
               a
               man
               would
               not
               use
               them
               ;
               so
               a
               man
               would
               not
               write
               letters
               ,
               or
               use
               
               other
               meanes
               to
               doe
               his
               businesse
               ,
               but
               from
               a
               defect
               ;
               he
               is
               not
               large
               inough
               to
               doe
               his
               businesse
               immediately
               :
               But
               almighty
               God
               ,
               he
               is
               every
               where
               present
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               governing
               al
               things
               are
               done
               by
               his
               owne
               Almighty
               power
               .
               Good
               Governours
               ,
               may
               have
               wicked
               instruments
               ,
               contrary
               to
               their
               mindes
               ,
               which
               they
               know
               not
               of
               ,
               as
               Ely
               ,
               and
               Samuel
               had
               :
               but
               in
               GODS
               Government
               it
               is
               not
               so
               ;
               therefore
               learne
               from
               hence
               ,
               not
               to
               complaine
               of
               the
               iniquitie
               of
               the
               times
               ,
               or
               the
               injustice
               of
               men
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               that
               a
               kind
               mother
               may
               ignorantly
               put
               her
               child
               to
               a
               wicked
               Nurse
               ,
               that
               will
               abuse
               it
               :
               but
               GOD
               never
               puts
               any
               of
               his
               children
               to
               Nurse
               ,
               but
               he
               is
               present
               with
               them
               ,
               his
               government
               is
               immediate
               .
               So
               that
               that
               which
               is
               said
               of
               David
               ,
               he
               is
               
                 a
                 man
                 after
                 Gods
                 owne
                 heart
                 ,
              
               it
               may
               be
               said
               of
               every
               King
               and
               Governour
               ;
               they
               doe
               ,
               what
               God
               would
               have
               them
               to
               doe
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               for
               evill
               ,
               as
               his
               was
               for
               good
               ,
               they
               are
               men
               
                 after
                 Gods
                 owne
                 heart
              
               .
               As
               it
               was
               in
               the
               killing
               of
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               ,
               even
               that
               is
               said
               to
               be
               done
               
                 by
                 the
                 determinate
                 Counsell
                 of
                 God.
              
               And
               therefore
               let
               no
               man
               complaine
               of
               his
               Governours
               :
               for
               God
               governes
               not
               by
               Deputies
               ,
               but
               by
               himselfe
               .
               Therefore
               let
               no
               man
               say
               ,
               that
               hee
               hath
               an
               evill
               Master
               or
               Governour
               ,
               but
               let
               him
               acknowledge
               ,
               that
               whatsoever
               he
               hath
               from
               man
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               worke
               of
               the
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               that
               is
               every
               where
               present
               :
               it
               is
               he
               that
               disposeth
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               puts
               them
               into
               such
               a
               condition
               ;
               for
               he
               is
               the
               King
               of
               heaven
               and
               earth
               .
               Therefore
               complaine
               
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               be
               patient
               ,
               because
               he
               hath
               done
               it
               :
               doe
               not
               complaine
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               fret
               against
               them
               ,
               because
               the
               Lord
               is
               not
               absent
               in
               his
               kingdome
               ,
               but
               is
               present
               to
               guide
               and
               dispose
               them
               according
               to
               his
               owne
               pleasure
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vse
                
                 2
              
               Secondly
               ,
               If
               GOD
               be
               every
               where
               present
               in
               his
               owne
               essence
               and
               person
               ,
               wee
               should
               the
               rather
               choose
               him
               to
               be
               our
               GOD
               ,
               and
               rejoyce
               much
               in
               the
               amplenesse
               of
               our
               portion
               ,
               seeing
               wee
               have
               such
               a
               GOD
               that
               is
               every
               where
               :
               
               we
               can
               goe
               no
               whither
               ,
               but
               he
               is
               present
               with
               us
               ;
               wee
               have
               nothing
               to
               doe
               a
               thousand
               miles
               hence
               ,
               but
               he
               is
               there
               ,
               and
               doth
               our
               businesse
               for
               us
               .
               We
               seeke
               a
               multitude
               of
               friends
               ,
               because
               one
               cannot
               doe
               it
               ,
               because
               one
               doth
               one
               thing
               ,
               and
               another
               another
               ;
               one
               friend
               may
               be
               a
               comfort
               to
               us
               in
               one
               place
               ,
               but
               if
               you
               come
               to
               another
               place
               ,
               there
               you
               may
               be
               destitute
               ;
               friends
               cannot
               be
               every
               where
               ,
               hence
               we
               neede
               many
               friends
               :
               but
               if
               you
               looke
               upon
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               his
               omnipresence
               ,
               all
               this
               is
               supplied
               in
               him
               ;
               hee
               is
               in
               every
               place
               ,
               and
               hee
               can
               doe
               your
               businesses
               for
               you
               ,
               though
               you
               be
               distant
               from
               the
               place
               ,
               where
               they
               are
               to
               be
               done
               ;
               and
               GOD
               is
               with
               you
               every
               where
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               his
               promise
               to
               Iacob
               ,
               when
               he
               went
               to
               
                 Padan
                 Aram
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 be
                 with
                 thee
                 ,
              
               saith
               the
               Lord.
               So
               he
               said
               to
               David
               ;
               and
               when
               Ioseph
               went
               into
               prison
               ,
               the
               Lord
               went
               with
               him
               .
               When
               Abraham
               was
               called
               out
               of
               his
               Country
               ,
               the
               Lord
               bid
               him
               to
               
                 goe
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 be
                 with
                 thee
                 .
              
               Beloved
               ,
               when
               you
               consider
               this
               ,
               that
               GOD
               is
               every
               where
               
               present
               ,
               and
               can
               doe
               every
               thing
               for
               you
               ,
               whereby
               he
               hath
               the
               sweetnesse
               of
               a
               thousand
               friends
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               ability
               of
               as
               many
               ;
               I
               say
               ,
               when
               wee
               consider
               this
               ,
               it
               should
               teach
               us
               not
               onely
               to
               be
               content
               ,
               but
               to
               say
               that
               we
               desire
               no
               more
               .
            
             
               Learne
               therefore
               to
               studie
               this
               Attribute
               .
               The
               more
               we
               know
               him
               by
               it
               ,
               the
               more
               comfort
               we
               gather
               from
               it
               .
               As
               ,
               is
               it
               not
               matter
               of
               great
               comfort
               ,
               that
               in
               all
               places
               wee
               should
               have
               a
               GOD
               to
               doe
               all
               our
               businesses
               ?
               To
               which
               purpose
               is
               that
               expression
               in
               Ier.
               23.23
               ,
               24.
               
               
                 Hee
                 is
                 a
                 God
                 nigh
                 at
                 hand
                 :
              
               that
               is
               ,
               though
               your
               businesse
               lie
               in
               other
               Countries
               ,
               yet
               I
               am
               there
               to
               doe
               them
               for
               you
               .
               And
               againe
               ,
               is
               it
               not
               comfort
               to
               consider
               that
               hee
               is
               with
               your
               enemies
               (
               it
               may
               be
               )
               in
               a
               distance
               place
               ?
               For
               you
               thinke
               ,
               that
               if
               you
               were
               there
               ,
               you
               would
               have
               something
               to
               prevent
               them
               .
               Consider
               that
               hee
               is
               there
               ,
               and
               after
               another
               manner
               ,
               than
               any
               man
               is
               :
               hee
               is
               present
               with
               their
               mindes
               ,
               and
               knowes
               their
               counsells
               ,
               and
               moves
               their
               hearts
               ,
               and
               disposeth
               of
               all
               their
               counsells
               .
               As
               Elisha
               tolde
               the
               King
               of
               Arams
               counsell
               to
               the
               King
               of
               Israel
               ,
               (
               which
               shewed
               that
               GOD
               was
               there
               .
               )
               So
               also
               hee
               is
               present
               with
               thy
               friends
               when
               they
               are
               absent
               :
               it
               may
               be
               that
               they
               forget
               us
               ,
               yet
               he
               can
               stirre
               them
               up
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               stirre
               up
               Cyrus
               to
               doe
               what
               hee
               did
               for
               the
               people
               of
               Israel
               .
               So
               likewise
               he
               is
               present
               with
               our
               children
               ,
               when
               wee
               are
               with
               GOD
               ,
               when
               we
               are
               gone
               out
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               to
               provide
               for
               
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               bring
               them
               up
               .
               Hee
               is
               present
               with
               all
               our
               affaires
               ,
               and
               businesses
               ;
               when
               we
               are
               absent
               ,
               and
               know
               not
               how
               things
               goe
               ,
               we
               are
               apt
               to
               be
               sollicitous
               :
               but
               if
               we
               would
               consider
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               a
               great
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               is
               every
               where
               ,
               this
               should
               comfort
               us
               ,
               and
               stay
               our
               hearts
               .
               And
               therefore
               thinke
               with
               thy selfe
               ,
               that
               thou
               hast
               a
               large
               portion
               ,
               because
               thou
               hast
               the
               LORD
               .
               And
               this
               is
               the
               second
               use
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vse
                
                 3
              
               Thirdly
               ,
               If
               God
               be
               every
               where
               present
               ,
               hence
               you
               may
               see
               a
               ground
               for
               his
               particular
               providence
               .
               It
               seemes
               something
               strange
               to
               men
               ,
               that
               every
               small
               thing
               should
               be
               disposed
               of
               by
               him
               ;
               
               we
               thinke
               indeed
               that
               great
               things
               are
               :
               but
               for
               the
               least
               things
               ,
               therein
               we
               are
               apt
               to
               make
               a
               doubt
               ,
               and
               can
               hardly
               beleeve
               it
               .
               But
               this
               point
               in
               hand
               is
               a
               great
               confirmation
               of
               this
               truth
               .
               If
               an
               horse
               stumble
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               wee
               thinke
               it
               a
               common
               accident
               ;
               if
               a
               fly
               fall
               into
               a
               mans
               eye
               ,
               or
               if
               a
               tile
               fall
               off
               from
               the
               house
               ,
               or
               an
               axe
               head
               ,
               we
               looke
               upon
               them
               as
               common
               accidents
               ;
               but
               if
               we
               consider
               that
               he
               is
               present
               there
               ,
               it
               is
               then
               an
               easie
               matter
               for
               us
               to
               beleeve
               ,
               that
               God
               doth
               disposed
               all
               these
               :
               when
               the
               axe
               head
               falls
               off
               ,
               it
               is
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
               as
               before
               it
               was
               in
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               workeman
               .
               If
               he
               be
               present
               with
               every
               small
               creature
               ,
               with
               every
               fly
               ,
               with
               every
               sparrow
               and
               stone
               ,
               with
               every
               motion
               of
               the
               creature
               ,
               then
               all
               the
               actions
               that
               befall
               us
               ,
               they
               are
               all
               his
               workes
               .
               
                 In
                 him
                 wee
                 live
                 ,
                 move
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 our
                 being
                 :
              
               that
               is
               ,
               hee
               is
               present
               with
               every
               creature
               .
               Therefore
               it
               is
               no
               difficulty
               to
               
               beleeve
               ,
               that
               hee
               guides
               the
               smallest
               thing
               .
               If
               an
               enemy
               hurt
               us
               ,
               wee
               are
               to
               thinke
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               but
               as
               a
               
                 staffe
                 in
                 Gods
                 hand
              
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               said
               of
               Nebuchadnezzar
               .
               Every
               accident
               is
               but
               as
               a
               cup
               ,
               as
               Christ
               saith
               of
               the
               cup
               that
               was
               brought
               to
               him
               by
               others
               ,
               
                 Shall
                 not
                 I
                 drinke
                 of
                 the
                 cup
                 ,
                 which
                 my
                 Father
                 gives
                 me
                 ?
              
               So
               wee
               may
               say
               of
               every
               affliction
               .
               The
               tongues
               of
               men
               are
               but
               scourges
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
               hee
               can
               rule
               them
               as
               he
               pleaseth
               :
               and
               so
               wee
               should
               thinke
               of
               every
               action
               .
               And
               indeed
               the
               more
               wee
               thinke
               of
               his
               particular
               providence
               ,
               the
               more
               wee
               conceive
               of
               his
               infinitenesse
               .
               For
               why
               doe
               wee
               thinke
               men
               to
               bee
               present
               ,
               but
               because
               they
               see
               and
               heare
               ?
               Because
               they
               doe
               something
               ?
               If
               the
               body
               be
               there
               ,
               and
               the
               soule
               gone
               ,
               wee
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               man
               is
               absent
               :
               it
               is
               the
               action
               that
               makes
               them
               present
               .
               Therefore
               the
               Schoolemen
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               Angells
               are
               said
               to
               bee
               present
               here
               or
               there
               ,
               because
               they
               worke
               there
               .
               Therefore
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               the
               more
               that
               wee
               can
               see
               Gods
               hand
               in
               every
               action
               ,
               the
               more
               wee
               acknowledge
               his
               presence
               .
               Therefore
               we
               should
               labour
               to
               bee
               abundant
               in
               considering
               the
               
                 Omnipresence
                 of
                 God
              
               upon
               all
               occasions
               :
               as
               if
               a
               man
               bee
               out
               of
               the
               way
               ,
               and
               one
               come
               and
               tells
               him
               that
               he
               is
               so
               ,
               wee
               should
               bee
               ready
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               GOD
               sent
               him
               .
               If
               we
               are
               in
               a
               strait
               ,
               and
               know
               not
               what
               to
               doe
               ,
               and
               there
               come
               one
               ,
               and
               helps
               vs
               ;
               wee
               should
               say
               that
               it
               comes
               from
               God.
               So
               did
               David
               when
               Abigail
               came
               and
               met
               him
               ;
               he
               saith
               that
               the
               
                 Lord
                 sent
                 her
              
               .
               1
               Sam
               :
               25.32
               .
               And
               this
               would
               
               easily
               bee
               beleived
               ,
               if
               we
               would
               thinke
               that
               hee
               is
               present
               every
               where
               .
               There
               is
               no
               man
               that
               speakes
               for
               us
               or
               against
               us
               ,
               that
               doth
               us
               either
               hurt
               or
               good
               ,
               but
               GOD
               is
               present
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               stirres
               him
               up
               to
               it
               ,
               whatsoever
               it
               be
               .
               1
               Chro.
               5.26
               .
               
                 And
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Israel
                 stirred
                 up
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 Pul
                 King
                 of
                 Assyria
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               that
               is
               ,
               he
               himselfe
               was
               present
               with
               his
               Spirit
               ,
               he
               stirred
               him
               up
               :
               (
               for
               the
               thoughts
               of
               men
               have
               their
               rising
               up
               ,
               from
               their
               spirit
               stirring
               them
               to
               good
               or
               evill
               .
               )
               So
               also
               for
               their
               speeches
               :
               when
               Shimei
               cursed
               
                 David
                 ,
                 David
              
               saith
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               
                 the
                 Lord
                 that
                 sent
                 him
              
               .
               So
               the
               Lord
               is
               present
               with
               the
               creatures
               :
               it
               is
               hee
               that
               acts
               them
               ,
               and
               sets
               them
               on
               worke
               to
               doe
               us
               any
               good
               .
               And
               this
               is
               the
               next
               vse
               that
               wee
               are
               to
               make
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Vse
                
                 4
              
               Fourthly
               ,
               If
               GOD
               bee
               present
               every
               where
               ,
               it
               should
               teach
               us
               patience
               ,
               and
               meekenesse
               ,
               and
               quietnesse
               of
               minde
               in
               all
               injuries
               and
               hard
               measure
               which
               wee
               suffer
               from
               men
               .
               
               This
               vse
               you
               shall
               see
               made
               of
               it
               .
               Phil.
               4.5
               .
               
                 Let
                 your
                 moderation
                 be
                 knowne
                 unto
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 The
                 Lord
                 is
                 at
                 hand
                 .
                 Iam.
              
               5.8
               .
               
                 Bee
                 yee
                 also
                 patient
                 ,
                 stablish
                 your
                 hearts
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 comming
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 draweth
                 nigh
                 .
              
               Therefore
               when
               any
               injury
               is
               done
               you
               ,
               when
               you
               are
               oppressed
               by
               men
               that
               have
               power
               over
               you
               ,
               yet
               bee
               quiet
               :
               for
               GOD
               sees
               it
               ,
               and
               knowes
               it
               ;
               and
               hee
               takes
               care
               for
               you
               .
               A
               man
               will
               be
               ready
               to
               say
               ,
               shall
               I
               take
               this
               ?
               shall
               I
               bee
               trampled
               under
               foot
               ?
               as
               I
               shall
               bee
               ,
               if
               I
               resist
               them
               not
               :
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               you
               neede
               not
               
               to
               feare
               ,
               for
               the
               Lord
               is
               present
               .
               We
               use
               to
               say
               ,
               if
               the
               Magistrate
               be
               not
               present
               ,
               we
               may
               offend
               another
               ,
               to
               defend
               our selves
               ;
               but
               if
               the
               Magistrate
               be
               present
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               excuse
               :
               so
               here
               the
               
                 Iudge
                 stands
                 at
                 the
                 doore
              
               .
               Servants
               ,
               
               if
               their
               Masters
               be
               absent
               ,
               will
               defend
               themselves
               against
               their
               fellow-servants
               ;
               but
               if
               the
               Master
               bee
               there
               ,
               and
               looke
               on
               ,
               they
               will
               let
               them
               alone
               ,
               because
               he
               hath
               power
               to
               punish
               ,
               and
               knowes
               better
               how
               to
               revenge
               them
               :
               So
               is
               it
               in
               this
               case
               ;
               when
               we
               consider
               that
               GOD
               is
               present
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               sees
               what
               we
               suffer
               ,
               we
               should
               be
               quiet
               ,
               and
               patient
               ,
               and
               not
               onely
               be
               patient
               within
               ,
               but
               
                 let
                 our
                 patient
                 mindes
                 be
                 knowne
                 unto
                 all
                 men
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               carry
               our selves
               so
               ,
               that
               men
               may
               see
               it
               ,
               and
               take
               notice
               of
               it
               .
               And
               if
               you
               say
               ,
               that
               nothing
               is
               done
               ,
               but
               hee
               abuseth
               mee
               more
               and
               more
               :
               I
               answer
               .
               Consider
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               because
               the
               Lord
               is
               weake
               ,
               and
               cannot
               helpe
               us
               ;
               or
               because
               he
               is
               negligent
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               doe
               it
               ;
               no
               ,
               he
               is
               present
               ,
               and
               sees
               it
               all
               the
               while
               :
               but
               you
               must
               consider
               ,
               that
               the
               due
               time
               is
               not
               come
               ,
               therefore
               you
               must
               be
               quiet
               ,
               and
               not
               tumultuous
               in
               your
               thoughts
               ,
               and
               revengefull
               in
               your
               spirits
               ,
               because
               the
               LORD
               lookes
               on
               ,
               and
               will
               avenge
               you
               in
               due
               time
               .
               Therefore
               this
               is
               the
               thing
               added
               in
               Phil.
               4.
               
               Because
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               suffers
               any
               thing
               from
               another
               man
               ,
               then
               he
               will
               be
               ready
               to
               be
               sollicitous
               ,
               how
               to
               defend
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               what
               he
               shall
               doe
               hereafter
               ;
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 Be
                 you
                 in
                 nothing
                 carefull
                 ,
                 &c.
                 for
                 the
              
               LORD
               
                 is
                 at
                 hand
              
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               he
               doth
               not
               stand
               by
               
               as
               a
               looker
               on
               ,
               or
               a
               bare
               spectator
               ,
               who
               meanes
               to
               doe
               nothing
               but
               see
               the
               injuries
               done
               and
               suffered
               ,
               but
               he
               lookes
               on
               ,
               as
               one
               that
               takes
               care
               for
               you
               .
               
                 Therefore
                 be
                 you
                 in
                 nothing
                 carefull
                 :
                 but
                 in
                 every
                 thing
                 by
                 prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 supplication
                 ,
                 with
                 thanksgiving
                 ,
                 let
                 your
                 requests
                 be
                 made
                 knowne
                 unto
              
               GOD.
               
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           SEVENTEENTH
           SERMON
           .
        
         
           
             
               EXOD.
               3.13
               ,
               14.
               
            
             
               And
               Moses
               said
               unto
               God
               ,
               Behold
               when
               I
               come
               unto
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               ,
               and
               shall
               say
               unto
               them
               ,
               the
               God
               of
               your
               fathers
               hath
               sent
               mee
               unto
               you
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               say
               unto
               me
               ,
               what
               is
               his
               name
               ;
               what
               shall
               I
               say
               unto
               them
               ?
            
             
               And
               God
               said
               unto
               Moses
               ,
               I
               AM
               ,
               THAT
               I
               AM
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
               Vse
            
             5
          
           AGaine
           ,
           If
           GOD
           be
           present
           with
           us
           ,
           this
           should
           stirre
           us
           up
           to
           walke
           with
           him
           ,
           
           to
           be
           present
           with
           him
           .
           Shall
           hee
           be
           present
           with
           us
           ,
           wheresover
           wee
           are
           ;
           when
           we
           goe
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           or
           lie
           in
           our
           beds
           ,
           or
           sit
           in
           our
           houses
           ?
           and
           shall
           not
           we
           take
           notice
           of
           his
           presence
           ,
           and
           direct
           our
           
           thoughts
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           apply
           our selves
           to
           him
           ?
           It
           is
           an
           exceeding
           great
           dishonour
           to
           him
           .
           You
           know
           ,
           a
           great
           man
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           with
           you
           ,
           if
           you
           neglect
           him
           ,
           and
           apply
           your selves
           to
           inferiour
           men
           ,
           he
           will
           take
           it
           as
           a
           great
           wrong
           done
           unto
           him
           ,
           to
           let
           him
           sit
           alone
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           regard
           him
           .
           And
           when
           the
           Lord
           is
           with
           us
           from
           day
           to
           day
           ,
           will
           you
           not
           take
           notice
           of
           him
           ?
           Let
           them
           consider
           this
           ,
           that
           suffer
           dayes
           to
           passe
           without
           any
           calling
           upon
           the
           Lord
           ,
           that
           never
           thinke
           of
           him
           ,
           nor
           consider
           that
           hee
           beholds
           all
           that
           they
           doe
           :
           You
           know
           ,
           it
           was
           the
           onely
           commendation
           of
           Enoch
           ,
           that
           
             he
             walked
             with
             God.
          
           
        
         
           
             
               Object
               .
            
          
           But
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           What
           is
           this
           to
           walke
           with
           the
           Lord
           ?
        
         
           
             
               Answ.
               
            
          
           It
           is
           to
           see
           him
           present
           with
           us
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           our selves
           present
           with
           him
           :
           and
           what
           that
           is
           ,
           we
           will
           easily
           finde
           out
           ,
           when
           we
           consider
           what
           it
           is
           to
           be
           present
           with
           any
           one
           .
        
         
           The
           presence
           of
           any
           man
           is
           seene
           in
           three
           things
           .
           
        
         
           
           First
           ,
           A
           man
           that
           sees
           and
           heares
           all
           things
           ;
           that
           we
           doe
           ,
           he
           is
           said
           to
           be
           present
           .
        
         
           
           Secondly
           ,
           he
           that
           speakes
           to
           us
           ,
           he
           is
           present
           with
           us
           .
        
         
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           he
           that
           acts
           or
           doth
           something
           about
           us
           or
           toward
           us
           ,
           he
           is
           present
           .
           In
           this
           maner
           is
           GOD
           present
           with
           us
           ;
           and
           so
           we
           should
           be
           with
           him
           .
           
        
         
           
           First
           ,
           we
           must
           be
           present
           with
           him
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           we
           must
           see
           him
           ,
           as
           he
           sees
           us
           .
           Hee
           that
           lookes
           upon
           the
           Lord
           ,
           as
           beholding
           him
           ,
           as
           knowing
           
           all
           that
           he
           doth
           ,
           hee
           that
           observes
           all
           these
           passages
           of
           his
           providence
           toward
           him
           ,
           and
           about
           him
           ,
           hee
           makes
           himselfe
           present
           with
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
           
           Secondly
           ,
           he
           that
           speakes
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           maketh
           knowne
           his
           secrets
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           opeens
           to
           him
           all
           his
           desires
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           greifes
           upon
           all
           occasions
           ,
           he
           makes
           himselfe
           present
           with
           him
           .
        
         
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           he
           that
           pleaseth
           GOD
           in
           all
           his
           actions
           ,
           and
           doth
           what
           is
           acceptable
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           doth
           what
           he
           hath
           commanded
           ,
           and
           abstaines
           from
           what
           hee
           hath
           forbidnen
           ,
           he
           which
           behaves
           himselfe
           after
           this
           manner
           ,
           makes
           himselfe
           present
           with
           the
           Lord.
           For
           this
           last
           ,
           you
           shall
           see
           ,
           if
           you
           compare
           that
           in
           Genesis
           ,
           of
           Enochs
           walking
           with
           GOD
           ,
           with
           that
           in
           Heb.
           11.5
           .
           To
           make
           our
           actions
           agreable
           to
           the
           rule
           of
           his
           will
           ,
           this
           is
           to
           walke
           with
           the
           Lord
           :
           for
           Enoch
           is
           said
           to
           
             walke
             with
             God
          
           ,
           in
           Genesi
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           Hebrewes
           he
           is
           said
           to
           
             please
             of
             the
             Lord.
          
           
        
         
           And
           ,
           as
           wee
           must
           be
           thus
           present
           with
           the
           Lord
           ,
           So
           
           secondly
           ,
           wee
           must
           make
           him
           present
           with
           us
           .
           
           As
           first
           ,
           we
           must
           looke
           upon
           him
           ,
           as
           one
           who
           obserueth
           all
           that
           we
           doe
           .
           When
           a
           man
           hath
           this
           full
           perswasion
           in
           his
           heart
           ,
           not
           onely
           habitually
           ,
           but
           actually
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           lookes
           upon
           him
           in
           all
           that
           he
           speakes
           ,
           and
           doth
           ,
           hee
           makes
           the
           Lord
           present
           with
           him
           ;
           
           So
           secondly
           ,
           when
           a
           man
           shall
           observe
           the
           Lord
           speaking
           to
           him
           ,
           which
           a
           man
           doth
           in
           meditating
           in
           the
           word
           .
           But
           this
           is
           not
           inough
           :
           but
           you
           
           must
           observe
           what
           the
           Lord
           saith
           to
           you
           upon
           every
           occasion
           ,
           and
           in
           every
           passage
           of
           his
           providence
           also
           .
        
         
           But
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           doth
           not
           speake
           to
           us
           now
           as
           he
           did
           to
           the
           Prophets
           .
        
         
           Yes
           ,
           he
           doth
           in
           a
           manner
           speake
           to
           us
           .
        
         
           How
           doth
           the
           Lord
           speake
           to
           us
           now
           ?
        
         
           Hee
           speakes
           to
           our
           consciences
           :
           that
           is
           the
           immediate
           deputy
           by
           which
           he
           speakes
           to
           every
           man.
           And
           also
           hee
           speakes
           to
           us
           by
           the
           suggestions
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           the
           good
           motions
           of
           it
           :
           hee
           speakes
           to
           us
           by
           the
           good
           counsell
           of
           our
           friends
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           others
           ;
           hee
           speakes
           to
           us
           by
           the
           passages
           of
           his
           providence
           (
           for
           a
           man
           may
           make
           knowne
           his
           will
           by
           his
           actions
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           by
           his
           word
           .
           )
           I
           say
           ,
           to
           observe
           what
           the
           Lord
           saith
           to
           us
           in
           all
           these
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           part
           of
           our
           walking
           with
           him
           .
        
         
           
           Lastly
           ,
           so
           consider
           what
           hee
           doth
           ,
           and
           what
           the
           mercies
           are
           ,
           which
           hee
           shewes
           to
           thee
           :
           what
           corrections
           ,
           what
           judgements
           ,
           what
           turnings
           of
           his
           providence
           ,
           what
           hee
           doth
           to
           those
           that
           are
           neare
           thee
           ;
           (
           for
           God
           would
           have
           us
           to
           take
           speciall
           notice
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           in
           Dan.
           5.22
           .
           So
           observe
           what
           is
           brought
           to
           your
           knowledge
           ;
           for
           as
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           so
           also
           his
           workers
           ought
           to
           bee
           sought
           out
           by
           them
           that
           belong
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           After
           this
           manner
           wee
           should
           walke
           with
           the
           Lord
           from
           day
           to
           day
           .
           And
           it
           is
           one
           thing
           required
           ,
           whereof
           you
           are
           put
           in
           minde
           ,
           when
           you
           here
           that
           he
           is
           every
           where
           present
           ,
           you
           should
           
           bee
           present
           with
           him
           upon
           all
           occasions
           ,
           and
           observe
           his
           dealing
           towards
           you
           ,
           and
           your
           carriage
           to
           him
           .
           Every
           man
           walkes
           with
           something
           continually
           :
           now
           looke
           what
           a
           mans
           mind
           is
           busied
           about
           most
           ,
           that
           he
           walkes
           with
           .
           And
           indeed
           ,
           to
           walke
           with
           any
           thing
           ,
           is
           to
           giue
           it
           the
           honour
           that
           is
           due
           onely
           to
           GOD.
           When
           a
           man
           is
           busie
           about
           what
           men
           thinke
           of
           him
           ;
           about
           his
           riches
           and
           estate
           ,
           how
           they
           ebbe
           and
           flow
           ,
           about
           his
           credit
           with
           men
           ;
           these
           are
           the
           things
           that
           a
           man
           walkes
           with
           .
           Beloved
           ,
           you
           are
           not
           to
           goe
           a
           step
           with
           any
           thing
           ,
           except
           hee
           send
           you
           on
           such
           an
           errand
           ,
           as
           a
           Master
           doth
           his
           servant
           ;
           but
           you
           are
           to
           walke
           with
           him
           from
           day
           to
           day
           .
           It
           is
           possible
           that
           a
           man
           may
           bee
           in
           company
           ,
           and
           his
           mind
           bee
           in
           another
           place
           ,
           and
           busied
           about
           other
           things
           :
           and
           where
           his
           mind
           is
           ,
           there
           hee
           walkes
           .
           A
           man
           may
           bee
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           yet
           his
           mind
           and
           
             conversation
             in
             heaven
          
           ;
           as
           Enoch
           did
           the
           things
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           yet
           hee
           is
           said
           to
           
             walke
             with
             God
          
           :
           if
           thou
           doest
           so
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           signe
           that
           thou
           lovest
           GOD
           ;
           for
           to
           walke
           with
           a
           thing
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           best
           argument
           that
           thou
           lovest
           it
           .
           Let
           a
           man
           professe
           never
           so
           much
           love
           to
           a
           freind
           ,
           if
           he
           will
           not
           walke
           with
           him
           ,
           it
           is
           but
           in
           shew
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           truth
           .
           If
           thou
           wouldest
           shew
           thy
           love
           to
           God
           ,
           why
           doest
           thou
           not
           walke
           with
           him
           ?
           If
           there
           bee
           a
           freind
           that
           thou
           lovest
           ,
           doest
           thou
           not
           desire
           to
           bee
           with
           him
           ?
           And
           when
           thou
           art
           in
           company
           with
           him
           ,
           is
           it
           not
           a
           signe
           also
           of
           respect
           .
           As
           when
           many
           are
           together
           ,
           all
           goe
           to
           
           the
           chiefe
           man
           :
           so
           thou
           must
           walke
           with
           GOD.
           You
           know
           what
           GOD
           saith
           to
           
             Abraham
             ,
             Gen.
          
           17.1
           .
           
             I
             am
             God
             All-sufficient
             :
             walke
             with
             me
             ,
             and
             hee
             thou
             perfect
             .
          
           Marke
           here
           the
           connection
           :
           as
           if
           he
           should
           say
           ,
           Abraham
           ,
           when
           I
           desire
           this
           ,
           thou
           shouldest
           withdraw
           thy selfe
           from
           all
           other
           creatures
           ,
           and
           things
           ,
           to
           walke
           with
           me
           :
           know
           that
           there
           is
           great
           reason
           for
           it
           ,
           for
           
             I
             am
             All-sufficient
          
           ,
           thou
           needest
           no
           other
           .
           If
           thou
           hast
           a
           friend
           all-sufficient
           ,
           hast
           thou
           not
           need
           to
           walke
           with
           him
           ?
           But
           as
           wee
           shewed
           you
           ,
           God
           is
           in
           stead
           of
           ten
           thousand
           friends
           .
           A
           man
           needs
           many
           friends
           ,
           a
           friend
           at
           Court
           ,
           a
           friend
           at
           home
           ,
           a
           friend
           abroad
           ,
           to
           be
           there
           where
           hee
           himselfe
           cannot
           bee
           :
           but
           wheresoever
           thou
           goest
           ,
           the
           Lord
           is
           with
           thee
           :
           if
           into
           banishment
           ,
           banishment
           is
           nothing
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           if
           I
           might
           have
           all
           my
           companions
           with
           mee
           ;
           now
           remember
           ,
           that
           GOD
           is
           with
           thee
           :
           if
           thou
           goest
           into
           imprisonment
           ,
           hee
           is
           there
           .
           A
           man
           will
           say
           ,
           that
           no
           friend
           in
           the
           world
           can
           doe
           so
           ,
           but
           yet
           the
           Lord
           doth
           .
           When
           Iacob
           went
           to
           
             Padax
             Aram
          
           ,
           GOD
           promised
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           goe
           with
           him
           ,
           Ioseph
           ,
           when
           he
           went
           into
           prison
           ,
           GOD
           went
           with
           him
           :
           and
           with
           Paul
           when
           he
           was
           in
           bonds
           .
           And
           Abraham
           was
           banished
           into
           a
           strange
           Country
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           tells
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           bee
           with
           him
           there
           :
           and
           that
           makes
           a
           mans
           home
           and
           country
           ,
           and
           liberty
           to
           bee
           every
           where
           ,
           hee
           is
           at
           home
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           a
           broad
           ;
           and
           at
           liberty
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           in
           prison
           .
           Now
           therefore
           let
           a
           man
           consider
           this
           ,
           
           that
           wheresoever
           he
           is
           ,
           yet
           GOD
           is
           with
           him
           ;
           who
           is
           able
           to
           direct
           us
           in
           all
           our
           doubts
           ,
           to
           defend
           us
           in
           all
           danger
           ,
           and
           to
           provide
           for
           us
           in
           all
           our
           necessities
           .
           And
           then
           consider
           also
           what
           benefit
           comes
           by
           this
           ;
           thou
           shalt
           grow
           acquainted
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           then
           thou
           canst
           finde
           the
           way
           to
           him
           upon
           all
           occasions
           whatsoever
           ,
           when
           other
           men
           cannot
           .
           Another
           man
           would
           faine
           goe
           to
           GOD
           ,
           but
           he
           knowes
           not
           the
           way
           .
           Iob.
           22.21
           .
           
             Acquaint
             now
             thy selfe
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             be
             at
             peace
             ,
             thereby
             good
             shall
             come
             unto
             thee
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           serve
           GOD
           ,
           and
           thou
           shalt
           prosper
           .
           The
           meaning
           is
           this
           ,
           one
           that
           is
           acquainted
           with
           GOD
           ,
           when
           he
           hath
           any
           thing
           to
           doe
           ,
           he
           may
           goe
           to
           GOD
           ,
           and
           get
           helpe
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           so
           bring
           his
           enterprises
           to
           passe
           :
           he
           knowes
           the
           way
           to
           put
           up
           a
           prayer
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           shall
           finde
           a
           present
           helpe
           upon
           all
           occasions
           .
        
         
           So
           consider
           in
           the
           time
           of
           death
           ;
           if
           thou
           hast
           accustomed
           thy selfe
           to
           walke
           with
           God
           ,
           if
           in
           thy
           life
           time
           thou
           hast
           beene
           acquainted
           with
           him
           ,
           death
           will
           be
           no
           death
           to
           thee
           .
           Death
           indeede
           is
           bitter
           ,
           because
           it
           drawes
           a
           man
           from
           his
           home
           ,
           from
           his
           friends
           and
           acquaintance
           ,
           and
           into
           a
           strange
           place
           :
           and
           therefore
           you
           use
           to
           say
           ,
           we
           know
           not
           what
           we
           shall
           have
           hereafter
           ,
           we
           know
           what
           we
           have
           here
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           soule
           trembles
           at
           it
           .
           Whence
           comes
           this
           ,
           but
           because
           we
           have
           not
           beene
           wonted
           to
           walke
           with
           the
           LORD
           ?
           Is
           it
           a
           great
           thing
           for
           him
           to
           die
           ,
           when
           he
           hath
           the
           same
           company
           ,
           and
           
           the
           same
           friends
           with
           him
           still
           ?
           It
           is
           
             but
             chancing
             the
             place
             ,
             not
             his
             company
             :
          
           one
           of
           the
           speeches
           repeated
           by
           the
           Authour
           at
           his
           death
           :
           for
           he
           is
           present
           every
           where
           .
           Therefore
           our
           duty
           thence
           is
           ,
           no
           maintaine
           such
           a
           constant
           communion
           with
           him
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           be
           able
           to
           fetch
           helpe
           ,
           and
           comfort
           ,
           and
           direction
           from
           him
           ,
           so
           that
           we
           neede
           not
           turne
           aside
           to
           the
           creatures
           ,
           and
           be
           dependent
           upon
           them
           .
           And
           indeed
           one
           that
           is
           acquainted
           with
           the
           LORD
           ,
           and
           hath
           full
           communion
           with
           him
           ,
           may
           be
           satisfied
           with
           that
           alone
           :
           for
           what
           is
           it
           that
           makes
           a
           man
           to
           desire
           company
           ?
           It
           ariseth
           from
           these
           two
           things
           .
        
         
           
           First
           ,
           partly
           because
           one
           would
           have
           fit
           objects
           to
           exercise
           his
           faculties
           upon
           :
           which
           if
           hee
           had
           not
           ,
           they
           would
           languish
           ,
           and
           a
           wearisomnesse
           would
           grow
           upon
           them
           .
        
         
           
           Secondly
           ,
           because
           hee
           would
           have
           knowledge
           and
           direction
           ,
           and
           helpe
           and
           advice
           ,
           and
           comfort
           brought
           into
           his
           empty
           heart
           ,
           by
           such
           friends
           as
           are
           able
           to
           suggest
           it
           to
           him
           :
           and
           therefore
           they
           desire
           company
           .
           Now
           shall
           they
           not
           finde
           this
           in
           the
           Lord
           more
           than
           in
           any
           creature
           ?
           Is
           not
           he
           then
           the
           worthiest
           and
           the
           highest
           object
           ,
           on
           whom
           they
           should
           bestow
           their
           thoughts
           ?
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           cannot
           he
           fill
           thy
           heart
           with
           joy
           and
           comfort
           ?
           is
           not
           he
           onely
           wise
           to
           give
           thee
           direction
           upon
           all
           occasions
           ?
           and
           is
           there
           any
           then
           that
           thou
           shouldest
           choose
           to
           walke
           with
           more
           than
           with
           him
           ?
           Every
           man
           ,
           the
           more
           
           faith
           he
           hath
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           wisedome
           he
           hath
           ,
           the
           more
           able
           hee
           is
           to
           walke
           with
           GOD
           ,
           and
           with
           himselfe
           :
           the
           more
           unbeleeving
           ,
           and
           weake
           ,
           and
           unconstant
           ,
           the
           more
           unable
           hee
           is
           to
           be
           alone
           .
           And
           the
           ground
           of
           it
           is
           :
           
             By
             faith
             a
             man
             walkes
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             by
             reflection
             hee
             walkes
             with
             himselfe
             .
          
           There
           are
           two
           companions
           which
           a
           man
           needes
           never
           to
           be
           destitute
           of
           ,
           GOD
           and
           himselfe
           .
        
         
           
           First
           ,
           a
           man
           walkes
           by
           faith
           when
           hee
           sees
           GOD
           present
           ,
           and
           speaking
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           hee
           speakes
           againe
           to
           the
           LORD
           :
           and
           the
           stronger
           a
           mans
           faith
           is
           ,
           the
           more
           he
           doth
           it
           .
        
         
           
           Againe
           ,
           a
           man
           walkes
           with
           himselfe
           by
           reflection
           on
           his
           owne
           actions
           ,
           and
           heart
           ,
           and
           wayes
           ;
           a
           beast
           cannot
           walke
           with
           it selfe
           ,
           because
           it
           cannot
           recoyle
           and
           turne
           in
           upon
           it selfe
           ;
           neither
           can
           children
           or
           fooles
           ,
           or
           weake
           and
           unconstant
           men
           :
           therefore
           they
           cannot
           be
           without
           company
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           hell
           to
           them
           to
           be
           alone
           ;
           and
           the
           lesse
           a
           mans
           wisedome
           is
           ,
           the
           more
           he
           complaines
           of
           want
           of
           company
           .
        
         
           Seeing
           therefore
           God
           is
           every
           where
           present
           ,
           labour
           to
           strengthen
           thy
           faith
           in
           that
           his
           presence
           ,
           and
           so
           thou
           maist
           still
           be
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           walke
           with
           him
           .
        
         
           And
           then
           secondly
           ,
           labour
           to
           speake
           to
           thy selfe
           ,
           to
           reproove
           and
           admonish
           thy selfe
           ,
           to
           consider
           thine
           owne
           wayes
           and
           actions
           ,
           to
           cheare
           and
           comfort
           thy selfe
           ,
           (
           for
           these
           are
           all
           the
           actions
           of
           one
           that
           makes
           himselfe
           a
           companion
           :
           )
           and
           hee
           that
           doth
           these
           things
           ,
           shall
           
           never
           complaine
           of
           want
           of
           company
           ,
           and
           solitarinesse
           .
        
         
           
           Sixthly
           ,
           If
           God
           bee
           every
           where
           present
           ,
           then
           he
           is
           present
           to
           observe
           all
           the
           sinnes
           that
           thou
           committest
           ,
           and
           to
           observe
           all
           the
           good
           that
           thou
           doest
           .
           Then
           make
           this
           use
           of
           it
           :
           that
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           Lord
           should
           be
           a
           restraint
           to
           keepe
           thee
           from
           sinning
           ,
           on
           the
           one
           hand
           ,
           and
           it
           should
           incourage
           thee
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           to
           abound
           in
           every
           good
           worke
           .
           
           Therefore
           a
           man
           should
           say
           thus
           with
           himselfe
           :
           I
           dare
           not
           doe
           this
           ,
           because
           God
           is
           present
           ,
           he
           stands
           by
           and
           lookes
           on
           .
           It
           was
           Iosephs
           reason
           to
           his
           Mistres
           .
           Though
           we
           be
           alone
           ,
           yet
           God
           is
           present
           ,
           and
           beholdes
           it
           :
           And
           
             how
             can
             I
             doe
             this
             great
             wickednesse
             ,
             and
             sinne
             against
             God
             ,
          
           As
           if
           he
           should
           say
           ;
           though
           we
           see
           him
           not
           ,
           yet
           he
           is
           present
           ,
           and
           sees
           it
           ,
           and
           knowes
           it
           .
           And
           not
           onely
           say
           ,
           I
           dare
           not
           doe
           it
           ,
           but
           thou
           shouldest
           say
           ,
           I
           dare
           not
           so
           much
           as
           thinke
           it
           :
           for
           he
           beholdes
           the
           thoughts
           .
           You
           shall
           see
           an
           excellent
           place
           for
           this
           ,
           if
           you
           compare
           Iob.
           31.
           verse
           :
           1.
           and
           4.
           together
           ,
           it
           is
           one
           continued
           speech
           .
           
             I
             have
             made
             a
             covenant
             with
             mine
             eyes
             :
             why
             then
             should
             I
             thinke
             upon
             a
             maid
             ?
             Doth
             not
             hee
             see
             my
             wayes
             and
             count
             all
             my
             steps
             ?
          
           As
           if
           hee
           should
           say
           ;
           I
           durst
           not
           give
           so
           much
           as
           give
           liberty
           to
           my
           thoughts
           ,
           because
           hee
           beheld
           all
           my
           wayes
           .
           it
           is
           a
           question
           which
           those
           that
           feare
           God
           have
           beene
           wont
           to
           aske
           ;
           How
           shall
           I
           doe
           to
           bee
           rid
           of
           such
           and
           such
           thoughts
           ,
           that
           haunt
           mee
           continually
           ?
           I
           would
           very
           faine
           bee
           rid
           of
           them
           .
           This
           is
           an
           excellent
           
           way
           :
           to
           consider
           that
           GOD
           himselfe
           stands
           by
           annd
           knowes
           all
           thy
           thoughts
           ,
           and
           takes
           notice
           of
           them
           .
           As
           put
           this
           case
           ;
           Suppose
           a
           wise
           and
           godly
           man
           should
           stand
           by
           and
           take
           notice
           of
           all
           thy
           base
           thoughts
           ,
           that
           passe
           through
           thy
           heart
           ,
           wouldest
           thou
           not
           bee
           ashamed
           of
           thy selfe
           ?
           If
           thy
           body
           were
           made
           a
           glasse
           ,
           and
           men
           should
           see
           all
           thy
           thoughts
           through
           it
           ,
           wouldst
           thou
           not
           bee
           ashamed
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           carefull
           in
           them
           ,
           as
           wee
           are
           of
           our
           actions
           now
           before
           men
           ?
           Now
           to
           consider
           that
           the
           Lord
           beholds
           them
           ,
           to
           consider
           that
           he
           sees
           every
           thought
           ,
           (
           the
           least
           whereof
           is
           no
           light
           matter
           ,
           )
           this
           would
           be
           a
           meanes
           to
           restraine
           thee
           .
           Nay
           consider
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           doth
           not
           onely
           behold
           them
           ,
           but
           he
           ponders
           all
           thy
           actions
           ,
           to
           giue
           thee
           the
           fruit
           of
           them
           :
           so
           that
           God
           doth
           not
           stand
           by
           as
           a
           meere
           looker
           on
           ,
           but
           he
           takes
           such
           notice
           of
           all
           thy
           thoughts
           ,
           that
           passe
           through
           thy
           heart
           ,
           and
           all
           thy
           vaine
           words
           ,
           that
           he
           weighes
           them
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           .
           And
           therefore
           hee
           is
           said
           in
           Scripture
           so
           often
           ,
           to
           
             ponder
             our
             wayes
          
           .
           He
           puts
           thy
           sins
           ,
           and
           those
           lusts
           in
           one
           ballance
           ,
           and
           his
           censure
           in
           the
           other
           ;
           and
           gives
           thee
           according
           :
           he
           puts
           weight
           for
           weight
           ;
           he
           gives
           thee
           correction
           ,
           if
           thou
           art
           his
           child
           ,
           and
           judgement
           if
           thou
           bee
           wicked
           .
           Therefore
           thou
           must
           consider
           who
           it
           is
           that
           knowes
           them
           ;
           what
           a
           one
           he
           is
           :
           as
           it
           is
           in
           Rev.
           2.
           when
           he
           tells
           his
           Churches
           that
           hee
           knowes
           them
           all
           ,
           then
           hee
           describes
           himselfe
           ,
           what
           a
           one
           he
           is
           :
           as
           his
           eyes
           to
           be
           of
           flaming
           fire
           ,
           and
           his
           feete
           like
           brasse
           .
           This
           ,
           if
           considered
           ,
           
           would
           make
           a
           man
           to
           looke
           about
           him
           .
           If
           there
           was
           a
           company
           set
           together
           ,
           and
           there
           was
           an
           informer
           standing
           by
           ,
           and
           did
           note
           downe
           in
           his
           table-book
           what
           they
           did
           ,
           and
           did
           declare
           it
           to
           their
           enemies
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           King
           and
           Counsell
           ,
           men
           would
           be
           exceeding
           wary
           ,
           they
           would
           ponder
           every
           word
           before
           they
           spake
           :
           so
           when
           GOD
           is
           present
           ,
           and
           beholdeth
           all
           that
           thou
           doest
           ;
           hast
           thou
           not
           reason
           much
           more
           to
           consider
           thy
           wayes
           ?
           Men
           say
           indeed
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           is
           present
           every
           where
           ,
           but
           our
           lives
           shew
           that
           wee
           thinke
           like
           the
           Atheists
           in
           Iob
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           shut
           up
           in
           the
           thicke
           clouds
           ,
           and
           cannot
           see
           through
           them
           .
           Yea
           there
           is
           noe
           man
           ,
           but
           needs
           an
           increase
           of
           faith
           in
           this
           point
           .
           For
           if
           it
           were
           fully
           believed
           ,
           it
           could
           not
           be
           ,
           but
           that
           wee
           should
           take
           more
           heed
           to
           our
           wayes
           and
           thoughts
           than
           we
           doe
           .
           Therefore
           to
           convince
           you
           of
           and
           perswade
           you
           to
           this
           ,
           I
           will
           name
           two
           places
           .
           One
           you
           shall
           finde
           in
           Ephe.
           4.6
           .
           
             One
             God
             ,
             one
             Lord
             ,
             who
             is
             aboue
             you
             all
             ,
             and
             in
             you
             all
             ,
             and
             through
             all
             .
          
           First
           he
           is
           
             above
             all
          
           .
           As
           a
           man
           that
           stands
           above
           can
           see
           all
           that
           is
           done
           below
           :
           so
           the
           Lord
           lookes
           downe
           ,
           and
           beholds
           all
           that
           is
           done
           on
           earth
           ,
           as
           a
           man
           in
           an
           high
           place
           ,
           sees
           all
           that
           is
           done
           below
           .
        
         
           But
           it
           may
           bee
           objected
           ,
           though
           a
           man
           be
           aboue
           ,
           yet
           there
           may
           be
           some
           corners
           ,
           some
           rockes
           and
           dens
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           may
           hide
           himselfe
           from
           the
           eyes
           of
           him
           that
           is
           aboue
           him
           :
           therefore
           it
           is
           added
           ,
           
             who
             is
             in
             you
             all
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           beholds
           every
           thought
           ,
           every
           secret
           place
           ,
           every
           
           corner
           of
           our
           hearts
           :
           he
           is
           
             in
             you
             all
             ,
             and
             through
             all
             .
          
           This
           you
           shall
           find
           more
           at
           large
           in
           Psa.
           139.1
           .
           
             O
             Lord
             thou
             hast
             searched
             me
             and
             knowne
             me
             ,
             thou
             knowest
             my
             downe
             sitting
             and
             mine
             up
             rising
             ,
             thou
             understandest
             my
             thoughts
             afarre
             off
             &c.
             
          
           The
           meaning
           of
           it
           is
           this
           .
           David
           labours
           to
           perswade
           his
           owne
           heart
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           present
           with
           him
           ;
           and
           he
           doth
           it
           by
           the
           argument
           :
           If
           I
           goe
           forward
           the
           Lord
           is
           there
           ;
           if
           on
           this
           side
           or
           that
           side
           ,
           yet
           still
           he
           is
           present
           ,
           he
           compasseth
           me
           round
           about
           ,
           he
           is
           behind
           and
           before
           :
           therefore
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           not
           a
           word
           that
           I
           speake
           or
           a
           thought
           that
           I
           thinke
           ,
           but
           he
           sees
           and
           heares
           all
           .
           Yea
           ,
           
             he
             knowes
             my
             thoughts
             afarre
             off
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           as
           a
           man
           that
           knowes
           what
           rootes
           he
           hath
           in
           his
           garden
           ,
           though
           there
           be
           not
           a
           flower
           appeares
           ,
           yet
           he
           can
           say
           ,
           when
           the
           spring
           comes
           ,
           this
           and
           this
           will
           come
           up
           ,
           because
           he
           knowes
           the
           garden
           ,
           and
           knowes
           what
           roots
           are
           there
           :
           So
           the
           Lord
           knowes
           a
           mans
           thoughts
           afarre
           off
           ,
           because
           he
           knowes
           the
           principles
           that
           are
           within
           ,
           and
           he
           knowes
           what
           they
           would
           doe
           ,
           when
           occasion
           is
           offered
           ;
           and
           therefore
           saith
           David
           ,
           I
           have
           cause
           to
           feare
           exceedingly
           before
           him
           .
           Nay
           ,
           he
           doth
           not
           onely
           see
           mens
           
             thoughts
             afarre
             off
          
           ,
           but
           he
           will
           judge
           you
           afarre
           off
           for
           them
           .
           Wee
           use
           to
           destroy
           hemlocke
           even
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           winter
           ,
           because
           wee
           know
           what
           it
           will
           doe
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           suffered
           to
           grow
           :
           so
           the
           Lord
           doth
           cut
           off
           men
           long
           before
           ,
           because
           ,
           he
           knowes
           that
           they
           will
           doe
           this
           and
           this
           .
           Such
           passages
           of
           his
           providence
           there
           
           may
           be
           ,
           as
           to
           cut
           off
           children
           and
           yong
           men
           out
           of
           the
           foresight
           of
           the
           evill
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           doe
           to
           his
           Church
           ,
           because
           he
           knowes
           their
           thoughts
           afarre
           off
           .
        
         
           So
           hee
           knowes
           thy
           thoughts
           for
           good
           afarre
           off
           :
           therefore
           though
           a
           child
           of
           God
           may
           bee
           cut
           off
           in
           some
           undiscovered
           sinne
           ,
           when
           hee
           hath
           not
           actually
           repented
           ,
           yet
           GOD
           forgives
           it
           him
           ,
           because
           he
           knowes
           what
           he
           would
           doe
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           time
           to
           repent
           ,
           and
           should
           come
           to
           discover
           it
           :
           and
           therefore
           GOD
           judgeth
           him
           accordingly
           :
           and
           likewise
           if
           wee
           have
           begun
           any
           good
           worke
           ,
           if
           we
           be
           cut
           off
           before
           we
           have
           finished
           it
           ,
           yet
           remember
           ,
           that
           GOD
           knowes
           what
           wee
           would
           doe
           .
           And
           seing
           hee
           doth
           this
           ,
           we
           should
           learne
           ,
           exceedingly
           to
           feare
           before
           him
           ,
           to
           ponder
           our
           owne
           thoughts
           and
           speeches
           ,
           seing
           GOD
           himselfe
           takes
           notice
           fo
           them
           .
        
         
           So
           it
           should
           bee
           a
           continuall
           incouragement
           to
           consider
           that
           GOD
           takes
           notice
           of
           all
           the
           good
           that
           we
           doe
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           the
           evill
           :
           Rev.
           2.
           and
           3.
           
           
             I
             know
             thy
             workes
             ,
             thy
             labour
             and
             thy
             patience
             ,
             I
             know
             thy
             sufferings
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           when
           a
           man
           is
           miscalled
           ,
           slandered
           ,
           and
           evill
           spoken
           of
           ,
           because
           he
           serves
           and
           feares
           God
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           none
           of
           the
           worlds
           owne
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           shewes
           forth
           its
           hatred
           in
           word
           ,
           when
           it
           cannot
           in
           deed
           ;
           (
           for
           malice
           must
           have
           some
           vent
           )
           yet
           
             I
             know
             thy
             sufferings
          
           ,
           and
           let
           it
           bee
           inough
           that
           
             I
             know
             them
          
           and
           register
           them
           :
           there
           is
           not
           the
           least
           suffering
           but
           I
           take
           notice
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           it
           shall
           bee
           
           rewarded
           .
           Againe
           ,
           men
           take
           much
           paines
           ,
           and
           no
           man
           regardes
           it
           ;
           yet
           God
           takes
           notice
           of
           their
           labour
           ,
           and
           their
           paines
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           their
           workes
           onely
           ,
           but
           their
           labour
           in
           doing
           them
           ,
           and
           sees
           what
           ends
           they
           put
           upon
           all
           .
           Againe
           ,
           men
           put
           up
           injuries
           ,
           and
           suffer
           much
           wrong
           ,
           yet
           saith
           the
           
             Lord
             ,
             I
             know
             thy
             patience
             &c.
             
          
           What
           is
           said
           of
           this
           may
           be
           said
           of
           all
           other
           good
           actions
           .
           And
           it
           is
           a
           great
           honour
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           content
           with
           this
           ,
           that
           he
           alone
           knowes
           it
           .
           And
           so
           we
           may
           be
           well
           inough
           ;
           for
           his
           knowledge
           will
           bring
           in
           a
           sure
           fruit
           with
           it
           ,
           as
           he
           saith
           to
           
             Iacob
             .
             Gen.
          
           31.
           
           I
           know
           all
           the
           labour
           thou
           hast
           done
           unto
           me
           .
           And
           what
           followed
           that
           ?
           Why
           ,
           God
           taught
           Iacob
           how
           to
           inlarge
           his
           wages
           ,
           and
           so
           translated
           Labans
           substance
           to
           him
           .
           So
           Psa.
           1.
           last
           .
           The
           meaning
           is
           ,
           the
           
             Lord
             knowes
             the
             way
             of
             the
             righteous
             ,
          
           and
           therefore
           it
           doth
           prosper
           ,
           and
           shall
           .
           And
           he
           
             knowes
             the
             way
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             shall
             perish
             ,
          
           Therefore
           it
           is
           inough
           to
           us
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           present
           ,
           and
           sees
           it
           ,
           and
           knowes
           it
           .
        
         
           Againe
           this
           should
           stire
           us
           up
           to
           good
           duties
           ,
           seeing
           he
           is
           alwaies
           present
           ;
           you
           dnow
           souldiers
           though
           they
           are
           some
           what
           cowardly
           otherwise
           ,
           yet
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           Generall
           ,
           if
           hee
           looke
           on
           they
           will
           adventure
           much
           :
           so
           servants
           that
           are
           otherwise
           idle
           ,
           yet
           they
           will
           doe
           eye-service
           ,
           they
           will
           worke
           while
           the
           Master
           lookes
           on
           :
           so
           when
           we
           consider
           that
           the
           Lord
           stands
           by
           ,
           and
           lookes
           on
           ,
           and
           takes
           notice
           what
           paines
           we
           take
           ,
           how
           we
           doe
           fight
           his
           battells
           ,
           
           and
           what
           wee
           doe
           for
           him
           ,
           it
           should
           incourage
           us
           and
           makes
           us
           
             abundant
             in
             the
             worke
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           seeing
           we
           
             know
             ,
             that
             our
             labour
             is
             not
             in
             vaine
             in
             the
             Lord.
          
           Nay
           it
           is
           an
           incouragement
           against
           the
           discouragement
           of
           men
           ;
           thou
           maist
           have
           discouragement
           from
           friends
           ,
           from
           neighbours
           ,
           and
           the
           place
           where
           thou
           livest
           :
           yet
           let
           this
           bee
           thy
           comfort
           ,
           the
           Lord
           is
           present
           ;
           hee
           knowes
           thy
           dwelling
           ,
           thy
           neighbours
           ,
           who
           is
           for
           thee
           ,
           and
           who
           against
           thee
           ,
           he
           knowes
           the
           difficulties
           thou
           meetest
           with
           any
           performāce
           ,
           he
           knowes
           what
           hindrāce
           thou
           hast
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           there
           in
           the
           verse
           :
           13.
           
           
             I
             know
             thy
             workes
             ,
             and
             where
             thou
             dwellest
             ,
             even
             where
             Sathans
             seat
             is
             ,
             and
             thou
             holdest
             fast
             my
             name
             ,
             and
             hast
             not
             denied
             my
             faith
             ,
             even
             in
             those
             dayes
             wherein
             Antipas
             was
             my
             faithfull
             Martyr
             ,
             who
             was
             slaine
             among
             you
             ,
             where
             Sathan
             dwelleth
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Vse
            
             7
          
           Seventhly
           ,
           this
           should
           bee
           an
           exceeding
           great
           terrour
           to
           all
           men
           that
           remaine
           in
           the
           state
           of
           unregeneration
           .
           The
           Lord
           is
           their
           enemy
           ,
           and
           they
           have
           such
           an
           enemy
           from
           whome
           they
           cannot
           fly
           or
           escape
           ,
           
           which
           is
           a
           miserable
           thing
           .
           On
           earth
           if
           man
           have
           an
           enemy
           in
           one
           place
           ,
           if
           he
           goe
           to
           another
           he
           is
           free
           ;
           if
           he
           have
           an
           enemy
           in
           one
           land
           ,
           yet
           he
           may
           fly
           to
           another
           ,
           and
           there
           be
           free
           ;
           and
           how
           ever
           ,
           yet
           when
           he
           dies
           ,
           he
           shall
           bee
           
             free
             from
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             oppressors
             ,
             and
             the
             wearied
             shall
             bee
             at
             rest
             ,
          
           as
           Iob
           saith
           ;
           his
           enemy
           can
           follow
           him
           no
           further
           :
           But
           consider
           what
           an
           enemy
           God
           is
           ,
           who
           is
           every
           where
           present
           ;
           fly
           whither
           thou
           canst
           ,
           he
           followes
           
           thee
           ,
           if
           thou
           goest
           into
           another
           Country
           ,
           hee
           will
           be
           with
           thee
           there
           ;
           or
           if
           thou
           diest
           and
           goe
           into
           another
           world
           ,
           yet
           still
           he
           followes
           thee
           .
           I
           presse
           it
           the
           rather
           ,
           because
           ,
           when
           some
           great
           man
           makes
           request
           to
           a
           man
           ,
           and
           God
           commands
           the
           contrary
           ;
           when
           the
           commands
           of
           God
           and
           men
           differ
           ,
           they
           will
           rather
           make
           God
           their
           enemy
           than
           a
           powerfull
           man.
           Thus
           men
           wrench
           their
           consciences
           ,
           because
           they
           choose
           rather
           GODS
           enmity
           than
           mens
           .
           Doe
           but
           consider
           what
           it
           is
           ,
           to
           have
           the
           Lord
           your
           enemy
           ,
           he
           will
           meet
           thee
           in
           every
           place
           :
           Though
           man
           be
           thy
           enemy
           ,
           yet
           he
           meetes
           not
           with
           thee
           every
           where
           ;
           if
           thou
           be
           in
           thy
           chamber
           ,
           hee
           cannot
           come
           at
           thee
           ,
           but
           God
           will
           meete
           with
           thee
           there
           .
           And
           how
           will
           he
           meet
           thee
           ?
           Hee
           will
           meet
           thee
           as
           a
           Lyon
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           Beare
           robbed
           of
           her
           whelpes
           .
           You
           shall
           see
           how
           the
           Lord
           expresseth
           it
           :
           Amos
           9.2.3.4
           .
           
           
             Though
             they
             digge
             into
             Hell
             ,
             thence
             shall
             my
             hand
             take
             them
             :
             though
             they
             climbe
             up
             to
             heaven
             ,
             thence
             will
             I
             bring
             them
             downe
             .
             &c.
          
           It
           is
           a
           common
           opinion
           ,
           that
           if
           men
           have
           strong
           freinds
           ,
           strong
           Towers
           ,
           and
           a
           strong
           Land
           ,
           that
           is
           well
           beset
           the
           Sea
           ,
           and
           clifts
           ,
           or
           great
           estates
           that
           will
           defend
           them
           ;
           then
           they
           are
           safe
           :
           but
           if
           the
           Lord
           be
           thine
           enemy
           ,
           none
           of
           these
           will
           doe
           thee
           any
           good
           ,
           verse
           2.4
           .
           and
           yet
           if
           a
           man
           hath
           made
           peace
           with
           his
           enemies
           ,
           he
           thinkes
           himselfe
           safe
           ,
           as
           if
           there
           were
           no
           other
           enemy
           but
           mortall
           men
           .
           So
           the
           Iewes
           not
           being
           killed
           ,
           but
           going
           into
           captivity
           onely
           ,
           thought
           their
           lives
           safe
           ,
           their
           peace
           
           made
           :
           but
           ,
           saith
           the
           
             Lord
             ,
             If
             you
             goe
             into
             captivity
             ,
             yet
             there
             I
             will
             command
             the
             sword
             to
             slay
             you
             :
          
           verse
           4.
           
           The
           meaning
           is
           this
           :
           no
           condition
           that
           a
           man
           can
           be
           in
           ,
           no
           greatnesse
           ,
           though
           he
           be
           compassed
           about
           with
           friends
           and
           safety
           on
           every
           side
           ,
           can
           availe
           ,
           if
           God
           be
           his
           enemy
           ;
           he
           
             will
             pull
             thee
             from
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             sea
          
           :
           verse
           3.
           and
           which
           yet
           is
           an
           hard
           thing
           ,
           to
           finde
           a
           man
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           sea
           :
           and
           all
           this
           is
           but
           to
           describe
           that
           no
           condition
           is
           safe
           ,
           when
           God
           is
           a
           mans
           enemy
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           much
           for
           this
           Attribute
           .
        
         
           
             THE
             EIGHTH
             ATTRIBVTE
             OF
             GOD
             ;
          
           
             
               His
               Omnipotence
               .
            
             
               THE
               next
               Attribute
               is
               the
               Omnipotence
               of
               GOD
               :
               
               for
               wee
               tolde
               you
               ,
               that
               this
               Infinitenesse
               of
               GOD
               consisted
               in
               foure
               things
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               In
               the
               
                 Infinitenesse
                 of
                 his
                 presence
              
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               In
               the
               
                 Infinitenesse
                 of
                 his
                 power
              
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               In
               the
               
                 Infinitenesse
                 of
                 his
                 wisedome
              
               .
            
             
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               In
               the
               
                 Absolutenesse
                 of
                 his
                 will.
              
               The
               first
               of
               these
               we
               have
               spoken
               of
               his
               Omnipresence
               :
               now
               we
               come
               to
               speake
               of
               his
               Omnipotence
               .
            
             
               I
               will
               not
               stand
               to
               prove
               it
               .
               It
               is
               observed
               by
               some
               Divines
               ,
               
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 almighty
              
               ,
               is
               expressed
               seventy
               times
               in
               the
               Scripture
               .
               Mat.
               19.26
               .
               Luke
               1.39
               .
               
                 To
                 God
                 nothing
                 is
                 impossible
                 .
                 He
                 doth
                 whatsoever
                 he
                 will
                 :
              
               and
               in
               Genesis
               ,
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 The
                 God
                 almighty
                 be
                 with
                 thee
                 ,
                 &c.
                 Genes
                 .
              
               28.3
               .
            
             
               In
               handling
               this
               Attribute
               ,
               I
               will
               shew
               you
               what
               it
               is
               ,
               and
               the
               reasons
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               objections
               against
               it
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               done
               in
               the
               rest
               .
            
             
               The
               Omnipotence
               of
               God
               lyes
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               hee
               is
               able
               to
               doe
               whatsoever
               is
               absolutely
               ,
               simply
               ,
               and
               generally
               possible
               to
               be
               done
               .
               Other
               things
               can
               doe
               what
               is
               possible
               to
               doe
               in
               their
               owne
               kinde
               ;
               as
               fire
               can
               doe
               what
               belongs
               to
               fire
               to
               doe
               ;
               and
               a
               Lion
               can
               doe
               what
               is
               possible
               for
               him
               to
               doe
               :
               so
               men
               ,
               and
               Angels
               :
               but
               no
               creature
               can
               doe
               what
               is
               simply
               and
               absolutely
               possible
               to
               be
               done
               .
               Now
               whatsoever
               can
               be
               done
               ,
               when
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               thing
               is
               not
               repugnant
               to
               it
               ,
               without
               any
               limitation
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               is
               able
               to
               doe
               :
               and
               herein
               is
               his
               Omnipotence
               seene
               .
               And
               the
               ground
               of
               it
               is
               this
               .
            
             
               Because
               all
               creatures
               are
               put
               into
               their
               severall
               kindes
               ;
               a
               man
               is
               one
               kinde
               of
               creature
               ,
               he
               is
               not
               an
               Angel
               ;
               Angels
               are
               another
               kinde
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               men
               ;
               and
               as
               they
               are
               put
               in
               severall
               kindes
               ,
               and
               hedged
               in
               ,
               and
               limited
               with
               
               bounds
               and
               definitions
               ,
               so
               is
               their
               power
               limited
               ;
               they
               can
               doe
               what
               is
               in
               their
               owne
               sphaere
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               their
               essence
               and
               being
               ,
               such
               is
               their
               power
               :
               But
               the
               Lord
               is
               a
               being
               without
               all
               limits
               and
               restraint
               ,
               an
               absolute
               being
               ,
               and
               an
               unlimited
               essence
               ;
               and
               therefore
               he
               can
               be
               said
               not
               onely
               to
               doe
               things
               within
               such
               a
               compasse
               ,
               within
               this
               or
               that
               kinde
               ,
               but
               whatsoever
               is
               simply
               ,
               and
               absolutely
               possible
               to
               be
               done
               ;
               even
               that
               his
               power
               reacheth
               unto
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               properly
               his
               Omnipotence
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               no
               Attribute
               of
               GOD
               ,
               that
               doth
               need
               a
               greater
               degree
               of
               faith
               than
               this
               :
               therefore
               reasons
               are
               not
               unnecessary
               .
               The
               first
               reason
               therefore
               is
               this
               .
            
             
               
               First
               ,
               consider
               ,
               that
               he
               that
               made
               these
               great
               things
               ,
               he
               that
               made
               the
               highest
               heavens
               ,
               and
               those
               heavens
               that
               thou
               seest
               ,
               he
               that
               made
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               the
               deepe
               sea
               ,
               he
               that
               made
               the
               wind
               ,
               and
               the
               treasures
               of
               snow
               ,
               and
               haile
               ,
               hee
               that
               made
               the
               Angels
               ,
               hee
               that
               wrought
               so
               many
               miracles
               ,
               thou
               must
               thinke
               that
               hee
               that
               doth
               these
               things
               can
               doe
               the
               like
               :
               as
               hee
               that
               hath
               made
               a
               faire
               picture
               or
               statue
               ,
               hee
               can
               make
               another
               ;
               he
               that
               makes
               a
               faire
               house
               ,
               you
               are
               ready
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               able
               to
               build
               another
               .
               Looke
               then
               upon
               his
               great
               workes
               ,
               and
               you
               will
               thinke
               that
               he
               is
               able
               to
               doe
               the
               like
               .
               This
               is
               an
               argument
               very
               frequent
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               when
               there
               is
               any
               occasion
               of
               expressing
               Gods
               great
               power
               to
               bring
               any
               thing
               to
               passe
               :
               as
               hee
               that
               made
               
                 heaven
                 and
                 earth
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 brought
                 the
                 children
                 
                 of
                 Israell
                 out
                 of
                 Egipt
                 ,
              
               he
               
                 that
                 divided
                 the
                 red
                 sea
              
               ,
               he
               
                 that
                 wrought
                 the
                 wonders
                 in
                 Egipt
                 before
                 Pharoh
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 host
              
               ;
               and
               such
               like
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               
               consider
               the
               manner
               how
               the
               Lord
               did
               all
               these
               things
               .
               You
               know
               he
               did
               no
               more
               ,
               but
               say
               ,
               
                 Let
                 there
                 bee
                 light
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 was
                 light
                 :
                 Let
                 the
                 trees
                 bring
                 forth
                 ,
                 let
                 the
                 fishes
                 multiply
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 aire
                 bee
                 filled
                 with
                 fowle
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 so
                 .
              
               Now
               to
               doe
               such
               things
               with
               a
               word
               ,
               with
               such
               facility
               ,
               is
               a
               signe
               of
               an
               infinite
               power
               :
               for
               when
               one
               can
               doe
               great
               things
               ,
               with
               his
               breath
               ,
               or
               little
               finger
               ,
               we
               are
               apt
               to
               say
               ,
               what
               could
               he
               doe
               if
               he
               put
               his
               whole
               strength
               to
               it
               ?
               So
               the
               manner
               of
               his
               working
               doth
               shew
               the
               infinitenesse
               of
               his
               power
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               
               the
               further
               any
               thing
               is
               off
               from
               being
               ,
               the
               more
               power
               it
               requires
               to
               bring
               it
               to
               Being
               .
               As
               take
               base
               materialls
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               greater
               power
               required
               ,
               to
               make
               a
               faire
               building
               of
               them
               ;
               to
               make
               a
               goodly
               statue
               of
               a
               crooked
               piece
               of
               wood
               ,
               is
               harder
               ,
               than
               that
               which
               comes
               neerer
               in
               propinquity
               to
               it
               .
               Now
               no
               being
               at
               all
               is
               in
               a
               thousand
               times
               greater
               distance
               ,
               than
               the
               basest
               materialls
               are
               from
               such
               or
               such
               a
               being
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               power
               must
               bee
               infinitely
               greater
               that
               brings
               it
               to
               being
               .
               Now
               the
               Lord
               hath
               done
               this
               ,
               therefore
               his
               power
               must
               bee
               infinite
               great
               .
               To
               make
               this
               more
               plaine
               to
               you
               ;
               Consider
               what
               it
               is
               that
               restraines
               mans
               power
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               can
               goe
               no
               further
               :
               it
               is
               because
               the
               matter
               will
               not
               permit
               him
               .
               If
               you
               give
               him
               clay
               ,
               and
               straw
               ,
               hee
               can
               
               make
               bricke
               ;
               but
               if
               you
               give
               him
               nothing
               ,
               hee
               can
               doe
               nothing
               :
               so
               if
               you
               give
               him
               timber
               ,
               he
               can
               make
               an
               house
               ;
               but
               if
               you
               give
               him
               none
               of
               these
               ,
               hee
               can
               doe
               nothing
               .
               But
               suppose
               now
               ,
               there
               was
               such
               an
               architectour
               ,
               such
               a
               builder
               ,
               that
               if
               he
               did
               but
               imagine
               the
               modell
               or
               frame
               of
               an
               house
               in
               his
               minde
               ,
               hee
               could
               set
               it
               up
               of
               nothing
               ,
               or
               make
               materialls
               at
               his
               pleasure
               ,
               hee
               could
               make
               it
               as
               bigge
               as
               he
               could
               conceive
               it
               ,
               then
               also
               he
               could
               make
               as
               many
               houses
               as
               hee
               could
               thinke
               of
               ,
               and
               in
               as
               great
               and
               large
               a
               manner
               ,
               as
               hee
               could
               conceive
               ,
               if
               there
               were
               such
               a
               one
               ,
               there
               would
               bee
               no
               restraint
               to
               him
               .
               Now
               the
               Lord
               is
               such
               a
               builder
               ,
               whatsoever
               he
               conceives
               ,
               he
               can
               make
               it
               without
               any
               thing
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               the
               heavens
               and
               the
               earth
               :
               and
               therefore
               there
               is
               no
               restraint
               in
               his
               power
               ,
               as
               there
               is
               in
               the
               creature
               .
            
             
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               consider
               that
               the
               Attributes
               of
               God
               are
               equall
               ,
               and
               needes
               must
               be
               so
               ,
               because
               every
               Attribute
               is
               his
               essence
               ,
               and
               wee
               doe
               but
               distinguish
               then
               in
               our
               understanding
               :
               his
               omnipotencie
               is
               but
               the
               
                 active
                 power
              
               ,
               his
               wll
               ,
               the
               commanding
               ;
               and
               his
               understanding
               ,
               the
               directing
               :
               we
               distinguish
               them
               thus
               .
               But
               in
               him
               they
               are
               all
               one
               .
               Hence
               I
               reason
               thus
               :
               the
               wisedome
               of
               GOD
               ,
               the
               largenesse
               and
               infinitenesse
               of
               his
               understanding
               and
               knowledge
               ,
               what
               is
               it
               not
               able
               to
               conceive
               ?
               You
               know
               men
               are
               able
               to
               thinke
               much
               ,
               and
               Angells
               more
               than
               men
               ,
               but
               GOD
               is
               able
               to
               conceive
               infinitely
               beyond
               them
               :
               For
               
                 his
                 thoughts
                 are
                 above
                 ours
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 heavens
                 
                 are
                 above
                 the
                 earth
                 .
              
               Now
               whatsoever
               hee
               can
               conceive
               ,
               his
               power
               is
               able
               to
               act
               it
               .
               In
               man
               it
               is
               not
               so
               ;
               he
               imagines
               and
               wills
               many
               things
               ,
               but
               his
               power
               falls
               short
               ,
               because
               his
               faculties
               are
               not
               as
               large
               as
               the
               object
               :
               but
               God
               can
               imagine
               infinitely
               ,
               and
               his
               power
               is
               as
               large
               and
               infinite
               as
               his
               wisedome
               :
               therefore
               he
               must
               be
               able
               to
               doe
               things
               that
               are
               infinite
               .
               So
               Psa
               :
               135.
               
               
                 He
                 doth
                 whatsoever
                 he
                 will
              
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               his
               power
               is
               as
               large
               as
               his
               will
               :
               which
               cannot
               bee
               said
               of
               any
               creature
               .
               Consider
               these
               things
               ;
               for
               when
               you
               are
               in
               distresse
               ,
               and
               put
               to
               it
               ,
               you
               shall
               find
               need
               of
               them
               to
               perswade
               you
               that
               God
               is
               Allmighty
               .
            
             
               Now
               I
               come
               to
               answer
               the
               objections
               which
               are
               made
               against
               this
               ,
               which
               are
               these
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Object
                   .
                
                 1
              
               First
               ,
               why
               doth
               GOD
               produce
               no
               infinite
               thing
               ,
               no
               infinite
               effect
               ?
               All
               his
               effects
               are
               finite
               :
               therefore
               we
               cannot
               see
               by
               any
               thing
               hee
               doth
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               omnipotent
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Answ.
                   
                
              
               It
               is
               true
               in
               naturall
               causes
               ,
               and
               such
               causes
               as
               produce
               things
               onely
               like
               to
               themselves
               ,
               which
               are
               called
               univocall
               causes
               ,
               (
               but
               I
               will
               not
               trouble
               you
               with
               that
               distinction
               )
               there
               the
               cause
               goes
               not
               beyond
               the
               effect
               :
               as
               fire
               begets
               fire
               ,
               and
               it
               cannot
               but
               beget
               it
               ,
               and
               it
               cannot
               goe
               beyond
               it
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               a
               naturall
               cause
               ,
               and
               produceth
               effects
               like
               to
               it selfe
               ;
               So
               a
               Lion
               begets
               a
               Lion
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               a
               naturall
               cause
               .
            
             
               But
               there
               are
               causes
               wherein
               it
               is
               not
               so
               ;
               wherein
               you
               must
               not
               say
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               such
               
               effect
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               cause
               doth
               not
               goe
               beyond
               it
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               voluntary
               causes
               ,
               wherein
               the
               cause
               not
               worke
               necessarily
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               liberty
               of
               his
               will
               ,
               and
               he
               may
               be
               able
               to
               doe
               much
               more
               than
               he
               doth
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Object
                   .
                
                 2
              
               2.
               
               There
               are
               some
               things
               which
               GOD
               cannot
               doe
               ,
               as
               things
               that
               are
               past
               ,
               and
               have
               beene
               ,
               hee
               cannot
               cause
               them
               not
               to
               have
               beene
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Answ.
                   
                
              
               The
               reason
               why
               GOD
               cannot
               doe
               these
               things
               ,
               is
               not
               because
               there
               is
               a
               restraint
               of
               his
               power
               ,
               but
               because
               the
               things
               are
               not
               possible
               to
               be
               done
               ;
               because
               he
               cannot
               make
               truth
               to
               be
               falshood
               ,
               or
               things
               that
               are
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               ;
               whatsoever
               implies
               a
               contradiction
               ,
               he
               cannot
               doe
               :
               and
               the
               reason
               is
               ,
               because
               the
               things
               are
               not
               to
               be
               done
               :
               But
               in
               things
               simply
               possible
               ,
               therein
               consists
               his
               omnipotence
               :
               as
               when
               it
               is
               not
               contrary
               to
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               thing
               ,
               as
               when
               the
               praedicate
               is
               not
               repugnant
               to
               the
               nature
               and
               essence
               of
               the
               subject
               ;
               as
               a
               Lyon
               being
               a
               Lyon
               cannot
               be
               a
               man
               ,
               this
               is
               a
               thing
               that
               cannot
               be
               done
               :
               therefore
               it
               is
               no
               impeachment
               to
               his
               omnipotence
               not
               to
               doe
               it
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Object
                   .
                
                 3
              
               3.
               
               God
               cannot
               sinne
               ,
               GOD
               
                 cannot
                 deny
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 he
                 cannot
                 lye
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Answ.
                   
                
              
               We
               need
               not
               answer
               this
               :
               for
               even
               for
               this
               cause
               he
               is
               omnipotent
               ,
               because
               hee
               cannot
               doe
               these
               things
               .
               As
               if
               I
               should
               say
               ,
               the
               Sunne
               is
               
               full
               of
               light
               ,
               it
               cannot
               be
               darke
               .
               These
               are
               the
               expressions
               which
               the
               Scripture
               useth
               :
               as
               Tit.
               1.2
               .
               
                 God
                 cannot
                 lie
              
               :
               and
               2
               Tim.
               2.13
               .
               
                 God
                 cannot
                 deny
                 himselfe
              
               .
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           EIGHTEENTH
           SERMON
           .
        
         
           
             
               EXOD.
               3.13
               ,
               14.
               
            
             
               And
               Moses
               said
               unto
               God
               ,
               Behold
               when
               I
               come
               unto
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               ,
               and
               shall
               say
               unto
               them
               ,
               the
               God
               of
               your
               fathers
               hath
               sent
               mee
               unto
               you
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               say
               unto
               me
               ,
               what
               is
               his
               name
               ;
               what
               shall
               I
               say
               unto
               them
               ?
            
             
               And
               God
               said
               unto
               Moses
               ,
               I
               AM
               ,
               THAT
               I
               AM
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
               Object
               .
            
             4
          
           IF
           GOD
           produceth
           no
           infinite
           effect
           ,
           and
           yet
           is
           infinite
           in
           power
           ,
           that
           power
           which
           being
           never
           brought
           into
           act
           is
           in
           vaine
           .
        
         
           
             
               Answ.
            
             1
          
           To
           this
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           when
           any
           power
           is
           appointed
           and
           destinated
           to
           any
           act
           ,
           it
           is
           so
           
           farre
           in
           vaine
           ,
           as
           it
           doth
           not
           attaine
           to
           that
           end
           and
           act
           :
           as
           bread
           is
           appointed
           to
           nourish
           ;
           if
           it
           doth
           not
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           fit
           for
           the
           end
           to
           which
           it
           is
           made
           ,
           and
           so
           in
           vaine
           :
           I
           may
           say
           the
           same
           of
           every
           thing
           else
           .
           But
           that
           is
           not
           the
           end
           of
           Gods
           power
           ,
           to
           bring
           forth
           any
           effect
           answerable
           to
           it selfe
           :
           for
           his
           power
           (
           to
           speake
           properly
           )
           hath
           no
           end
           ,
           but
           all
           things
           are
           made
           for
           it
           .
           In
           other
           things
           ,
           the
           cause
           is
           proportionable
           for
           its
           end
           :
           but
           he
           himselfe
           is
           the
           cause
           of
           all
           other
           things
           ;
           all
           that
           he
           doth
           ,
           is
           for
           himselfe
           ;
           and
           therefore
           though
           hee
           doth
           not
           produce
           any
           such
           effect
           ,
           yet
           his
           power
           is
           infinite
           .
        
         
           
           Secondly
           ,
           when
           there
           is
           a
           repugnancy
           in
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           thing
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           shortening
           or
           limitation
           of
           his
           power
           .
           Now
           a
           creature
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           a
           creature
           ,
           must
           be
           finite
           :
           And
           the
           Lord
           can
           doe
           what
           may
           be
           done
           :
           but
           to
           make
           a
           creature
           infinite
           ,
           is
           a
           contradiction
           .
           And
           therefore
           if
           hee
           doe
           not
           doe
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           because
           hee
           cannot
           but
           because
           the
           thing
           it selfe
           cannot
           bee
           done
           .
        
         
           Wee
           now
           come
           to
           the
           application
           of
           this
           point
           .
        
         
           
             
               Vse
            
             1
          
           If
           GOD
           be
           Almighty
           ,
           then
           let
           all
           those
           that
           are
           in
           covenant
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           have
           interest
           in
           him
           ,
           that
           can
           say
           ,
           they
           are
           the
           Lords
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           is
           theirs
           ,
           let
           them
           excedingly
           rejoyce
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           an
           
             Almighty
             God
          
           for
           their
           God.
           
           To
           have
           a
           friend
           that
           is
           able
           to
           doe
           all
           things
           ,
           (
           as
           we
           tolde
           you
           before
           ,
           he
           is
           every
           where
           present
           ,
           )
           it
           is
           a
           great
           benefit
           :
           to
           have
           a
           
           friend
           in
           Court
           ,
           in
           Country
           ,
           a
           friend
           beyond
           the
           seas
           ,
           if
           you
           shall
           have
           occasion
           to
           bee
           banished
           thither
           :
           but
           if
           you
           adde
           this
           ,
           hee
           is
           able
           to
           doe
           whatsoever
           he
           will
           ,
           it
           will
           adde
           much
           to
           our
           comfort
           .
           A
           friend
           many
           times
           is
           willing
           ,
           but
           he
           is
           not
           able
           ;
           if
           able
           and
           willing
           ,
           yet
           not
           present
           :
           but
           seeing
           he
           is
           every
           where
           ,
           if
           thou
           hast
           any
           businesse
           to
           doe
           ,
           thou
           needest
           not
           to
           send
           a
           letter
           ,
           doe
           but
           put
           up
           a
           prayer
           to
           him
           ,
           to
           bee
           thy
           factour
           ,
           to
           doe
           it
           for
           thee
           ,
           to
           worke
           thy
           workes
           for
           thee
           ,
           he
           is
           every
           where
           present
           ,
           and
           hee
           is
           Allmighty
           also
           ,
           able
           to
           doe
           it
           ,
           therefore
           bee
           content
           to
           have
           him
           alone
           for
           your
           portion
           .
           That
           is
           the
           cause
           ,
           that
           mens
           wayes
           are
           so
           unlike
           one
           to
           another
           :
           because
           they
           would
           graspe
           GOD
           and
           the
           creature
           .
           And
           why
           doe
           they
           doe
           so
           ?
           Because
           they
           will
           not
           bee
           content
           to
           have
           GOD
           alone
           .
           And
           what
           is
           the
           ground
           of
           that
           ?
           Because
           they
           doe
           not
           thinke
           him
           indeed
           All-sufficient
           and
           Allmighty
           :
           for
           if
           they
           did
           ,
           they
           need
           not
           to
           joyne
           any
           other
           with
           him
           .
        
         
           
             
               Object
               .
            
          
           But
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           this
           is
           against
           sence
           :
           GOD
           is
           All-sufficient
           ,
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           it
           is
           good
           to
           have
           him
           :
           but
           ,
           doe
           we
           not
           need
           many
           hundred
           things
           besides
           ?
           Must
           we
           not
           have
           friends
           ,
           house
           ,
           wife
           ,
           &
           c.
           ?
           Can
           wee
           live
           without
           them
           ?
           Can
           wee
           live
           without
           friends
           ,
           estate
           convenient
           ?
           What
           is
           your
           meaning
           then
           to
           have
           GOD
           alone
           for
           our
           portion
           ?
        
         
           
             
               Answ.
               
            
          
           GOD
           hath
           all
           these
           in
           him
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           hee
           hath
           the
           comfort
           of
           them
           all
           :
           if
           he
           bee
           Allmighty
           
           and
           All-sufficient
           ,
           then
           looke
           about
           ,
           and
           consider
           the
           multitude
           of
           the
           things
           thou
           needest
           ,
           and
           the
           variety
           of
           comforts
           thou
           desirest
           ,
           and
           thou
           shalt
           finde
           all
           in
           him
           .
           That
           argument
           which
           you
           are
           not
           strangers
           to
           .
           He
           hath
           made
           them
           all
           ;
           and
           there
           is
           nothing
           in
           the
           effect
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           in
           the
           cause
           ,
           because
           it
           gave
           it
           to
           the
           effect
           first
           ,
           and
           it
           gives
           nothing
           ,
           but
           what
           it selfe
           had
           before
           :
           if
           hee
           hath
           put
           in
           beames
           of
           comfort
           ,
           and
           this
           beauty
           in
           the
           severall
           creatures
           ,
           must
           they
           not
           needs
           be
           in
           him
           ?
        
         
           
             
               Object
               .
            
          
           But
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           but
           a
           speculation
           .
        
         
           
             
               Answ.
               
            
          
           But
           that
           it
           is
           more
           I
           will
           put
           you
           to
           one
           place
           ,
           which
           I
           desire
           you
           to
           consider
           seriously
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           Mar.
           10.28.29.30
           .
           
             Then
             Peter
             began
             to
             say
             unto
             him
             ,
             Loe
             wee
             have
             left
             all
             ,
             and
             have
             followed
             thee
             .
             And
             Iesus
             answered
             and
             said
             ;
             verily
             I
             say
             vnto
             you
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             man
             that
             hath
             left
             house
             ,
             or
             Bretheren
             ,
             or
             Sisters
             ,
             or
             Father
             ,
             or
             Mother
             ,
             or
             Wife
             ,
             or
             Children
             ,
             or
             lands
             for
             my
             sake
          
           and
           the
           Gospels
           ;
           
             but
             hee
             shall
             receive
             an
             hundredfold
             now
             in
             this
             time
             ,
             Houses
             ,
             and
             Bretheren
             ,
             and
             Sisters
             ,
             and
             Mothers
             ,
             and
             Children
             ,
             and
             lands
             ,
             with
             persecutions
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             world
             to
             come
             eternall
             life
             .
          
           When
           it
           is
           said
           here
           ,
           hee
           shall
           receive
           the
           very
           same
           ;
           why
           doth
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           repeat
           them
           in
           particular
           ;
           
             Hee
             shall
             receive
             houses
             and
             Bretheren
             &c.
             with
             persecution
             ?
          
           that
           is
           ,
           you
           shall
           bee
           stript
           of
           all
           these
           things
           by
           persecution
           ,
           yet
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           you
           shall
           have
           them
           all
           .
           At
           that
           time
           when
           he
           is
           in
           a
           close
           prison
           ,
           &
           driven
           from
           
           all
           these
           ,
           hee
           shall
           receive
           them
           for
           this
           present
           .
           The
           meaning
           is
           this
           :
           let
           a
           man
           have
           communion
           with
           GOD
           ,
           let
           the
           Lord
           reveale
           himselfe
           to
           a
           man
           ;
           if
           hee
           be
           once
           pleased
           to
           come
           to
           a
           man
           ,
           
             and
             sup
             with
             him
          
           ,
           if
           hee
           will
           but
           communicate
           to
           a
           mā
           the
           consolations
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           and
           
             fill
             him
             with
             joy
             and
             peace
             through
             beleiving
          
           :
           I
           say
           ,
           though
           hee
           be
           in
           a
           close
           prison
           ,
           yet
           he
           shall
           have
           the
           comfort
           of
           
             houses
             ,
             Brethren
             ,
             Sisters
             ;
             Mothers
             &c.
             
          
           That
           is
           ,
           that
           comfort
           which
           they
           would
           yeeld
           him
           ,
           he
           shall
           finde
           them
           altogether
           in
           GOD.
           So
           that
           if
           one
           should
           come
           and
           say
           to
           him
           ,
           what
           if
           you
           should
           have
           
             Father
             ,
             Mother
          
           ,
           and
           friends
           restored
           to
           you
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           injoy
           them
           ;
           I
           say
           ,
           a
           man
           that
           hath
           a
           neere
           communion
           with
           GOD
           ,
           to
           whom
           GOD
           saies
           ,
           that
           hee
           will
           
             come
             and
             sup
             with
             him
          
           ,
           at
           such
           a
           time
           ;
           hee
           will
           say
           ,
           I
           doe
           not
           care
           one
           jot
           for
           them
           ,
           for
           I
           have
           that
           which
           is
           better
           than
           them
           all
           .
           For
           example
           :
           you
           see
           this
           in
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           that
           rejoyced
           in
           prison
           .
           What
           doe
           you
           thinke
           they
           would
           have
           said
           to
           men
           that
           offered
           them
           riches
           ?
           Would
           they
           not
           have
           slighted
           them
           ?
           They
           did
           slight
           imprisonment
           :
           and
           in
           that
           they
           did
           slight
           shame
           ,
           and
           prison
           &c.
           they
           would
           have
           slighted
           the
           other
           by
           the
           rule
           of
           contraries
           .
           Therefore
           labour
           to
           be
           content
           with
           GOD
           alone
           .
        
         
           To
           make
           this
           argument
           without
           doubt
           ,
           consider
           what
           heaven
           is
           .
           Doe
           you
           thinke
           ,
           that
           there
           you
           shall
           have
           a
           worse
           condition
           than
           here
           ?
           Here
           you
           have
           need
           of
           many
           comforts
           
           and
           conveniences
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           variegate
           appetite
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           an
           appetite
           that
           is
           full
           of
           multiplicity
           :
           why
           ,
           when
           you
           come
           to
           heaven
           ,
           you
           doe
           not
           lay
           aside
           your
           nature
           ,
           but
           you
           desire
           still
           ;
           and
           there
           you
           shall
           have
           none
           but
           GOD
           alone
           :
           so
           that
           there
           you
           shall
           bee
           in
           a
           worse
           estate
           then
           here
           ,
           if
           all
           these
           things
           were
           not
           to
           bee
           found
           in
           the
           Lord
           :
           if
           there
           were
           not
           this
           variety
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           it
           could
           not
           bee
           ,
           that
           in
           heaven
           you
           should
           bee
           so
           happy
           .
           Here
           you
           need
           Sunne
           ,
           and
           Moone
           ,
           and
           Starres
           ,
           and
           a
           thousand
           other
           things
           ,
           but
           there
           you
           shall
           have
           none
           ,
           but
           I
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             will
             bee
             Sunne
             ,
             and
             Moone
             ,
          
           and
           all
           to
           you
           :
           and
           therefore
           he
           saith
           ,
           that
           hee
           will
           be
           
             all
             in
             all
          
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           plurall
           number
           ,
           and
           signifies
           ,
           all
           things
           ,
           I
           will
           be
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
        
         
           Now
           this
           Allmighty
           GOD
           ,
           that
           will
           bee
           All-sufficient
           in
           heaven
           ,
           if
           hee
           will
           but
           communicate
           to
           a
           man
           ,
           and
           draw
           him
           neare
           to
           his
           presénce
           ,
           shall
           not
           that
           be
           inough
           ?
           Beloved
           ,
           it
           is
           certaine
           ,
           that
           hee
           will
           bee
           inough
           for
           your
           portion
           .
           As
           for
           instance
           ;
           let
           a
           man
           be
           stripe
           of
           all
           his
           friends
           ,
           and
           brethren
           and
           sisters
           ,
           and
           country
           ,
           as
           Abraham
           was
           :
           hee
           was
           stript
           of
           all
           ,
           and
           had
           GOD
           alone
           left
           for
           his
           portion
           ,
           yet
           you
           see
           that
           hee
           was
           exceeding
           rich
           ,
           and
           made
           a
           great
           Prince
           ,
           and
           he
           had
           a
           great
           posterity
           .
           Therfore
           let
           us
           make
           this
           use
           of
           it
           :
           to
           care
           for
           none
           but
           the
           Lord
           alone
           ,
           wee
           know
           not
           what
           shall
           become
           of
           us
           ,
           wee
           may
           be
           led
           into
           banishment
           ,
           as
           others
           now
           are
           ,
           and
           have
           bin
           :
           now
           if
           you
           have
           the
           Lord
           with
           you
           ,
           it
           is
           inough
           .
           So
           if
           
           any
           condition
           befall
           you
           ,
           if
           you
           can
           bee
           content
           with
           GOD
           alone
           ,
           you
           are
           well
           ,
           what
           if
           your
           friends
           deceive
           you
           ?
           What
           if
           you
           should
           bee
           shut
           up
           in
           a
           close
           prison
           ?
           It
           is
           nothing
           ,
           he
           is
           All-sufficient
           and
           Allmighty
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           no
           estate
           or
           condition
           ,
           but
           hee
           is
           with
           you
           in
           it
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           streit
           ,
           but
           he
           can
           helpe
           you
           out
           .
           Therefore
           study
           these
           things
           ,
           and
           examine
           them
           ,
           and
           labour
           to
           beate
           them
           upon
           your
           soules
           :
           never
           rest
           ,
           till
           you
           have
           brought
           your
           hearts
           to
           such
           a
           condition
           :
           to
           say
           ,
           I
           know
           that
           no
           man
           can
           separate
           betweene
           GOD
           and
           me
           ,
           and
           I
           am
           content
           with
           GOD
           alone
           .
        
         
           
             
               Vse
            
             2
          
           Secondly
           ,
           If
           this
           be
           so
           ,
           then
           labour
           to
           make
           use
           of
           this
           power
           of
           his
           .
           
           Why
           is
           this
           Attribute
           revealed
           to
           you
           ?
           is
           it
           not
           for
           this
           ,
           that
           men
           might
           make
           use
           of
           this
           power
           of
           his
           ?
           Then
           let
           every
           man
           consider
           with
           himselfe
           ,
           what
           he
           hath
           neede
           of
           ,
           what
           strait
           he
           is
           in
           ,
           what
           businesse
           he
           would
           have
           done
           :
           remember
           that
           GOD
           is
           Allmighty
           ,
           and
           is
           able
           to
           bring
           it
           to
           passe
           ;
           be
           it
           poverty
           in
           your
           estates
           ,
           or
           debts
           ,
           which
           a
           man
           is
           not
           able
           to
           overwrastle
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           a
           blemish
           in
           your
           names
           ,
           and
           you
           cannot
           tell
           how
           to
           have
           it
           healed
           ,
           or
           any
           weaknesse
           in
           your
           body
           ;
           and
           which
           is
           more
           than
           all
           this
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           a
           lust
           that
           ye
           cannot
           overcome
           ,
           a
           temptation
           which
           ye
           cannot
           be
           rid
           of
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           a
           deadnesse
           of
           spirit
           in
           you
           ,
           and
           indisposednesse
           to
           holy
           duties
           ,
           and
           yee
           cannot
           tell
           how
           to
           get
           life
           and
           quickening
           ;
           remember
           that
           there
           is
           an
           Allmighty
           power
           revealed
           for
           that
           end
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           
           our
           parts
           to
           make
           use
           of
           it
           :
           though
           it
           be
           an
           hereditary
           disease
           in
           thee
           ,
           (
           now
           you
           know
           an
           hereditary
           disease
           is
           that
           which
           we
           have
           from
           our
           parents
           ,
           )
           though
           thou
           hast
           such
           a
           disease
           ,
           such
           a
           strong
           lust
           ,
           yet
           thinke
           with
           thy selfe
           ,
           the
           Lord
           is
           able
           to
           heale
           this
           .
           Iam.
           4.6
           .
           A
           place
           named
           before
           ,
           
             But
             he
             giveth
             more
             grace
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           As
           if
           he
           should
           say
           :
           when
           hee
           had
           tolde
           them
           of
           the
           lusts
           that
           fight
           in
           their
           members
           ,
           this
           objection
           comes
           in
           ;
           Alas
           ,
           wee
           are
           not
           able
           to
           master
           these
           lusts
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           the
           lusts
           that
           are
           in
           us
           ,
           doe
           lust
           against
           the
           spirit
           ,
           as
           naturally
           as
           the
           stone
           descends
           downeward
           :
           but
           how
           should
           wee
           heale
           them
           ,
           say
           you
           ?
           How
           ?
           The
           Scripture
           giveth
           more
           grace
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           there
           is
           an
           omnipotent
           power
           which
           can
           heale
           all
           this
           .
        
         
           So
           Matth.
           19.26
           .
           With
           men
           this
           is
           impossible
           ,
           
             but
             with
             God
             all
             things
             are
             possible
             .
          
           It
           is
           a
           place
           worthy
           consideration
           .
           Saith
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           
             It
             is
             impossible
             for
             a
             rich
             man
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             kingdome
             of
             heaven
             :
          
           why
           ,
           say
           the
           Disciples
           ,
           
             Who
             then
             can
             be
             saved
          
           ?
           Indeed
           ,
           saith
           
             Christ
             ,
             it
             is
             impossible
             with
             men
             ,
             but
             with
             God
             all
             things
             are
             possible
             .
          
           The
           meaning
           is
           this
           ;
           when
           a
           man
           hath
           riches
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           when
           the
           object
           is
           present
           and
           before
           him
           ,
           a
           man
           cannot
           of
           himselfe
           but
           set
           his
           heart
           upon
           them
           ;
           and
           when
           a
           mans
           heart
           is
           set
           upon
           them
           ,
           no
           man
           in
           the
           world
           can
           weane
           his
           heart
           from
           those
           riches
           :
           what
           shall
           we
           doe
           then
           ?
           Why
           ,
           saith
           hee
           ,
           the
           LORD
           hath
           an
           Allmighty
           power
           ,
           he
           is
           able
           to
           mortifie
           
           these
           lusts
           .
           We
           can
           no
           more
           doe
           it
           ,
           
             than
             a
             cable
             rope
             can
             goe
             through
             the
             eye
             of
             a
             needle
             .
          
           Now
           that
           which
           is
           said
           of
           riches
           ,
           may
           be
           said
           of
           any
           lust
           .
           Let
           an
           ambitious
           man
           have
           honour
           ,
           or
           such
           an
           object
           sutable
           to
           a
           carnall
           minde
           ,
           hee
           cannot
           choose
           but
           set
           his
           heart
           upon
           it
           :
           now
           when
           that
           lust
           is
           set
           upon
           an
           object
           ,
           
             a
             Camell
             may
             as
             well
             goe
             through
             a
             needle
             ,
          
           as
           hee
           can
           loose
           his
           heart
           from
           these
           lusts
           :
           but
           yet
           the
           Lord
           can
           doe
           it
           ,
           
             With
             him
             all
             things
             are
             possible
             .
          
           And
           what
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           of
           the
           
             Iewes
             ,
             Rom.
          
           11.23
           .
           The
           Lord
           can
           ingraft
           them
           in
           againe
           ,
           as
           bad
           as
           they
           be
           ,
           though
           the
           wrath
           of
           GOD
           be
           gone
           over
           them
           to
           the
           utmost
           ,
           yet
           GOD
           can
           doe
           it
           :
           so
           is
           it
           true
           of
           thy selfe
           ,
           and
           any
           one
           else
           ,
           the
           Lord
           can
           ,
           if
           hee
           will
           ;
           to
           him
           nothing
           is
           impossible
           .
           Thinke
           with
           your selves
           ,
           that
           he
           that
           can
           draw
           such
           beautifull
           flowers
           out
           of
           so
           dry
           an
           earth
           ,
           as
           you
           looke
           upon
           in
           winter
           ;
           though
           thou
           hast
           an
           heart
           as
           farre
           from
           grace
           ,
           as
           the
           flowers
           seeme
           to
           be
           from
           comming
           forth
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           winter
           ,
           yet
           he
           that
           can
           do
           so
           in
           nature
           ,
           is
           able
           to
           doe
           the
           like
           in
           grace
           also
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           to
           Paul
           ,
           and
           
             Mary
             Magdalen
          
           .
           Now
           consider
           what
           they
           would
           have
           beene
           without
           his
           power
           :
           and
           by
           his
           power
           we
           may
           be
           as
           excellent
           as
           they
           .
           To
           confirme
           this
           ,
           consider
           what
           a
           change
           grace
           hath
           wrought
           even
           among
           us
           :
           how
           many
           amongst
           us
           ,
           that
           of
           proud
           have
           become
           humble
           ,
           of
           fierce
           and
           cruell
           have
           become
           gentle
           ;
           of
           loose
           ,
           sober
           ;
           of
           weake
           ,
           strong
           ,
           &c.
           
           Goe
           therefore
           to
           him
           ,
           beleeve
           this
           ,
           and
           apply
           it
           :
           and
           it
           is
           
           sure
           it
           
             shall
             be
             according
             to
             thy
             faith
             .
          
           If
           a
           man
           would
           goe
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           say
           to
           him
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           I
           have
           such
           a
           lust
           ,
           and
           cannot
           overcome
           it
           ,
           and
           I
           want
           griefe
           and
           sorrow
           for
           sinne
           ,
           thou
           that
           hast
           an
           allmighty
           power
           ,
           thou
           that
           didst
           draw
           light
           out
           of
           darknesse
           ,
           thou
           art
           able
           to
           make
           such
           a
           change
           in
           my
           heart
           ,
           thou
           hast
           an
           allmighty
           power
           ,
           and
           to
           thee
           nothing
           is
           impossible
           .
           I
           say
           ,
           let
           a
           man
           doe
           so
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           will
           put
           forth
           his
           power
           ,
           to
           effect
           the
           thing
           that
           thou
           desirest
           .
           Surely
           hee
           which
           establisheth
           the
           earth
           upon
           nothing
           ,
           and
           keepes
           the
           winde
           in
           his
           fists
           ,
           and
           bounds
           the
           water
           as
           in
           a
           garment
           ,
           can
           fixe
           the
           most
           unsetled
           minde
           ,
           and
           the
           wildest
           disposition
           ,
           and
           set
           bounds
           to
           the
           most
           loose
           and
           intemperate
           .
        
         
           
             
               Vse
            
             3
          
           If
           God
           be
           allmighty
           ,
           you
           must
           beleeve
           this
           allmightinesse
           of
           his
           :
           
           and
           whereas
           you
           say
           ,
           wee
           doubt
           not
           of
           his
           power
           ,
           but
           of
           his
           will
           ;
           I
           will
           shew
           to
           you
           ,
           that
           all
           our
           doubts
           ,
           and
           discouragements
           and
           dejections
           doe
           arise
           from
           hence
           ,
           not
           because
           you
           thinke
           the
           LORD
           will
           not
           ,
           but
           because
           you
           thinke
           he
           cannot
           .
           Therefore
           you
           know
           not
           your
           owne
           hearts
           in
           this
           ,
           in
           saying
           that
           you
           doubt
           not
           of
           the
           power
           of
           GOD.
           
           I
           will
           make
           this
           good
           to
           you
           by
           these
           arguments
           .
        
         
           
           If
           we
           did
           not
           doubt
           of
           the
           power
           of
           GOD
           ,
           what
           is
           the
           reason
           that
           when
           you
           see
           a
           great
           probability
           of
           a
           thing
           ,
           you
           can
           goe
           and
           pray
           for
           it
           with
           great
           chearfulnesse
           :
           but
           if
           there
           be
           no
           hope
           ,
           how
           doe
           your
           hands
           grow
           faint
           ,
           and
           
           your
           knees
           feeble
           in
           the
           duty
           ?
           You
           pray
           because
           the
           duty
           must
           not
           bee
           omitted
           ,
           but
           you
           doe
           not
           pray
           with
           a
           heart
           .
           And
           so
           for
           endeavours
           :
           are
           not
           your
           minds
           dejected
           ,
           doe
           you
           not
           sit
           still
           as
           men
           discouraged
           ,
           with
           your
           armes
           folded
           up
           ,
           if
           you
           see
           every
           doore
           shut
           up
           ,
           and
           there
           bee
           no
           probability
           of
           helpe
           from
           the
           creature
           ?
           And
           all
           this
           is
           for
           want
           of
           this
           faith
           ,
           would
           this
           bee
           ,
           if
           you
           did
           beleive
           this
           Allmighty
           power
           of
           GOD
           ?
           For
           cannot
           GOD
           doe
           it
           ,
           when
           things
           are
           not
           probable
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           when
           there
           are
           the
           fairest
           blossomes
           of
           hope
           ?
        
         
           
           Besides
           ,
           doe
           wee
           not
           heare
           this
           speech
           of
           man
           ?
           when
           the
           times
           are
           bad
           ,
           doe
           not
           men
           say
           ;
           oh
           ,
           wee
           shall
           never
           see
           better
           dayes
           ?
           And
           when
           a
           man
           is
           in
           affliction
           ,
           oh
           ,
           he
           thinkes
           this
           will
           never
           bee
           altered
           :
           '
           so
           if
           he
           be
           in
           prosperity
           ,
           they
           thinke
           there
           will
           bee
           no
           change
           .
           Whence
           comes
           this
           ,
           but
           because
           we
           forget
           the
           Allmighty
           power
           of
           GOD
           ?
           If
           wee
           thought
           that
           hee
           could
           make
           such
           a
           change
           in
           a
           night
           ,
           as
           he
           doth
           in
           the
           weather
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           with
           Iob
           ,
           wee
           should
           not
           bee
           so
           dejected
           in
           case
           of
           adversity
           ,
           and
           so
           lift
           up
           in
           case
           of
           prosperity
           .
        
         
           
           Besides
           ,
           men
           have
           not
           ordinarily
           more
           ability
           to
           believe
           ,
           then
           the
           Israelites
           had
           which
           were
           GODS
           owne
           people
           :
           yet
           consider
           ,
           that
           these
           very
           men
           ,
           that
           had
           seen
           all
           those
           great
           plagues
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           brought
           upon
           the
           Egyptians
           ,
           I
           therein
           meane
           ,
           all
           his
           Allmighty
           power
           ;
           that
           saw
           his
           power
           in
           bringing
           them
           through
           the
           red
           sea
           ,
           and
           giving
           them
           bread
           and
           water
           in
           the
           wildernesse
           ;
           
           yet
           called
           his
           power
           into
           question
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           that
           GOD
           could
           not
           bring
           them
           into
           the
           land
           of
           Canaan
           .
           Yee
           will
           finde
           they
           did
           so
           ,
           Psa
           :
           78.41
           .
           
             They
             turned
             backe
             ,
             and
             limited
             the
             holy
             one
             of
             Israel
             .
          
           And
           said
           ,
           hee
           cannot
           doe
           this
           and
           this
           :
           and
           why
           ?
           because
           they
           have
           
             Cities
             walled
             up
             to
             heaven
          
           .
           That
           is
           the
           thing
           laid
           to
           their
           charge
           ,
           
             They
             limited
             the
             holy
             one
             of
             Israel
          
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           they
           remembred
           not
           that
           hee
           had
           an
           unlimited
           power
           ,
           but
           they
           thought
           ,
           if
           the
           Cities
           had
           bin
           low
           ,
           and
           the
           men
           had
           bin
           but
           ordinary
           men
           ,
           hee
           could
           have
           done
           it
           :
           but
           because
           they
           were
           so
           mighty
           men
           ,
           and
           the
           Cities
           had
           such
           high
           walls
           ;
           therefore
           they
           could
           not
           beleive
           ,
           that
           hee
           could
           bring
           them
           in
           .
           Now
           if
           they
           did
           so
           ,
           doe
           you
           not
           thinke
           it
           is
           hard
           for
           you
           to
           doe
           otherwise
           ?
           Yea
           take
           him
           ,
           that
           thinkes
           he
           doth
           not
           doubt
           of
           the
           power
           of
           God
           ,
           bring
           that
           man
           to
           a
           particular
           distresse
           ,
           and
           yee
           shall
           see
           him
           faile
           :
           (
           for
           it
           is
           one
           thing
           to
           have
           a
           thing
           in
           the
           notion
           ,
           as
           for
           a
           man
           to
           thinke
           what
           hee
           would
           doe
           ,
           if
           hee
           were
           a
           Pilot
           ,
           or
           a
           Captaine
           ;
           and
           an
           other
           thing
           to
           have
           it
           in
           the
           reall
           managing
           ,
           as
           when
           hee
           is
           brought
           to
           fight
           :
           )
           so
           is
           it
           here
           .
           It
           is
           one
           thing
           to
           beleive
           GODS
           Allmighty
           power
           ,
           and
           who
           doubts
           of
           it
           ?
           But
           I
           ask
           you
           ,
           if
           you
           have
           had
           a
           triall
           of
           your
           heart
           ;
           if
           you
           have
           bin
           brought
           to
           an
           exigent
           .
           Doe
           you
           finde
           it
           so
           easie
           a
           thing
           ,
           to
           believe
           in
           difficulties
           ,
           as
           in
           facility
           ?
        
         
           
             
               Object
               .
            
          
           But
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           the
           people
           of
           Israel
           were
           
             a
             stubborne
             and
             stiffenecked
             rebellious
             people
             :
          
           and
           I
           hope
           our
           faith
           is
           greater
           then
           theirs
           .
        
         
         
           
             
               Answ.
               
            
          
           I
           ,
           but
           doe
           you
           thinke
           that
           your
           faith
           is
           greater
           than
           the
           faith
           of
           Mary
           or
           
             Martha
             .
             Ioh.
          
           11.21
           .
           
             Lord
             ,
             if
             thou
             hadst
             bin
             here
             my
             Brother
             had
             not
             died
             .
          
           So
           verse
           32.
           
           If
           you
           observe
           their
           reasoning
           ,
           you
           shall
           see
           ,
           all
           this
           doubt
           was
           of
           his
           power
           .
           If
           thou
           hadst
           bin
           here
           ,
           when
           hee
           was
           sicke
           ,
           and
           when
           it
           was
           time
           ,
           thou
           mightest
           have
           raised
           him
           :
           but
           now
           it
           is
           too
           late
           ,
           hee
           hath
           bin
           dead
           foure
           dayes
           ,
           and
           his
           body
           is
           putrified
           .
           Here
           is
           no
           doubt
           of
           his
           good
           will
           :
           but
           all
           the
           question
           was
           of
           his
           power
           .
           And
           so
           it
           is
           with
           us
           :
           doe
           not
           we
           doe
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           say
           with
           our selves
           ,
           if
           this
           had
           beene
           taken
           in
           time
           ,
           it
           might
           have
           beene
           done
           ,
           but
           now
           the
           case
           is
           desperate
           ?
           Why
           ?
           is
           not
           the
           Lord
           as
           well
           able
           to
           helpe
           in
           desperate
           cases
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           Allmighty
           ?
        
         
           
             
               Object
               .
            
          
           Yea
           ,
           but
           these
           were
           but
           weake
           women
           ,
           and
           we
           hope
           our
           faith
           may
           be
           stronger
           than
           theirs
           ?
        
         
           You
           shall
           see
           there
           that
           Moses
           did
           doubt
           of
           Gods
           power
           .
           When
           God
           had
           promised
           to
           send
           them
           flesh
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           for
           a
           day
           or
           two
           ,
           or
           five
           ,
           or
           twenty
           ▪
           but
           for
           a
           moneth
           together
           ,
           and
           for
           so
           many
           people
           :
           Moses
           saith
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           wilt
           thou
           send
           them
           flesh
           for
           a
           moneth
           together
           ?
           There
           are
           sixe
           hundred
           thousand
           men
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           in
           the
           wildernesse
           .
           As
           if
           he
           should
           say
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           beene
           for
           a
           day
           or
           two
           ,
           or
           in
           a
           plentifull
           Country
           ,
           or
           for
           a
           few
           persons
           :
           but
           there
           are
           six
           hundred
           thousand
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           in
           the
           wildernesse
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           a
           moneth
           together
           .
           Here
           Moses
           was
           at
           a
           stand
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           
           beleeve
           it
           .
           The
           Lord
           answeres
           him
           ;
           
             Is
             the
             Lords
             hand
             shortened
             ,
             that
             he
             cannot
             helpe
             ?
          
           thou
           shalt
           see
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           able
           to
           doe
           it
           ,
           Numb
           .
           11.21
           .
           It
           is
           therefore
           not
           an
           easie
           thing
           to
           beleeve
           Gods
           power
           .
           Therefore
           set
           your selves
           with
           all
           your
           might
           ,
           to
           beleeve
           this
           Allmighty
           power
           ,
           and
           know
           ,
           that
           all
           your
           strength
           will
           be
           needfull
           for
           it
           .
           It
           is
           apt
           to
           man
           to
           measure
           things
           according
           to
           their
           owne
           modells
           ,
           as
           to
           thinke
           him
           to
           bee
           as
           powerfull
           ,
           as
           mans
           understanding
           can
           reach
           ,
           and
           mercifull
           ,
           as
           farre
           as
           man
           can
           bee
           mercifull
           ;
           but
           for
           a
           finite
           creature
           to
           believe
           the
           infinite
           attributes
           of
           God
           ,
           hee
           is
           not
           able
           to
           doe
           it
           throughly
           without
           supernaturall
           grace
           .
           You
           cannot
           believe
           that
           hee
           forgives
           so
           much
           as
           hee
           doth
           ,
           or
           that
           his
           power
           is
           so
           great
           ,
           as
           his
           power
           is
           ,
           but
           (
           though
           you
           observe
           it
           not
           )
           you
           doe
           frame
           modells
           of
           him
           according
           to
           your selves
           ,
           and
           you
           doe
           not
           thinke
           that
           
             his
             thoughts
             are
             above
             yours
             ,
             as
             the
             heavens
             are
             above
             the
             earth
             .
          
           Therefore
           labour
           to
           get
           faith
           in
           his
           power
           .
           And
           will
           you
           have
           it
           to
           lie
           dead
           ,
           when
           you
           have
           it
           ?
           No.
           Therefore
           adde
           this
           for
           a
           fourth
           use
           .
        
         
           
             
               Vse
            
             4
          
           Fourthly
           ,
           then
           whatsoever
           thy
           condition
           bee
           ,
           whatsoever
           strait
           thou
           art
           in
           ,
           be
           not
           discouraged
           ,
           but
           seeke
           to
           him
           ;
           
           that
           is
           the
           ground
           of
           your
           prayers
           .
           You
           know
           the
           Lords
           prayer
           is
           concluded
           with
           this
           :
           
             For
             thine
             is
             thy
             kingdome
             ,
             power
             and
             glory
             ,
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             .
          
           As
           if
           that
           were
           the
           ground
           of
           all
           the
           petitions
           that
           went
           before
           .
           So
           if
           the
           Lord
           bee
           
             Allmighty
             ,
             and
             hath
             an
             Allmighty
          
           
           power
           ,
           then
           in
           the
           most
           desperate
           case
           ,
           when
           there
           is
           no
           hope
           or
           helpe
           in
           the
           creature
           ,
           that
           you
           can
           discerne
           ,
           yet
           then
           pray
           ,
           and
           pray
           strongly
           an
           confidently
           as
           men
           full
           of
           hope
           ,
           to
           obtaine
           what
           they
           desire
           .
        
         
           And
           remember
           this
           for
           your
           comfort
           :
           At
           that
           time
           ,
           when
           you
           are
           in
           affliction
           ,
           and
           in
           so
           great
           a
           strait
           ,
           that
           you
           are
           hedged
           about
           ,
           and
           no
           hope
           ,
           no
           possibility
           to
           evade
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           time
           that
           the
           Lord
           will
           shew
           forth
           his
           power
           ;
           for
           a
           man
           is
           never
           discouraged
           but
           in
           this
           case
           ;
           I
           have
           seene
           it
           by
           many
           particular
           experiments
           :
           when
           the
           case
           hath
           beene
           desperate
           ,
           when
           there
           hath
           beene
           no
           hope
           ,
           yet
           when
           God
           hath
           beene
           sought
           to
           by
           fasting
           and
           prayer
           ,
           there
           hath
           beene
           alteration
           above
           all
           thought
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           expression
           used
           ,
           Ephes.
           3.20
           :
           
             Hee
             is
             able
             to
             doe
             exceeding
             abundantly
             above
             all
             that
             we
             aske
             or
             thinke
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             power
             that
             worketh
             in
             us
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           when
           they
           could
           not
           enlarge
           their
           thoughts
           farre
           ,
           nor
           were
           able
           to
           see
           there
           could
           be
           any
           way
           devised
           ,
           yet
           enlarging
           their
           prayers
           ,
           the
           LORD
           hath
           devised
           a
           way
           oftentimes
           ;
           I
           will
           give
           you
           some
           instances
           that
           the
           Scripture
           gives
           in
           this
           case
           .
           When
           Esau
           came
           against
           Iacob
           ,
           was
           hee
           not
           in
           a
           fearefull
           strait
           ;
           there
           was
           no
           hope
           ,
           and
           no
           possibility
           ,
           Esau
           was
           too
           strong
           for
           him
           ;
           what
           should
           he
           doe
           now
           ?
           he
           exposeth
           himselfe
           to
           the
           enemy
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           other
           remedy
           ;
           and
           it
           was
           an
           enmity
           of
           twenty
           yeares
           continuance
           ,
           and
           the
           Text
           saith
           ,
           
             that
             Iacob
             feared
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           LORD
           delivered
           him
           ,
           
           when
           he
           had
           prayed
           to
           him
           .
           So
           when
           Laban
           came
           against
           him
           ,
           GOD
           bid
           him
           that
           he
           should
           doe
           him
           no
           hurt
           .
           So
           Daniel
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           cast
           into
           the
           Lions
           den
           ,
           when
           all
           the
           Lions
           were
           present
           with
           their
           mouthes
           opened
           ready
           to
           devoure
           ,
           yet
           the
           Lord
           stopped
           their
           mouthes
           ,
           they
           could
           doe
           him
           no
           hurt
           .
           So
           is
           it
           in
           many
           cases
           amongst
           us
           ;
           when
           our
           enemies
           are
           ready
           to
           devoure
           us
           ,
           then
           GOD
           comes
           in
           in
           the
           nicke
           ,
           betweene
           the
           cup
           ,
           and
           the
           lip
           ,
           and
           workes
           a
           way
           for
           our
           delivery
           .
           Therefore
           never
           be
           discouraged
           whatsoever
           thy
           case
           be
           :
           it
           is
           a
           very
           great
           matter
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           can
           doe
           such
           a
           thing
           ,
           though
           you
           thinke
           it
           but
           a
           small
           thing
           .
           As
           when
           the
           Leper
           could
           goe
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           
             Lord
             ,
             thou
             canst
             make
             me
             cleane
             if
             thou
             wilt
             ,
          
           then
           the
           Lord
           did
           so
           .
           It
           was
           a
           great
           matter
           for
           those
           three
           children
           in
           Dan.
           3.
           to
           be
           able
           to
           say
           ,
           when
           the
           fire
           was
           ready
           prepared
           ,
           and
           the
           King
           was
           wroth
           ,
           and
           there
           was
           no
           resistance
           ,
           yet
           they
           said
           ,
           
             The
             Lord
             is
             able
             to
             save
             us
             out
             of
             thy
             hand
             O
             King
             !
          
           The
           LORD
           did
           take
           this
           so
           well
           at
           their
           hands
           ,
           that
           the
           LORD
           did
           helpe
           them
           ,
           and
           save
           them
           .
           On
           the
           contrary
           side
           ,
           when
           a
           man
           doth
           doubt
           of
           his
           power
           ,
           you
           shall
           see
           how
           much
           moment
           it
           is
           of
           .
           As
           that
           Prince
           said
           to
           
             Eliah
             ,
             Though
             God
             should
             make
             windowes
             in
             heaven
             ,
             yet
             there
             could
             not
             be
             such
             a
             plenty
             ,
          
           as
           hee
           spake
           of
           :
           now
           the
           LORD
           was
           so
           displeased
           with
           it
           ,
           that
           he
           destroyed
           him
           for
           it
           .
           So
           the
           Israelites
           did
           not
           beleeve
           that
           the
           LORD
           could
           bring
           them
           into
           the
           land
           of
           Canaan
           ,
           therefore
           
           the
           Lords
           anger
           was
           kindled
           against
           them
           for
           this
           :
           Psal.
           78.
           
        
         
           But
           to
           draw
           this
           use
           to
           a
           conclusion
           .
           Learne
           to
           bring
           your
           hearts
           to
           this
           ,
           whatsoever
           your
           case
           is
           ,
           still
           to
           beleeve
           his
           power
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           able
           to
           say
           still
           ,
           the
           Lord
           can
           doe
           it
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           not
           a
           small
           matter
           to
           be
           able
           to
           say
           so
           .
           When
           the
           Churches
           are
           very
           low
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           no
           hope
           ,
           and
           you
           see
           little
           helpe
           ,
           a
           man
           should
           goe
           and
           pray
           with
           such
           chearfulnesse
           and
           such
           hope
           ,
           and
           confidence
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           was
           the
           easiest
           thing
           in
           the
           world
           to
           helpe
           them
           ;
           which
           you
           would
           doe
           ,
           if
           you
           did
           beleeve
           that
           GOD
           is
           Allmighty
           .
           You
           know
           what
           the
           case
           of
           the
           Church
           was
           in
           Ahasuerus
           time
           ,
           yet
           fasting
           and
           praying
           made
           a
           great
           change
           in
           the
           suddaine
           .
           Nay
           when
           the
           Church
           is
           downe
           ,
           yet
           pray
           with
           as
           great
           hope
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           had
           the
           best
           props
           to
           holde
           it
           up
           ,
           for
           the
           Lord
           is
           able
           to
           raise
           it
           up
           againe
           .
        
         
           I
           will
           give
           you
           two
           instances
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           consider
           the
           Lords
           power
           on
           both
           sides
           ;
           his
           power
           to
           raise
           it
           up
           from
           a
           low
           condition
           ;
           (
           as
           now
           ,
           if
           you
           consider
           the
           miserable
           estate
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           Christendome
           at
           this
           time
           :
           )
           as
           it
           appeares
           by
           the
           vision
           of
           the
           dry
           bones
           in
           Ezekiel
           :
           the
           meaning
           whereof
           is
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           people
           are
           as
           low
           as
           low
           may
           be
           ,
           like
           dead
           men
           ,
           buried
           men
           ,
           men
           scattered
           to
           the
           foure
           windes
           ,
           yet
           saith
           the
           Lord
           ,
           I
           will
           put
           life
           into
           them
           ;
           I
           will
           raise
           them
           and
           make
           them
           a
           great
           army
           ,
           and
           I
           will
           put
           grace
           into
           them
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           living
           men
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           though
           the
           Church
           
           be
           never
           so
           low
           ,
           yet
           the
           Lord
           can
           put
           life
           into
           it
           ,
           and
           make
           a
           wonderfull
           change
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           Church
           so
           safe
           ,
           (
           as
           we
           doe
           thinke
           our selves
           now
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           Palatinate
           did
           thinke
           themselves
           )
           but
           that
           yet
           the
           Lord
           can
           make
           a
           sudden
           change
           ,
           and
           bring
           them
           downe
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           hee
           could
           raise
           these
           dry
           bones
           ;
           and
           as
           he
           hath
           done
           to
           others
           already
           .
           This
           you
           shall
           see
           .
           Lam.
           4.12
           .
           
             The
             Kings
             and
             all
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             would
             not
             have
             beleived
             ,
             that
             the
             adversary
             and
             the
             enemy
             could
             have
             entred
             into
             the
             gates
             of
             Ierusalem
             .
          
           Ierusalem
           was
           so
           strong
           ,
           there
           was
           such
           probability
           of
           safety
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           would
           ever
           have
           beleived
           that
           the
           enemy
           and
           the
           adversary
           should
           ever
           have
           entred
           into
           the
           gates
           thereof
           .
           Yet
           the
           Allmighty
           power
           of
           GOD
           brought
           them
           downe
           on
           a
           suddaine
           ,
           and
           laide
           them
           flat
           to
           the
           ground
           .
           Therefore
           let
           the
           case
           bee
           what
           it
           will
           bee
           ,
           suppose
           a
           nation
           bee
           never
           so
           strong
           ,
           yet
           GOD
           can
           bring
           them
           downe
           ;
           and
           let
           it
           bee
           never
           so
           weake
           and
           low
           ,
           yet
           the
           Lord
           is
           able
           to
           raise
           them
           up
           .
           And
           it
           is
           true
           of
           every
           particular
           thing
           also
           ;
           then
           beleive
           this
           Allmighty
           power
           of
           GOD
           ,
           and
           apply
           it
           ,
           whatsoever
           thy
           case
           bee
           ;
           consider
           that
           thou
           hast
           to
           doe
           with
           an
           
             Allmighty
             God.
          
           
        
         
           
             
               Object
               .
            
          
           But
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           the
           case
           may
           bee
           such
           ,
           as
           there
           is
           no
           helpe
           ,
           the
           Lord
           hath
           declared
           his
           will
           by
           an
           event
           ;
           and
           the
           case
           is
           such
           as
           never
           was
           helped
           ,
           and
           will
           you
           have
           us
           to
           beleeve
           it
           now
           ,
           because
           there
           is
           an
           Allmighty
           power
           ?
        
         
           
             
               Answ.
               
            
          
           You
           must
           learne
           to
           doe
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           as
           Christ
           
           did
           :
           
             Lord
             if
             thou
             wilt
             ,
             let
             this
             cuppe
             passe
             from
             me
             ;
             yet
             not
             my
             will
             but
             thine
             be
             done
             .
          
           Iust
           after
           this
           manner
           you
           ought
           to
           doe
           in
           every
           one
           of
           these
           cases
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           no
           hope
           :
           you
           must
           say
           thus
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           it
           is
           possible
           to
           thee
           to
           doe
           it
           ,
           be
           the
           case
           as
           desperate
           as
           it
           will
           be
           .
           As
           suppose
           a
           man
           hath
           a
           stone
           in
           the
           bladder
           ,
           which
           we
           thinke
           an
           incurable
           disease
           ,
           because
           the
           stone
           is
           so
           hard
           ,
           and
           cannot
           be
           softened
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           possible
           to
           him
           ;
           he
           can
           so
           lodge
           it
           ,
           and
           bed
           it
           ,
           that
           it
           shall
           doe
           you
           no
           hurt
           ;
           and
           if
           he
           doe
           take
           away
           this
           life
           ,
           yet
           he
           gives
           you
           a
           better
           ;
           if
           it
           doe
           paine
           you
           here
           ,
           yet
           he
           will
           give
           you
           joy
           and
           peace
           ,
           which
           is
           farre
           better
           than
           to
           indure
           a
           little
           paine
           in
           the
           flesh
           .
           I
           say
           ,
           you
           ought
           to
           doe
           as
           Christ
           did
           in
           this
           case
           ;
           and
           remember
           this
           ,
           that
           in
           such
           a
           case
           ,
           your
           businesse
           is
           not
           with
           the
           power
           ,
           but
           with
           the
           will
           of
           GOD
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           you
           must
           say
           ,
           Lord
           I
           know
           it
           is
           possible
           that
           this
           cup
           may
           passe
           ,
           but
           Lord
           ,
           here
           is
           all
           the
           matter
           ;
           it
           is
           my
           desire
           that
           it
           should
           passe
           ,
           and
           it
           may
           be
           it
           is
           thy
           will
           that
           it
           shall
           not
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           if
           this
           be
           the
           case
           ,
           it
           is
           meet
           my
           will
           should
           yeeld
           ,
           and
           that
           thy
           will
           should
           be
           done
           :
           As
           if
           Christ
           should
           have
           said
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           I
           will
           give
           thee
           this
           honour
           ,
           that
           thou
           canst
           remove
           this
           cup
           from
           mee
           ,
           but
           if
           thou
           doest
           not
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           thy
           will
           to
           doe
           so
           ;
           and
           I
           am
           content
           .
           So
           doe
           thou
           give
           the
           Lord
           this
           glory
           of
           his
           power
           in
           every
           case
           ,
           that
           hee
           can
           doe
           it
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           his
           will.
           
        
         
           Be
           it
           that
           thy
           desire
           is
           to
           be
           delivered
           from
           such
           or
           such
           an
           affliction
           ;
           consider
           this
           :
           Is
           it
           
           meete
           Gods
           will
           should
           yeeld
           to
           thine
           ,
           or
           thine
           to
           his
           ?
           Then
           bring
           thy
           heart
           downe
           ,
           and
           be
           content
           that
           it
           should
           be
           so
           .
        
         
           
             
               Object
               .
            
          
           But
           you
           will
           say
           ;
           it
           is
           hard
           to
           doe
           this
           ,
           to
           be
           willing
           to
           undergoe
           such
           an
           affliction
           .
        
         
           
             
               Answ.
               
            
          
           Consider
           it
           is
           Gods
           will
           ;
           and
           therefore
           if
           it
           were
           not
           best
           for
           thee
           ,
           yet
           thou
           shouldest
           honour
           him
           so
           farre
           ,
           as
           to
           preferre
           his
           will
           before
           thine
           own
           :
           but
           it
           being
           his
           will
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           be
           assured
           if
           thou
           art
           one
           that
           belongs
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           it
           shall
           be
           best
           for
           thee
           .
           Christ
           was
           no
           loser
           when
           he
           yeelded
           to
           his
           Fathers
           will
           ,
           for
           
             God
             heard
             him
             in
             what
             he
             prayed
             for
             :
          
           as
           it
           is
           Heb.
           5.
           though
           the
           Lords
           will
           passed
           on
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           dranke
           of
           the
           cup.
           So
           thou
           must
           yeeld
           to
           his
           will
           whatsoever
           it
           is
           ,
           be
           content
           with
           what
           is
           done
           ,
           and
           beleeve
           that
           thou
           shalt
           be
           no
           loser
           by
           it
           in
           the
           end
           ,
           but
           thou
           shalt
           have
           what
           thou
           desirest
           ,
           though
           not
           in
           that
           manner
           that
           thou
           wouldest
           have
           it
           to
           be
           done
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           THE
           TABLE
           .
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             
               Absolute
               .
               
                 
                   THe
                   perfection
                   of
                   God
                   absolute
                   .
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   121
                
              
            
             
               Adorne
               .
               
                 
                   The
                   spirit
                   of
                   man
                   how
                   it
                   should
                   be
                   adorned
                   .
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   15
                
                 
                   Adorning
                   of
                   the
                   spirit
                   commends
                   us
                   to
                   God.
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   18
                
              
            
             
               Adversaries
               .
               
                 
                   The
                   truth
                   of
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   proved
                   by
                   the
                   testimony
                   of
                   the
                   adversaries
                   .
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   53
                
              
            
             
               Advantage
               .
               
                 
                   Hee
                   that
                   puts
                   himselfe
                   from
                   Gods
                   worke
                   for
                   his
                   owne
                   advantage
                   ,
                   makes
                   himselfe
                   his
                   end
                   .
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   149
                
              
            
             
               Affections
               .
               
                 
                   Affections
                   inordinately
                   set
                   on
                   a
                   thing
                   ,
                   make
                   it
                   a
                   god
                   .
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   90
                
                 
                   Affections
                   sinfull
                   must
                   be
                   purged
                   out
                   .
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   62
                
                 
                   Affections
                   to
                   the
                   creatures
                   ,
                   what
                   raiseth
                   them
                   .
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   204
                
                 
                   Affections
                   strong
                   breed
                   strong
                   afflictions
                   .
                   Ibid.
                   
                
              
            
             
               Agreement
               .
               
                 
                   Agreement
                   of
                   the
                   prophecies
                   in
                   Scripture
                   .
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   52
                
              
            
             
               Alcoran
               .
               
                 
                   Alcoran
                   of
                   Mahomet
                   barbarous
                   .
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   84
                
              
            
             
               Almighty
               .
               
                 
                   God
                   is
                   almighty
                   .
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   128
                
                 
                   That
                   God
                   is
                   almighty
                   ,
                   70
                   times
                   repeated
                   in
                   Scripture
                   .
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   177
                
                 
                   VVee
                   should
                   rejoyce
                   that
                   our
                   
                   God
                   is
                   almighty
                   .
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   186
                
              
            
             
               Alone
               .
               
                 
                   To
                   beleeve
                   that
                   God
                   is
                   God
                   alone
                   .
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   85
                
                 
                   To
                   behold
                   God
                   alone
                   in
                   serving
                   him
                   .
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   36
                
                 
                   VVhy
                   men
                   are
                   not
                   content
                   with
                   God
                   alone
                   .
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   187
                
              
            
             
               Angels
               .
               
                 
                   Angels
                   used
                   in
                   guiding
                   the
                   course
                   of
                   things
                   .
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   35
                
              
            
             
               Antiquity
               .
               
                 
                   Antiquity
                   of
                   Scripture
                   proves
                   them
                   true
                   .
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   57
                
              
            
             
               Apprehension
               .
               
                 
                   Apprehension
                   of
                   things
                   makes
                   them
                   heavy
                   or
                   easy
                   .
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   30
                
              
            
             
               Arts.
               
               
                 
                   Arts
                   why
                   invented
                   .
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   3
                
              
            
             
               Assent
               .
               
                 
                   Assent
                   double
                   .
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   46
                
                 
                   Assent
                   bred
                   differently
                   in
                   the
                   Saints
                   and
                   others
                   .
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   62
                
              
            
             
               Atheisme
               .
               
                 
                   Atheisme
                   of
                   two
                   kindes
                   .
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   24
                
                 
                   Atheisme
                   ,
                   the
                   effects
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   25
                
                 
                   Iunius
                   converted
                   from
                   atheisme
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   56
                
              
            
             
               Attributes
               .
               
                 
                   Attributes
                   of
                   God
                   of
                   two
                   sorts
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   119
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             
               Beast
               ,
               see
               Man.
               
            
             
               Before
               .
               
                 
                   God
                   before
                   all
                   things
                   .
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   120
                
                 
                   If
                   God
                   had
                   any
                   cause
                   ,
                   somewhat
                   was
                   before
                   him
                   .
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   140
                
              
            
             
               Being
               .
               
                 
                   Being
                   properly
                   onely
                   in
                   God.
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   97
                
                 
                   Being
                   of
                   God
                   explained
                   in
                   five
                   things
                   .
                   Ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   Being
                   given
                   to
                   all
                   things
                   by
                   God.
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   99
                
                 
                   VVee
                   should
                   give
                   God
                   the
                   praise
                   of
                   his
                   being
                   .
                   1.112
                
                 
                   All
                   things
                   but
                   God
                   are
                   capable
                   of
                   not
                   being
                   .
                   1.142
                
                 
                   VVhat
                   being
                   hee
                   must
                   have
                   that
                   is
                   eternall
                   .
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   157
                
                 
                   God
                   the
                   first
                   being
                   .
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   50
                
                 
                   God
                   not
                   capable
                   of
                   any
                   new
                   being
                   .
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   73
                
              
            
             
               Beginning
               .
               
                 
                   He
                   that
                   is
                   eternal
                   must
                   be
                   without
                   beginning
                   .
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   157
                
              
            
             
               Body
               .
               
                 
                   Body
                   must
                   bee
                   kept
                   downe
                   .
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   23
                
                 
                   
                   Body
                   ,
                   gestures
                   of
                   it
                   used
                   in
                   Gods
                   worship
                   .
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   38
                
              
            
             
               Busie
               .
               
                 
                   VVhy
                   men
                   are
                   so
                   busie
                   in
                   worldly
                   things
                   .
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   132
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             
               Cast
               off
               .
               
                 
                   VVe
                   should
                   take
                   heed
                   God
                   cast
                   us
                   not
                   off
                   .
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   80
                
                 
                   The
                   time
                   of
                   Gods
                   casting
                   off
                   unknowne
                   .
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   83
                
              
            
             
               Cause
               .
               
                 
                   The
                   creatures
                   should
                   be
                   without
                   cause
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   were
                   not
                   made
                   .
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   8
                
                 
                   God
                   the
                   first
                   cause
                   .
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   39
                
                 
                   God
                   without
                   all
                   cause
                   .
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   140
                
                 
                   God
                   a
                   voluntary
                   cause
                   .
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   181
                
              
            
             
               Change.
               
               
                 
                   Change
                   in
                   the
                   creature
                   whence
                   it
                   is
                   .
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   75
                
                 
                   Change
                   in
                   us
                   a
                   token
                   of
                   good
                   .
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   94
                
                 
                   VVhen
                   we
                   thinke
                   our
                   condition
                   cannot
                   change
                   ,
                   we
                   doubt
                   of
                   Gods
                   power
                   .
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   195
                
                 
                   See
                   Imperfect
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Chronology
               .
               
                 
                   Chronology
                   of
                   Scripture
                   exact
                   .
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   55
                
              
            
             
               Church
               .
               
                 
                   Churches
                   testimony
                   proves
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   Scripture
                   .
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   58
                
                 
                   Scriptures
                   of
                   greater
                   authority
                   than
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   59
                
                 
                   God
                   will
                   shew
                   himselfe
                   God
                   in
                   raising
                   the
                   Churches
                   .
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   87
                
                 
                   Not
                   to
                   faint
                   in
                   the
                   misery
                   of
                   the
                   Churches
                   .
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   109
                
              
            
             
               Christ.
               
               
                 
                   Christ
                   his
                   humanity
                   alone
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   worshipped
                   .
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   45
                
                 
                   See
                   Mahomet
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Cleaue
               .
               
                 
                   What
                   makes
                   us
                   cleave
                   to
                   a
                   thing
                   .
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   86
                
              
            
             
               Conceive
               .
               
                 
                   God
                   is
                   beyond
                   all
                   that
                   we
                   can
                   conceive
                   .
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   129
                
              
            
             
               Complaint
               .
               
                 
                   Complaint
                   and
                   griefe
                   whence
                   it
                   ariseth
                   .
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   104
                
              
            
             
               Command
               .
               
                 
                   The
                   creature
                   at
                   Gods
                   command
                   .
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   138
                
              
            
             
               Confusion
               .
               
                 
                   Confusion
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   body
                   rules
                   the
                   spirit
                   .
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   21
                
                 
                   Comfort
                   ,
                   see
                   God
                   ,
                   see
                   Heaven
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Composition
               .
               
                 
                   God
                   without
                   composition
                   .
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   49
                
              
            
             
               
               Counsell
               ,
               see
               Eternity
               .
            
             
               Covenant
               .
               
                 
                   How
                   to
                   know
                   we
                   are
                   in
                   covenant
                   with
                   God.
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   85
                
                 
                   Covenant
                   twofold
                   .
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   86
                
                 
                   Covenant
                   not
                   frustrate
                   by
                   our
                   sinnes
                   .
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   87
                
              
            
             
               Constancy
               .
               
                 
                   To
                   judge
                   of
                   our
                   spirits
                   by
                   constancy
                   in
                   well-doing
                   .
                   2
                   ;
                   111
                
                 
                   Constancy
                   in
                   ill
                   nothing
                   worse
                   .
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   113
                
                 
                   Constancy
                   ,
                   to
                   beg
                   it
                   of
                   God.
                   Ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   Constancy
                   ,
                   two
                   meanes
                   to
                   get
                   it
                   .
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   115
                
              
            
             
               Company
               .
               
                 
                   Company
                   ,
                   why
                   it
                   is
                   desired
                   .
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   166
                
                 
                   Companions
                   that
                   a
                   man
                   may
                   alway
                   have
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   167
                
                 
                   Company
                   ,
                   the
                   more
                   griefe
                   in
                   want
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   the
                   lesse
                   wisedome
                   .
                   Ibid.
                   
                
              
            
             
               Contradiction
               ,
               see
               Infinite
               .
            
             
               Content
               .
               
                 
                   To
                   be
                   content
                   with
                   GOD
                   ,
                   though
                   with
                   crosses
                   ,
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   130
                
                 
                   To
                   be
                   content
                   with
                   a
                   simple
                   condition
                   .
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   54
                
                 
                   Content
                   bred
                   by
                   godlinesse
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   58
                
              
            
             
               Creature
               .
               
                 
                   Creatures
                   ,
                   to
                   learne
                   the
                   vanity
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   116
                
                 
                   Creatures
                   of
                   themselves
                   can
                   doe
                   nothing
                   for
                   us
                   .
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   137
                
                 
                   Creatures
                   ,
                   difference
                   betweene
                   God
                   and
                   them
                   .
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   146
                
                 
                   Creatures
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   goe
                   to
                   them
                   but
                   God.
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   67
                
                 
                   Creatures
                   ,
                   difference
                   betweene
                   God
                   and
                   them
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   his
                   unchangeablenes
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   103
                
                 
                   Creatures
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   expect
                   much
                   from
                   them
                   :
                   Ibid
                   :
                
              
            
             
               Creation
               .
               
                 
                   Workes
                   of
                   creation
                   shew
                   the
                   greatnesse
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   123
                
                 
                   Gods
                   omnipotence
                   in
                   the
                   creation
                   .
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   178
                
              
            
             
               Crosses
               .
               
                 
                   Crosses
                   ,
                   God
                   doth
                   his
                   good
                   by
                   them
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   41
                
                 
                   Crosses
                   ,
                   faith
                   strengtheneth
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   how
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   105
                
                 
                   See
                   Content
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             D.
             
          
           
             
               Dead
               ,
               Death
               .
               
                 
                   He
                   that
                   beleeveth
                   not
                   Christ
                   ,
                   would
                   not
                   beleeve
                   one
                   rising
                   from
                   the
                   dead
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   42
                
                 
                   
                   We
                   cannot
                   see
                   reason
                   for
                   many
                   things
                   till
                   death
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   103
                
                 
                   Death
                   sweetned
                   by
                   walking
                   with
                   God
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   165
                
              
            
             
               Decree
               .
               
                 
                   Decree
                   of
                   God
                   unchangeable
                   ,
                   yet
                   unknowne
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   92
                
              
            
             
               Defend
               .
               
                 
                   GOD
                   is
                   able
                   to
                   defend
                   us
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   166
                
              
            
             
               Delay
               .
               
                 
                   Delay
                   of
                   GOD
                   should
                   not
                   offend
                   us
                   ,
                   why
                   .
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   168
                
                 
                   Delay
                   seemes
                   long
                   ,
                   why
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   169
                
              
            
             
               Depend
               ,
               Dependent
               .
               
                 
                   Not
                   to
                   depend
                   on
                   many
                   things
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   56
                
                 
                   Dependent
                   felicity
                   to
                   trust
                   in
                   the
                   creature
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   106
                
              
            
             
               Desires
               .
               
                 
                   Desires
                   must
                   bee
                   strong
                   that
                   helpe
                   resolution
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   121
                
                 
                   How
                   to
                   get
                   strong
                   desires
                   :
                   Ibid
                   :
                
              
            
             
               Despise
               .
               
                 
                   What
                   makes
                   a
                   man
                   despise
                   outward
                   things
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   138
                
              
            
             
               Destroy
               .
               
                 
                   A
                   man
                   destroyeth
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   how
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   10
                
              
            
             
               Die
               ,
               Dying
               .
               
                 
                   Mortifying
                   of
                   lusts
                   a
                   dying
                   daily
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   66
                
                 
                   Heathen
                   gods
                   die
                   ,
                   therfore
                   false
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   81
                
              
            
             
               Direction
               .
               
                 
                   Men
                   desire
                   company
                   for
                   direction
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   166
                
              
            
             
               Discontent
               .
               
                 
                   Discontent
                   ,
                   whence
                   it
                   is
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   123
                
              
            
             
               Dispose
               .
               
                 
                   Affliction
                   and
                   prosperity
                   disposed
                   by
                   GOD
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   40
                
                 
                   To
                   be
                   content
                   with
                   
                     GODS
                     disposing
                  
                   of
                   us
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   124
                
              
            
             
               Doe
               ,
               Doing
               .
               
                 
                   VVe
                   are
                   present
                   with
                   GOD
                   by
                   doing
                   his
                   will
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   161
                
                 
                   To
                   consider
                   what
                   
                     GOD
                     doth
                  
                   to
                   us
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   162
                
                 
                   Some
                   things
                   that
                   GOD
                   cannot
                   doe
                   ,
                   why
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   182
                
              
            
             
               Double
               .
               
                 
                   
                   Double-minded
                   man
                   who
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   60
                
                 
                   Sinful
                   affections
                   make
                   the
                   heart
                   double
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   62
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             E.
             
          
           
             
               Effects
               .
               
                 
                   Three
                   effects
                   of
                   a
                   firme
                   assent
                   
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   GOD
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   70
                
              
            
             
               Efficacy
               .
               
                 
                   Efficacy
                   of
                   the
                   creature
                   from
                   GOD
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   137
                
              
            
             
               Enemy
               .
               
                 
                   VVhat
                   an
                   
                     enemy
                     GOD
                  
                   is
                   to
                   wicked
                   men
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   175
                
              
            
             
               End.
               
               
                 
                   All
                   creatures
                   have
                   an
                   end
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   9
                
                 
                   VVe
                   should
                   doe
                   nothing
                   for
                   our
                   owne
                   ends
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   146
                
                 
                   End
                   of
                   mens
                   callings
                   appointed
                   by
                   GOD
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   147
                
                 
                   VVhen
                   a
                   man
                   makes
                   himselfe
                   his
                   end
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   148
                
              
            
             
               Ending
               .
               
                 
                   Hee
                   that
                   is
                   eternall
                   must
                   be
                   without
                   ending
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   157
                
                 
                   See
                   Advantage
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Ensignes
               .
               
                 
                   Ensignes
                   of
                   GODS
                   greatnes
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   124
                
              
            
             
               Equall
               .
               
                 
                   Attributes
                   of
                   
                     GOD
                     equall
                  
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   53
                
                 
                   Equality
                   of
                   GODS
                   Attributes
                   prove
                   him
                   omnipotent
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   180
                
              
            
             
               Erre
               ,
               see
               Rule
               .
            
             
               Essence
               .
               
                 
                   Essence
                   of
                   GOD
                   what
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   94
                
                 
                   Essence
                   of
                   GOD
                   infinite
                   ,
                   2
                   :
                   148
                
              
            
             
               Eternall
               ,
               Eternity
               .
               
                 
                   Eternity
                   of
                   GOD
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   156
                
                 
                   Eternity
                   5
                   things
                   in
                   it
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   157
                
                 
                   VVhy
                   God
                   must
                   be
                   eternall
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   158
                
                 
                   Foure
                   differences
                   betweene
                   the
                   eternity
                   of
                   GOD
                   ,
                   and
                   duration
                   of
                   the
                   creatures
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   159
                
                 
                   Eternall
                   things
                   to
                   be
                   minded
                   more
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   161
                
                 
                   Eternity
                   ,
                   an
                   exhortation
                   to
                   consider
                   of
                   it
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   165
                
                 
                   Eternity
                   ,
                   motives
                   to
                   consider
                   it
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   167
                
                 
                   Eternity
                   what
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   168
                
                 
                   Love
                   and
                   enmity
                   of
                   
                     GOD
                     eternall
                  
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   171
                
                 
                   Hatred
                   and
                   joy
                   in
                   GOD
                   from
                   eternity
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   78
                
                 
                   Counsels
                   of
                   God
                   from
                   eternity
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   81
                
              
            
             
               Evill
               .
               
                 
                   Things
                   are
                   not
                   alway
                   evill
                   that
                   we
                   think
                   are
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   42
                
              
            
             
               Everlasting
               .
               
                 
                   GOD
                   from
                   everlasting
                   :
                   other
                   gods
                   new
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   79
                
                 
                   GODS
                   being
                   everlasting
                   .
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   98
                
              
            
             
               Events
               .
               
                 
                   Events
                   contrary
                   to
                   mans
                   preparations
                   .
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   39
                
              
            
             
               Exalt
               .
               
                 
                   To
                   
                     exalt
                     GOD
                  
                   as
                   GOD
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   135
                
              
            
             
               Excellency
               .
               
                 
                   Excellency
                   outward
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   
                   sought
                   after
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   17
                
                 
                   Excellency
                   outward
                   of
                   3
                   sorts
                   :
                   Ibid
                   :
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             F.
             
          
           
             
               Faculties
               .
               
                 
                   Men
                   desire
                   company
                   to
                   exercise
                   their
                   faculties
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   166
                
                 
                   
                     Faint
                     ,
                     see
                     Church
                  
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Faith.
               
               
                 
                   That
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   GOD
                   ,
                   proved
                   by
                   faith
                   :
                   1
                   ,
                   19
                   ,
                   45
                
                 
                   Faith
                   what
                   .
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   20
                
                 
                   Faith
                   in
                   this
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   GOD
                   should
                   be
                   confirmed
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   61
                
                 
                   Faith
                   of
                   elect
                   and
                   others
                   differ
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   62
                
                 
                   Faith
                   though
                   the
                   same
                   hath
                   severall
                   acts
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   72
                
                 
                   Faith
                   strengthened
                   by
                   revealing
                   GODS
                   name
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   103
                
              
            
             
               False
               .
               
                 
                   The
                   gods
                   ,
                   and
                   religion
                   of
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   false
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   80
                
                 
                   The
                   religion
                   of
                   
                     Mahomet
                     false
                  
                   .
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   82
                
              
            
             
               Feare
               .
               
                 
                   VVhy
                   we
                   should
                   feare
                   God
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   171
                
                 
                   See
                   Goodnesse
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Fire
               .
               
                 
                   The
                   Spirit
                   as
                   Fire
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   15
                
              
            
             
               Fill.
               
               
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   fills
                   heaven
                   and
                   earth
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   45
                
              
            
             
               Flee
               .
               
                 
                   God
                   such
                   an
                   enemy
                   as
                   the
                   wicked
                   cannot
                   flee
                   from
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   174
                
              
            
             
               Force
               .
               
                 
                   Force
                   in
                   the
                   motion
                   of
                   a
                   spirit
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   3
                
              
            
             
               Foundation
               .
               
                 
                   Foundation
                   of
                   faith
                   stable
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   51
                
              
            
             
               Friendship
               .
               
                 
                   Friendship
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   be
                   esteemed
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   129
                
              
            
             
               Future
               .
               
                 
                   Future
                   things
                   knowne
                   onely
                   to
                   God.
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   79
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             G.
             
          
           
             
               GOD.
               
               
                 
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   3
                
                 
                   That
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   God
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   5
                
                 
                   Creatures
                   should
                   be
                   God
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   were
                   not
                   made
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   8
                
                 
                   A
                   God
                   sought
                   naturally
                   by
                   all
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   14
                
                 
                   That
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   God
                   ,
                   consequents
                   of
                   it
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   28
                
                 
                   Meanes
                   to
                   confirme
                   our
                   faith
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   God
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   68
                
                 
                   That
                   God
                   is
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   none
                   besides
                   him
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   75
                
                 
                   5
                   Arguments
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   other
                   God
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   76
                
                 
                   God
                   ,
                   what
                   he
                   is
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   94
                
                 
                   God
                   ,
                   how
                   to
                   conceive
                   of
                   him
                   in
                   prayer
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   44
                
                 
                   
                   GOD
                   ,
                   how
                   said
                   to
                   come
                   and
                   goe
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   77
                
                 
                   GOD
                   ,
                   the
                   comfort
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   in
                   him
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   188
                
                 
                   See
                   Affections
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Good
               ,
               Goodnesse
               .
               
                 
                   The
                   commands
                   of
                   GOD
                   for
                   our
                   good
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   127
                
                 
                   Eternity
                   makes
                   things
                   infinitely
                   good
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   160
                
                 
                   To
                   feare
                   GOD
                   for
                   his
                   goodnes
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   14
                
                 
                   See
                   Observe
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Government
               .
               
                 
                   Government
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   by
                   GOD
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   150
                
                 
                   See
                   Spirit
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Grace
               ,
               Gracious
               .
               
                 
                   Grace
                   of
                   GOD
                   free
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   125
                
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   is
                   gracious
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   46
                
                 
                   To
                   goe
                   to
                   GOD
                   for
                   grace
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   69
                
                 
                   See
                   
                     Light
                     ,
                     Sin
                     ,
                     Vnchangable
                  
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Grieve
               ,
               see
               Himselfe
               .
            
             
               Greatnesse
               .
               
                 
                   Greatnesse
                   of
                   GOD
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   123
                
                 
                   Greatnesse
                   of
                   GOD
                   declared
                   in
                   sixe
                   things
                   ;
                   Ibid
                   :
                
                 
                   Greatnesse
                   of
                   GOD
                   compared
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   126
                
                 
                   Greatnesse
                   of
                   mind
                   to
                   be
                   sought
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   129
                
                 
                   VVhat
                   makes
                   the
                   mind
                   great
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   130
                
                 
                   Greatnesse
                   outward
                   why
                   men
                   are
                   led
                   away
                   with
                   it
                   :
                   Ibid
                   :
                
                 
                   Greatnesse
                   of
                   minde
                   how
                   gotten
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   137
                
                 
                   To
                   feare
                   GOD
                   for
                   his
                   greatnes
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   140
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             H.
             
          
           
             
               Hate
               .
               
                 
                   Pollution
                   of
                   spirit
                   to
                   hate
                   it
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   12
                
                 
                   How
                   to
                   come
                   to
                   hate
                   it
                   .
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   13
                
              
            
             
               Heathen
               .
               
                 
                   Passages
                   of
                   Scripture
                   acknowledged
                   by
                   Heathen
                   .
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   53
                
              
            
             
               Heaven
               .
               
                 
                   No
                   want
                   of
                   outward
                   comforts
                   in
                   heaven
                   .
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   19
                
                 
                   See
                   Humble
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Helpe
               .
               
                 
                   No
                   case
                   so
                   desperate
                   but
                   GOD
                   can
                   helpe
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   203
                
              
            
             
               Hindred
               .
               
                 
                   GOD
                   cannot
                   be
                   hindred
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   52
                
              
            
             
               High.
               
               
                 
                   Not
                   to
                   put
                   our selves
                   to
                   things
                   too
                   high
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   149
                
              
            
             
             
               Himselfe
               .
               
                 
                   Being
                   of
                   God
                   of
                   himselfe
                   .
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   98
                
                 
                   GOD
                   may
                   doe
                   things
                   for
                   himselfe
                   .
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   144
                
                 
                   what
                   he
                   doth
                   that
                   greiues
                   most
                   for
                   things
                   that
                   concerne
                   himselfe
                   .
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   150
                
              
            
             
               Hope
               .
               
                 
                   Hope
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                   whereon
                   built
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   63
                
              
            
             
               Holinesse
               .
               
                 
                   Holinesse
                   of
                   Scripture
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   52
                
                 
                   Holinesse
                   what
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   37
                
                 
                   Holinesse
                   expressed
                   outwardly
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   39
                
                 
                   Holinesse
                   of
                   God
                   shewes
                   his
                   greatnesse
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   127
                
              
            
             
               Holy
               ghost
               .
               
                 
                   
                     Holy
                     ghost
                  
                   guided
                   penmen
                   of
                   Scripture
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   48
                
              
            
             
               Humble
               .
               
                 
                   An
                   Humble
                   man
                   takes
                   heauen
                   how
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   121
                
                 
                   Humanity
                   ,
                   see
                   CHRIST
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             I.
             
          
           
             
               I
               am
               .
               
                 
                   
                     I
                     am
                  
                   ,
                   what
                   meant
                   by
                   it
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   95
                
              
            
             
               Idolatry
               .
               
                 
                   To
                   keepe
                   our
                   hearts
                   from
                   Idolatry
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   88
                
                 
                   Idolatry
                   of
                   two
                   kinds
                   :
                   Ibid
                   :
                
                 
                   Idolatry
                   3
                   grounds
                   of
                   it
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   82
                
                 
                   Idolatry
                   to
                   resolve
                   on
                   things
                   by
                   our
                   owne
                   strength
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   112
                
              
            
             
               Image
               .
               
                 
                   Image
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   15
                
                 
                   Image
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   the
                   soule
                   double
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   16
                
                 
                   
                     Immediate
                     ,
                     see
                     Government
                  
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Impure
               .
               
                 
                   The
                   life
                   and
                   doctrine
                   of
                   
                     Mahomet
                     impure
                  
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   84
                
              
            
             
               Immense
               .
               
                 
                   The
                   Immensity
                   of
                   Gods
                   being
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   97
                
                 
                   Immensity
                   of
                   Gods
                   being
                   shews
                   his
                   greatnesse
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   127
                
                 
                   Immensity
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   147
                
                 
                   Immensity
                   of
                   God
                   we
                   should
                   rejoyce
                   in
                   it
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   152
                
                 
                   Immensity
                   of
                   God
                   we
                   should
                   studie
                   it
                   .
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   153
                
              
            
             
               Imperfection
               .
               
                 
                   Imperfection
                   negatiue
                   in
                   the
                   Saints
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   121
                
                 
                   Imperfection
                   where
                   there
                   is
                   change
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   73
                
                 
                   
                     See
                     perfect
                  
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Impenitence
               .
               
                 
                   Impenitence
                   punnished
                   in
                   Gods
                   children
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   99
                
              
            
             
               Immutable
               .
               
                 
                   Immutability
                   of
                   God
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   72
                
                 
                   5
                   :
                   reasons
                   of
                   Gods
                   Immutability
                   :
                   
                   2
                   ,
                   73
                
                 
                   Grace
                   in
                   it selfe
                   not
                   immutable
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   115
                
              
            
             
               Inconstancy
               .
               
                 
                   Inconstancy
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   humbled
                   for
                   it
                   .
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   112
                
                 
                   Inconstancy
                   ,
                   two
                   causes
                   of
                   it
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   115
                
                 
                   Inconstancy
                   from
                   weaknesse
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   117
                
              
            
             
               Indeavour
               .
               
                 
                   Indeavours
                   help
                   not
                   when
                   God
                   hath
                   cast
                   off
                   a
                   man
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   83
                
                 
                   Indeavour
                   ,
                   not
                   taken
                   away
                   by
                   Gods
                   decree
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   92
                
              
            
             
               Infinite
               .
               
                 
                   God
                   is
                   infinite
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   74
                
                 
                   To
                   make
                   a
                   creature
                   infinite
                   ,
                   were
                   a
                   contradiction
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   186
                
                 
                   See
                   
                     Essence
                     ,
                     Presence
                  
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Invisible
               .
               
                 
                   To
                   be
                   invisible
                   ,
                   a
                   property
                   of
                   a
                   spirit
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   2
                
              
            
             
               Inquire
               .
               
                 
                   Somewhat
                   in
                   God
                   we
                   must
                   not
                   inquire
                   into
                   .
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   100
                
              
            
             
               Injuries
               .
               
                 
                   Injuries
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   why
                   we
                   are
                   so
                   affected
                   with
                   them
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   133
                
                 
                   How
                   to
                   be
                   patient
                   in
                   injuries
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   156
                
              
            
             
               Influence
               .
               
                 
                   To
                   beleeve
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   God
                   hath
                   influence
                   into
                   the
                   whole
                   life
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   64
                
              
            
             
               Iustification
               .
               
                 
                   Faith
                   strengthened
                   in
                   matters
                   of
                   justification
                   ,
                   whence
                   .
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   71
                
              
            
             
               Iust
               ,
               see
               Will.
               
            
             
               Iudgements
               .
               
                 
                   Iudgements
                   spirituall
                   the
                   greatest
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   27
                
                 
                   Iudgements
                   dispensed
                   by
                   God
                   now
                   as
                   in
                   former
                   time
                   :
                   2
                   :
                   98
                
                 
                   Iudgements
                   of
                   God
                   different
                   in
                   time
                   ,
                   and
                   meanes
                   .
                   2
                   :
                   101
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             K.
             
          
           
             
               Kill
               .
               
                 
                   Lusts
                   must
                   be
                   killed
                   :
                   2
                   :
                   13
                
              
            
             
               Knowledge
               .
               
                 
                   Knowledge
                   experimentall
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   God
                   :
                   1
                   :
                   63
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             
               Labour
               .
               
                 
                   Labour
                   ,
                   how
                   it
                   is
                   sweetned
                   :
                   1
                   :
                   151
                
              
            
             
               
               Lame
               .
               
                 
                   Performances
                   lame
                   when
                   the
                   body
                   is
                   not
                   exercised
                   :
                   2
                   :
                   40
                
              
            
             
               Law.
               
               
                 
                   Law
                   written
                   in
                   mens
                   hearts
                   proves
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   God
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   13
                
              
            
             
               Liberty
               .
               
                 
                   Gods
                   presence
                   gives
                   liberty
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   164
                
              
            
             
               Life
               .
               
                 
                   God
                   onely
                   the
                   living
                   God
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   80
                
                 
                   Life
                   ,
                   the
                   shortnesse
                   of
                   it
                   should
                   make
                   us
                   thinke
                   of
                   eternity
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   167
                
              
            
             
               Light.
               
               
                 
                   What
                   makes
                   all
                   outward
                   things
                   light
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   163
                
                 
                   Prophecies
                   of
                   Scripture
                   limited
                   to
                   a
                   set
                   time
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   50
                
                 
                   God
                   without
                   limits
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   121
                
                 
                   Our
                   obedience
                   to
                   God
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   limited
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   142
                
                 
                   VVhen
                   wee
                   limit
                   God
                   ,
                   wee
                   doubt
                   of
                   his
                   power
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   195
                
              
            
             
               Lips.
               
               
                 
                   Our
                   spirits
                   must
                   be
                   neare
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   our
                   lips
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   33
                
              
            
             
               Long
               ,
               see
               Short.
               
            
             
               Low.
               
               
                 
                   VVe
                   should
                   not
                   rest
                   in
                   things
                   too
                   low
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   149
                
                 
                   GODS
                   power
                   can
                   raise
                   from
                   a
                   low
                   condition
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   201
                
              
            
             
               Love.
               
               
                 
                   GODS
                   immutability
                   makes
                   us
                   love
                   him
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   88
                
                 
                   Love
                   of
                   other
                   things
                   must
                   be
                   subordinate
                   to
                   the
                   love
                   of
                   GOD
                   :
                   2.144
                
                 
                   To
                   walke
                   with
                   GOD
                   a
                   signe
                   of
                   love
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   163
                
              
            
             
               Lusts.
               
               
                 
                   Lusts
                   defile
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   man
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   6
                
                 
                   The
                   tenth
                   commandement
                   against
                   lust
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   7
                
                 
                   Lusts
                   restrained
                   hatefull
                   to
                   GOD
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   9
                
                 
                   Lusts
                   mortified
                   make
                   us
                   constant
                   in
                   well-doing
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   115
                
                 
                   See
                   Doing
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             
               Magnanimity
               .
               
                 
                   An
                   holy
                   magnanimity
                   in
                   enjoying
                   of
                   GOD
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   134
                
                 
                   Magnanimity
                   false
                   :
                   Ibid
                
              
            
             
               
               Mahomet
               .
               
                 
                   Mahomet
                   denied
                   two
                   things
                   in
                   Christ
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   84
                
                 
                   See
                   false
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Maiesty
               .
               
                 
                   Majesty
                   of
                   Scripture
                   proue
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   them
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   56
                
                 
                   Majesty
                   of
                   GOD
                   1
                   ,
                   76.77
                
              
            
             
               Man.
               
               
                 
                   That
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   GOD
                   proued
                   by
                   the
                   making
                   of
                   man
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   6
                
                 
                   Difference
                   betweene
                   the
                   actions
                   of
                   man
                   and
                   beast
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   17
                
                 
                   Heathen
                   Gods
                   men
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   81
                
              
            
             
               Matter
               .
               
                 
                   GOD
                   without
                   matter
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   127
                
                 
                   GOD
                   can
                   worke
                   without
                   matter
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   180
                
              
            
             
               Merit
               .
               
                 
                   All
                   that
                   we
                   can
                   doe
                   cannot
                   merit
                   of
                   GOD
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   123
                
              
            
             
               Mercie
               .
               
                 
                   Mercie
                   of
                   GOD
                   how
                   it
                   is
                   over
                   all
                   his
                   workes
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   54
                
                 
                   Mercie
                   we
                   should
                   goe
                   to
                   God
                   for
                   it
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   68
                
                 
                   See
                   Iudgement
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Minde
               .
               
                 
                   To
                   worship
                   GOD
                   with
                   all
                   the
                   minde
                   .
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   35
                
                 
                   See
                   Great
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Miracles
               .
               
                 
                   Miracles
                   proove
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   48
                
                 
                   Mahomets
                   religion
                   wanted
                   miracles
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   84
                
              
            
             
               Monuments
               .
               
                 
                   Monuments
                   ,
                   none
                   more
                   ancient
                   than
                   those
                   in
                   Scripture
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   11
                
              
            
             
               Morrow
               .
               
                 
                   Morrow
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   boast
                   of
                   it
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   118
                
              
            
             
               
               Move
               ,
               Motion
               .
               
                 
                   GOD
                   not
                   subject
                   to
                   motion
                   .
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   170
                
                 
                   A
                   spirit
                   moves
                   it selfe
                   and
                   other
                   things
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   3
                
              
            
             
               Multiplication
               .
               
                 
                   No
                   multiplication
                   in
                   GOD
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   48
                
              
            
             
               Mutability
               .
               
                 
                   How
                   to
                   comfort
                   our selves
                   in
                   the
                   mutability
                   of
                   things
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   172
                
                 
                   Mutability
                   of
                   the
                   creature
                   forgotten
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   203
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             
               Nature
               .
               
                 
                   Nature
                   ,
                   the
                   course
                   of
                   it
                   altered
                   since
                   the
                   creation
                   .
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   32
                
                 
                   Faith
                   strengthened
                   from
                   Gods
                   workes
                   in
                   Nature
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   193
                
              
            
             
               Need.
               
               
                 
                   God
                   hath
                   no
                   need
                   of
                   any
                   creature
                   .
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   193
                
              
            
             
               Nothing
               .
               
                 
                   Outward
                   things
                   nothing
                   in
                   two
                   respects
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   131
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             O.
             
          
           
             
               Object
               ,
               Objection
               .
               
                 
                   Single
                   heart
                   lookes
                   but
                   upon
                   one
                   object
                   .
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   60
                
                 
                   Objections
                   against
                   this
                   principle
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   God
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   30
                
              
            
             
               Observe
               .
               
                 
                   
                     GOD
                     observeth
                  
                   all
                   wee
                   doe
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   168
                
                 
                   See
                   Sinne.
                   
                
              
            
             
               Omnipotent
               .
               
                 
                   Omnipotency
                   of
                   GOD
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   176
                
                 
                   Omnipotency
                   of
                   GOD
                   wherein
                   ;
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   177
                
              
            
             
             
               Omnipresence
               .
               
                 
                   A
                   caution
                   concerning
                   the
                   omnipresence
                   of
                   GOD
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   14
                
              
            
             
               Originall
               .
               
                 
                   Originall
                   of
                   all
                   creatures
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   6
                
                 
                   Love
                   ,
                   wisedome
                   &c.
                   originally
                   in
                   GOD
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   49
                
              
            
             
               Owne
               .
               
                 
                   Two
                   cases
                   when
                   God
                   punnisheth
                   his
                   owne
                   children
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   99
                
              
            
             
               Outward
               .
               
                 
                   Outward
                   man
                   stirrs
                   up
                   the
                   inward
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   40
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             P.
             
          
           
             
               Parts
               .
               
                 
                   GOD
                   :
                   what
                   parts
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   50
                
              
            
             
               Perish
               .
               
                 
                   Why
                   it
                   is
                   nothing
                   to
                   GOD
                   ,
                   that
                   many
                   perish
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   127
                
              
            
             
               Particular
               .
               
                 
                   Prophecies
                   of
                   Scripture
                   particular
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   50
                
              
            
             
               Perspicuouse
               .
               
                 
                   Prophecies
                   of
                   Scripture
                   perspicuouse
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   50
                
              
            
             
               Perfect
               ,
               
                 
                   GOD
                   is
                   perfect
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   120
                
                 
                   Perfection
                   what
                   Ibid
                
                 
                   5
                   differences
                   betweene
                   perfection
                   in
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   creatures
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   121
                
                 
                   To
                   praise
                   GOD
                   for
                   his
                   perfection
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   129
                
                 
                   4
                   Signes
                   of
                   praising
                   Gods
                   perfection
                   .
                   Ibid
                   :
                
              
            
             
               Place
               .
               
                 
                   A
                   spirit
                   not
                   held
                   in
                   any
                   place
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   4
                
              
            
             
               Pleasure
               .
               
                 
                   Pleasures
                   ,
                   why
                   men
                   are
                   carried
                   away
                   with
                   them
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   131
                
              
            
             
               Power
               .
               
                 
                   Power
                   of
                   GOD
                   every
                   where
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   149
                
                 
                   Power
                   of
                   GOD
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   it
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   185
                
                 
                   Power
                   of
                   GOD
                   ,
                   we
                   should
                   believe
                   it
                   ;
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   194
                
                 
                   Power
                   of
                   GOD
                   doubted
                   of
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   197
                
                 
                   Power
                   of
                   GOD
                   manifested
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   199
                
              
            
             
               Pollution
               .
               
                 
                   Pollution
                   of
                   spirit
                   to
                   find
                   it
                   out
                   .
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   10
                
                 
                   Pollution
                   ,
                   directions
                   to
                   finde
                   it
                   out
                   .
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   11
                
                 
                   See
                   Prayer
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Prayer
               .
               
                 
                   Fervency
                   in
                   prayer
                   one
                   ground
                   
                   of
                   it
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   71
                
                 
                   Pray
                   against
                   pollution
                   of
                   spirit
                   .
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   14
                
                 
                   Men
                   may
                   pray
                   much
                   ,
                   yet
                   not
                   aright
                   .
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   42
                
                 
                   Prayer
                   ,
                   two
                   times
                   of
                   it
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   43
                
                 
                   He
                   that
                   is
                   rejected
                   of
                   GOD
                   cannot
                   pray
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   93
                
                 
                   Prayer
                   heard
                   of
                   God
                   now
                   as
                   in
                   former
                   time
                   .
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   103
                
                 
                   Power
                   of
                   God
                   should
                   make
                   us
                   pray
                   .
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   198
                
              
            
             
               Praise
               .
               
                 
                   Praise
                   of
                   men
                   why
                   men
                   are
                   led
                   away
                   with
                   it
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   131
                
                 
                   See
                   weakenesse
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Presence
               ,
               Presently
               
                 
                   Presence
                   of
                   God
                   infinite
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   148
                
                 
                   How
                   men
                   are
                   present
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   155
                
                 
                   Why
                   God
                   auengeth
                   not
                   presently
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   157
                
                 
                   Presence
                   seene
                   in
                   3.
                   things
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   160
                
                 
                   How
                   we
                   are
                   present
                   with
                   God.
                   Ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   How
                   wee
                   make
                   God
                   present
                   with
                   us
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   161
                
              
            
             
               Prophets
               ,
               Prophecies
               .
               
                 
                   Prophecies
                   in
                   Scripture
                   prove
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   50
                
                 
                   Poets
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   Prophets
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   81
                
              
            
             
               Providence
               .
               
                 
                   Providence
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   greatnesse
                   of
                   it
                   proves
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   other
                   God.
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   79
                
                 
                   Greatnesse
                   of
                   God
                   seene
                   in
                   his
                   providence
                   .
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   125
                
                 
                   The
                   ground
                   of
                   Gods
                   particular
                   providence
                   .
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   154
                
              
            
             
               Provoke
               ,
               See
               
                 Casting
                 off
              
               .
            
             
               Prosper
               .
               
                 
                   Those
                   that
                   trust
                   not
                   in
                   God
                   may
                   prosper
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   115
                
              
            
             
               Profession
               .
               
                 
                   why
                   men
                   leaue
                   their
                   profession
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   88
                
                 
                   Fearfulnes
                   in
                   profession
                   whence
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   134
                
              
            
             
               Promiscuously
               .
               
                 
                   Outward
                   things
                   dispensed
                   promiscuously
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   28
                
              
            
             
               Probabilities
               .
               
                 
                   VVhen
                   we
                   are
                   incouraged
                   by
                   probabilities
                   we
                   doubt
                   of
                   Gods
                   power
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   194
                
              
            
             
               Punish
               ,
               see
               owne
               .
            
             
               Purity
               .
               
                 
                   Purity
                   of
                   Scriptures
                   prove
                   them
                   true
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   56
                
              
            
             
               Purposes
               .
               
                 
                   Purposes
                   of
                   GOD
                   brought
                   to
                   
                   passe
                   by
                   wayes
                   vnknowne
                   to
                   us
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   36
                
                 
                   Stronge
                   lusts
                   breake
                   stronge
                   purposes
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   116
                
                 
                   Purposes
                   3.
                   helpes
                   to
                   strengthen
                   them
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   117
                
                 
                   Purposes
                   must
                   be
                   renewed
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   118
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             Q.
             
          
           
             
               Quantity
               .
               
                 
                   God
                   simple
                   without
                   quantity
                   .
                   2
                   ,
                   74.
                   
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             R.
             
          
           
             
               Reall
               .
               
                 
                   Miracles
                   in
                   Scripture
                   reall
                   .
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   49
                
              
            
             
               Reason
               .
               
                 
                   Difference
                   betweene
                   faith
                   and
                   reason
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   46
                
                 
                   Reason
                   for
                   that
                   faith
                   beleeveth
                   :
                   Ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   Reason
                   raised
                   by
                   faith
                   .
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   47
                
                 
                   Purposes
                   grounded
                   on
                   reason
                   .
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   118
                
                 
                   VVee
                   must
                   get
                   strong
                   reasons
                   for
                   our
                   resolution
                   .
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   119
                
              
            
             
               Regard
               .
               
                 
                   VVe
                   should
                   regard
                   the
                   Lord
                   in
                   three
                   things
                   .
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   171
                
              
            
             
               Rejoyce
               ,
               see
               Immensity
               .
            
             
               See
               Almighty
               .
               Religion
               ,
               see
               False
               .
               Repentance
               .
               
                 
                   Repentance
                   ,
                   how
                   attributed
                   to
                   God.
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   76
                
                 
                   Gods
                   gifts
                   and
                   calling
                   without
                   Repentance
                   .
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   84
                
              
            
             
               Resolution
               .
               
                 
                   Resolution
                   ,
                   meanes
                   to
                   helpe
                   it
                   .
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   119
                
                 
                   Resolution
                   must
                   be
                   renewed
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   122
                
                 
                   
                     See
                     Desire
                  
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Reject
               ,
               see
               Pray
               .
            
             
               Rest.
               
               
                 
                   Of
                   resting
                   in
                   things
                   concerning
                   a
                   mans
                   selfe
                   .
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   151
                
              
            
             
               Reward
               .
               
                 
                   He
                   that
                   lookes
                   for
                   reward
                   from
                   men
                   ,
                   makes
                   himselfe
                   his
                   end
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   15
                
              
            
             
               Reverence
               .
               
                 
                   VVe
                   should
                   
                     reverence
                     God
                  
                   why
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   145
                
              
            
             
               Righteous
               .
               
                 
                   
                   
                     GOD
                     righteous
                  
                   in
                   his
                   wayes
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   79
                
              
            
             
               Roote
               .
               
                 
                   The
                   roote
                   of
                   all
                   sin
                   what
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   66
                
              
            
             
               Rule
               .
               
                 
                   That
                   which
                   goeth
                   by
                   a
                   rule
                   may
                   erre
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   144
                
                 
                   We
                   should
                   let
                   the
                   Spirit
                   rule
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   19
                
                 
                   How
                   to
                   know
                   when
                   the
                   Spirit
                   beareth
                   rule
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   22
                
                 
                   See
                   confusion
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               Scandall
               .
               
                 
                   GOD
                   punnisheth
                   his
                   owne
                   children
                   in
                   case
                   of
                   Scandall
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   99
                
              
            
             
               Scriptures
               .
               
                 
                   Scriptures
                   proved
                   true
                   by
                   faith
                   3.
                   wayes
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   48
                
                 
                   Scriptures
                   proved
                   by
                   themselues
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   56
                
                 
                   Difference
                   betweene
                   penmen
                   of
                   scripture
                   and
                   other
                   writers
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   80
                
                 
                   Whence
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   men
                   take
                   the
                   judgement
                   of
                   scripture
                   rather
                   then
                   mens
                   fancies
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   70
                
                 
                   How
                   to
                   understand
                   scriptures
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   78
                
              
            
             
               Seek
               .
               
                 
                   How
                   to
                   know
                   we
                   seeke
                   to
                   God
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   130
                
              
            
             
               Serve
               ,
               service
               .
               
                 
                   He
                   that
                   neglects
                   
                     GODS
                     service
                  
                   makes
                   him
                   not
                   his
                   end
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   150
                
                 
                   VVhy
                   we
                   should
                   labour
                   to
                   
                     serve
                     GOD
                  
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   172
                
              
            
             
               Secure
               .
               
                 
                   GODS
                   power
                   in
                   bringing
                   downe
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   secure
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   202
                
              
            
             
               Seeing
               .
               
                 
                   We
                   are
                   present
                   with
                   GOD
                   by
                   seeing
                   of
                   him
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   160
                
                 
                   GOD
                   present
                   with
                   us
                   by
                   seeing
                   us
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   161
                
              
            
             
               Short.
               
               
                 
                   The
                   good
                   the
                   creatures
                   do
                   us
                   is
                   short
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   138
                
                 
                   To
                   GOD
                   no
                   time
                   long
                   or
                   short
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   160
                
              
            
             
               Sinne.
               
               
                 
                   The
                   perfection
                   of
                   GOD
                   to
                   bee
                   vncapable
                   of
                   sinne
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   122
                
                 
                   Sinne
                   3.
                   things
                   in
                   it
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   166
                
                 
                   Sinne
                   and
                   grace
                   to
                   be
                   thought
                   on
                   cheifly
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   167
                
                 
                   Sinne
                   observed
                   by
                   GOD
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   168
                
                 
                   GOD
                   therefore
                   Omnipotent
                   because
                   he
                   cannot
                   sinne
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   182
                
                 
                   
                   See
                   Light.
                   
                
              
            
             
               Simplicity
               .
               
                 
                   Simplicity
                   of
                   God
                   what
                   .
                   2
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                
                 
                   Simplicity
                   of
                   God
                   proved
                   by
                   6
                   reasons
                   .
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   49
                
                 
                   Simplicity
                   ,
                   two
                   things
                   in
                   it
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   60
                
                 
                   See
                   Quantity
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Singlenesse
               .
               
                 
                   Singlenesse
                   of
                   heart
                   what
                   .
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   37
                
                 
                   Singlenesse
                   to
                   be
                   laboured
                   for
                   .
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   59
                
              
            
             
               Sicknesse
               .
               
                 
                   Sicknesse
                   in
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   .
                   1.33
                
              
            
             
               Soule
               .
               
                 
                   A
                   God
                   proved
                   by
                   the
                   soule
                   of
                   man.
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   15
                
                 
                   Soule
                   ,
                   the
                   acts
                   of
                   it
                   depend
                   not
                   on
                   the
                   body
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   18
                
                 
                   God
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   as
                   the
                   soule
                   in
                   the
                   body
                   .
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   23
                
              
            
             
               Spawne
               .
               
                 
                   Spawne
                   of
                   sinne
                   in
                   the
                   lusts
                   of
                   the
                   spirit
                   2
                   ;
                   10
                
              
            
             
               Speake
               .
               
                 
                   Speaking
                   to
                   GOD
                   makes
                   us
                   present
                   with
                   him
                   .
                   2
                   ;
                   161
                
                 
                   GOD
                   present
                   with
                   us
                   by
                   speaking
                   to
                   us
                   ;
                   Ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   How
                   
                     GOD
                     speakes
                  
                   to
                   us
                   now
                   ;
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   162
                
              
            
             
               Spirit
               :
               
                 
                   GOD
                   a
                   spirit
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   2
                
                 
                   VVhat
                   kinde
                   of
                   spirit
                   God
                   is
                   ;
                   Ibid
                
                 
                   4
                   Properties
                   of
                   a
                   spirit
                   .
                   Ibid
                
                 
                   Gods
                   eye
                   especially
                   on
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   man.
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   4
                
                 
                   How
                   to
                   fit
                   our
                   spirits
                   for
                   communion
                   with
                   God
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   6
                
                 
                   Pollution
                   of
                   spirit
                   ,
                   how
                   hatefull
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   7
                
                 
                   Spirit
                   broken
                   pleaseth
                   God.
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   8
                
                 
                   Directions
                   for
                   cleansing
                   the
                   spirit
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   10
                
                 
                   Gods
                   government
                   chiefly
                   on
                   mens
                   spirits
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   25
                
                 
                   
                     Spirit
                     GOD
                  
                   guides
                   onely
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   28
                
                 
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   the
                   guiding
                   of
                   it
                   of
                   great
                   consequence
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   29
                
                 
                   GOD
                   must
                   be
                   worshipped
                   in
                   spirit
                   .
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   32
                
                 
                   To
                   serve
                   GOD
                   in
                   spirit
                   what
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   33
                
                 
                   How
                   to
                   conceive
                   of
                   a
                   spirit
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   45
                
                 
                   See
                   
                     Adorne
                     ,
                     Iudgement
                  
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Stability
               .
               
                 
                   Stability
                   in
                   that
                   we
                   enjoy
                   to
                   be
                   begged
                   of
                   GOD
                   :
                   2
                   10
                   ,
                
              
            
             
             
               Stronger
               .
               
                 
                   The
                   assent
                   in
                   the
                   elect
                   stronger
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   God
                   ,
                   than
                   in
                   others
                   .
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   62
                
              
            
             
               Substantiall
               .
               
                 
                   Perfection
                   in
                   God
                   substantiall
                   .
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   122
                
              
            
             
               Succession
               .
               
                 
                   God
                   without
                   succession
                   .
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   98
                
                 
                   Hee
                   that
                   is
                   eternall
                   ,
                   must
                   be
                   without
                   succession
                   .
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   157
                
              
            
             
               Suffer
               .
               
                 
                   VVhy
                   men
                   rather
                   sinne
                   than
                   suffer
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   25
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             T.
             
          
           
             
               Temptations
               .
               
                 
                   Temptations
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   outbid
                   them
                   .
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   120
                
              
            
             
               Testament
               .
               
                 
                   Testament
                   both
                   olde
                   and
                   new
                   acknowledged
                   by
                   Mahomet
                   .
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   82
                
                 
                   Testimony
                   ,
                   see
                   
                     Adversaries
                     ,
                     Church
                  
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Theologie
               .
               
                 
                   Theologie
                   what
                   .
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   1
                
                 
                   Theologie
                   ,
                   wherein
                   it
                   differeth
                   from
                   other
                   sciences
                   .
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   2
                
                 
                   Theologie
                   ,
                   the
                   parts
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   3
                
                 
                   Difference
                   in
                   points
                   of
                   Theologie
                   .
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   5
                
              
            
             
               Time.
               
               
                 
                   Time
                   dispensed
                   by
                   God.
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   158
                
                 
                   All
                   time
                   present
                   with
                   God.
                   1.159
                
                 
                   Time
                   of
                   outward
                   things
                   short
                   .
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   162
                
                 
                   God
                   the
                   Lord
                   of
                   time
                   .
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   174
                
                 
                   Time
                   as
                   a
                   field
                   to
                   be
                   sown
                   .
                   Ibid.
                   
                
                 
                   Time
                   double
                   .
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   83
                
                 
                   
                     See
                     Iudgement
                  
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Thoughts
               .
               
                 
                   How
                   to
                   be
                   rid
                   of
                   ill
                   thoughts
                   .
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   169
                
              
            
             
               Together
               .
               
                 
                   God
                   possesseth
                   all
                   things
                   together
                   .
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   159
                
              
            
             
               Trust.
               
               
                 
                   To
                   trust
                   in
                   God.
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   171
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             V.
             
          
           
             
               Vanity
               .
               
                 
                   Vanity
                   〈…〉
                   our
                   owne
                   stre●●●●
                   1
                   1●3
                
                 
                   See
                   〈◊〉
                
              
            
             
             
               Vessells
               .
               
                 
                   All
                   outward
                   things
                   earthen
                   vessells
                   .
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   105
                
              
            
             
               Visible
               .
               
                 
                   Miracles
                   of
                   Scripture
                   visible
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   48
                
              
            
             
               Vnderstanding
               .
               
                 
                   Objects
                   of
                   the
                   understanding
                   of
                   two
                   sorts
                   .
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   21
                
              
            
             
               Vnchangeable
               .
               
                 
                   Men
                   make
                   excuses
                   from
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   Gods
                   decree
                   is
                   unchangeable
                   .
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   95
                
                 
                   Vpon
                   what
                   occasion
                   the
                   doctrine
                   of
                   Gods
                   unchangeablenesse
                   is
                   revealed
                   .
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   96
                
                 
                   The
                   end
                   ,
                   and
                   use
                   of
                   the
                   doctrine
                   of
                   Gods
                   unchangeablenesse
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   97
                
                 
                   To
                   prize
                   things
                   by
                   their
                   unchangeablenesse
                   .
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   106
                
                 
                   Grace
                   unchangeable
                   .
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   107
                
                 
                   See
                   Decree
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Vnmixed
               .
               
                 
                   The
                   perfection
                   of
                   God
                   unmixed
                   .
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   121
                
                 
                   
                     Voluntary
                     ,
                     see
                     Cause
                  
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             VV
          
           
             
               Walke
               .
               
                 
                   To
                   walke
                   with
                   God.
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   159
                
                 
                   To
                   walke
                   with
                   God
                   what
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   160
                
                 
                   
                     See
                     Love.
                  
                   
                
              
            
             
               Want.
               
               
                 
                   How
                   faith
                   is
                   strengthened
                   in
                   our
                   wants
                   .
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   103
                
                 
                   Perfection
                   of
                   GOD
                   without
                   want
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   122
                
                 
                   To
                   make
                   use
                   of
                   Gods
                   power
                   in
                   our
                   wants
                   ;
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   19●
                
              
            
             
               Weaknesse
               .
               
                 
                   Weaknesse
                   ,
                   to
                   regard
                   praise
                   of
                   men
                   ;
                   Part.
                   ●
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   133
                
                 
                   
                     See
                     Inconstancy
                  
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Weaned
               .
               
                 
                   To
                   use
                   outward
                   things
                   with
                   weaned
                   hearts
                   ;
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   57
                
              
            
             
               Weary
               .
               
                 
                   The
                   soule
                   not
                   weary
                   in
                   its
                   action
                   ;
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   19
                
              
            
             
               Wheeles
               .
               
                 
                   Observations
                   from
                   the
                   wheeles
                   in
                   Ezek
                   :
                   1.
                   
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   35
                
              
            
             
               Will.
               
               
                 
                   God
                   wills
                   not
                   things
                   because
                   they
                   are
                   just
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   are
                   just
                   because
                   he
                   wills
                   them
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   143
                
                 
                   Gods
                   power
                   large
                   as
                   his
                   will
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   181
                
                 
                   
                   Men
                   doubt
                   more
                   of
                   Gods
                   power
                   than
                   his
                   will
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   194
                
                 
                   No
                   losse
                   by
                   yeelding
                   to
                   Gods
                   will
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   204
                
              
            
             
               Wisedome
               .
               
                 
                   Wisedome
                   carnall
                   opposite
                   to
                   sincerity
                   .
                   2.65
                
                 
                   See
                   Company
                   :
                
              
            
             
               Word
               .
               
                 
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   unchangeable
                   ,
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   108
                
              
            
             
               Workes
               .
               
                 
                   Workes
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   greatnesse
                   of
                   them
                   :
                   1
                   ,
                   78
                   :
                
                 
                   Good
                   workes
                   unchangeable
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   108
                
                 
                   Gods
                   greatnesse
                   seene
                   in
                   his
                   workes
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   129
                
              
            
             
               World
               :
               
                 
                   World
                   ,
                   the
                   dissolution
                   of
                   it
                   proved
                   :
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   31
                
                 
                   World
                   ,
                   why
                   we
                   are
                   sent
                   into
                   it
                   ,
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   168
                
                 
                   World
                   ,
                   God
                   without
                   it
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   in
                   it
                   :
                   Part.
                   2
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   148
                
                 
                   God
                   able
                   to
                   make
                   other
                   worlds
                   1.149
                
              
            
             
               Worship
               ,
               see
               
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 Christ.
              
               
            
             
               Worth
               :
               
                 
                   VVant
                   of
                   worth
                   in
                   us
                   must
                   not
                   discourage
                   us
                   from
                   comming
                   to
                   God.
                   Part.
                   1
                   ,
                   Pag.
                   125
                
              
            
          
        
         
           FJNJS
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           Part.
           1.
           
           Page
           50
           ,
           line
           2
           ,
           blot
           out
           all
           .
           p
           :
           53
           ,
           l
           :
           17
           ,
           for
           nicurus
           read
           Nisurus
           .
           p
           :
           56
           ,
           l
           :
           15
           ,
           r
           :
           
             in
             such
             a
             manner
          
           .
           p
           :
           59
           ,
           l
           :
           27
           ,
           for
           this
           argument
           r
           :
           themselves
           .
           p
           :
           62
           ,
           l
           :
           21
           ,
           blot
           out
           ●ven
           p
           :
           6●
           ,
           l.
           18
           ,
           for
           where
           r
           :
           when
           ▪
           p.
           71
           ,
           l
           :
           28
           ,
           for
           the
           r
           :
           this
           .
           p
           :
           80
           ,
           l
           :
           10
           ,
           blot
           out
           but
           p
           :
           86
           ,
           l
           :
           9
           ,
           for
           device
           ;
           r
           :
           Divines
           .
           p
           :
           87
           ,
           l
           :
           8
           ,
           for
           Esay's
           r
           :
           Asa's
           .
           p
           :
           88
           ,
           l
           :
           ●4
           ,
           for
           head
           r
           :
           hand
           .
           p
           :
           97
           ,
           l
           :
           28
           ,
           for
           place
           r
           :
           phras●
           p
           :
           108
           ,
           l
           :
           5
           ,
           blot
           out
           upon
           .
           p
           :
           109
           ,
           l
           :
           9
           ;
           for
           at
           r
           :
           ●o
           p
           :
           121
           ,
           l.
           25
           ,
           for
           you
           r
           :
           them
           ;
           p
           :
           128
           ,
           l.
           12
           ,
           for
           Isay
           56
           ,
           17
           ;
           r.
           Deut.
           6
           ,
           24
           ;
           p.
           129
           ,
           l
           :
           1
           for
           in
           r
           :
           ●t
           ,
           l
           :
           10
           ,
           for
           ,
           for
           that
           r
           ▪
           such
           in
           the
           margent
           ,
           for
           entitling
           r
           :
           exalting
           ;
           p
           143
           ,
           l.
           15
           for
           and
           r
           ,
           as
           ;
           p.
           145
           ,
           l
           :
           3
           ,
           for
           filled
           r
           :
           fitted
           ;
           p
           :
           149
           ,
           l.
           17
           ,
           for
           all
           r.
           ought
           ;
           p.
           150.
           l.
           ult
           .
           for
           measure
           r
           ,
           manner
           :
           p
           :
           164
           ,
           l
           16
           for
           ,
           dlace
           ,
           rplace
           p
           :
           165
           ,
           l
           :
           26
           ,
           for
           behold
           r.
           beloved
           ;
           p.
           167
           l.
           10
           ,
           blot
           out
           
             and
             no
             more
          
           p
           173
           ,
           l
           30
           ,
           begin
           Vse
           5
           ,
           at
           Seeing
           God
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Part.
           2.
           
           Page
           21.
           line
           ult
           read
           ,
           
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             spirit
             .
          
           p
           42
           ,
           l
           ●
           ,
           r.
           
             were
             no
             God
          
           p
           44
           l
           11
           ,
           for
           out
           of
           a
           conceit
           ,
           r.
           
             without
             deceit
          
           ;
           p.
           50
           ,
           l.
           19
           for
           some
           r
           something
           ;
           p
           ▪
           53
           ,
           l.
           22
           ,
           for
           or
           r
           and
           ;
           p
           62
           ,
           l
           :
           29
           ,
           for
           miscarriage
           r.
           dissembling
           ;
           p.
           65
           ,
           l
           12
           ,
           for
           thing
           r.
           meanes
           ;
           p
           72
           ,
           l.
           12
           ,
           for
           will
           not
           be
           ,
           r.
           
             is
             not
          
           ;
           p
           76
           ,
           l
           13
           ,
           for
           seemes
           r
           
             is
             sayd
          
           ;
           p
           80
           ,
           l.
           18
           ,
           for
           eternity
           r
           tymes
           ;
           p
           105
           ,
           l
           22
           ,
           r
           ,
           it
           hath
           it
           ;
           p
           ,
           118
           ,
           l
           ,
           116
           ,
           for
           nothing
           r
           ,
           
             no
             other
             desire
          
           ;
           p
           ,
           119
           ,
           l
           ,
           6
           ,
           for
           caseth
           r
           ,
           causeth
           ;
           p
           ,
           120
           ,
           l
           ,
           8
           ,
           for
           suspect
           r
           ,
           expect
           ,
           p
           ,
           122
           ,
           l
           ,
           1
           ,
           for
           all
           this
           while
           r
           ,
           otherwise
           ;
           p
           ,
           12●
           ,
           l
           ,
           29
           ,
           r
           ,
           
             of
             the
             maker
          
           ;
           p
           ,
           123
           ,
           l
           ,
           7
           ,
           for
           handles
           r
           ,
           
             did
             handle
          
           ;
           p
           ,
           133
           ,
           l
           ,
           3
           ,
           for
           feares
           r
           ,
           favours
           ,
           p
           ,
           138
           ,
           l
           ,
           3
           ,
           for
           if
           God
           was
           great
           r
           ,
           
             though
             God
             were
             great
          
           ,
           p
           ,
           142
           ,
           l
           ,
           ●2
           ,
           for
           losse
           ,
           r
           ,
           enduring
           ;
           p
           ,
           144
           ,
           l
           ,
           15
           ,
           for
           an
           ordinate
           r
           ,
           coordinate
           ;
           p
           ,
           147
           ,
           l
           ,
           14
           r
           ,
           infinitenesse
           of
           ,
           &c
           ,
           p
           ,
           148
           ,
           l
           ,
           24
           ,
           for
           quality
           r
           ,
           quantity
           ;
           p
           ,
           149
           ,
           l
           ,
           24
           ,
           for
           and
           r
           ,
           or
           ;
           p
           ,
           151
           ,
           l
           ,
           24
           ,
           for
           governours
           r
           ,
           go●●●nment
           ,
           p
           ,
           1●4
           ,
           l
           ,
           10
           for
           need
           r
           ,
           reason
           p
           ,
           169
           ,
           l
           ,
           7
           ,
           for
           a
           glasse
           r
           ,
           
             of
             glase
          
           p
           ,
           170.
           l
           ,
           14
           ,
           r
           
             no
             man
          
           ;
           p
           ,
           1●0
           ,
           l
           ,
           22
           ,
           for
           then
           ,
           r
           ,
           them
           ,
           p
           ,
           181
           ,
           l
           ,
           5
           ,
           for
           as
           large
           as
           the
           obiect
           r
           ,
           
             of
             equall
             largenes
          
           ,
           p.
           182
           ,
           l
           ,
           ●
           ,
           for
           not
           worke
           ,
           r
           ,
           
             doth
             not
             worke
          
           .
           p
           ,
           186
           ,
           l
           ,
           9
           ,
           for
           proportionable
           for
           its
           end
           r
           ,
           
             ap●o●●t●d
             for
             the
             effect
             as
             its
             end
          
           ;
           p
           ,
           195
           ,
           l
           ,
           14
           ,
           for
           man
           r
           ,
           many
           ,
           p
           ,
           1●8
           ,
           l
           ,
           17
           ,
           for
           his
           power
           is
           r
           ,
           
             it
             is
          
           ,
           p
           ,
           201
           ,
           l
           18
           for
           as
           it
           r
           ,
           
             as
             if
             it
          
           .
           p.
           203
           ,
           l.
           14
           ,
           for
           is
           farre
           better
           than
           to
           indure
           ,
           r.
           
             will
             farre
             exceed
             the
             enduring
          
           .
        
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A09977-e6140
           
             What
             Theologie
             is
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             2.13
             .
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             1.13
             .
          
           
             Theologie
             wherein
             it
             differs
             from
             other
             Sciences
             .
          
           
             Arts
             ,
             why
             invented
             .
          
           
             Parts
             of
             Theologie
             .
          
           
             1
             Concerning
             God.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Things
             .
          
           
             1
             That
             God
             is
             .
          
           
             2
             What
             God
             is
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             1.20
             .
          
           
             Acts
             17.
             
          
           
             Acts
             14.17
             .
          
           
             Difference
             in
             points
             of
             Theologie
             .
          
           
             1
             That
             there
             is
             a
             God.
             
          
           
             See
             
               the
               sensible
               Demonstration
               of
               the
               Deitie
            
             in
             the
             beginning
             .
          
           
             The
             consideration
             of
             the
             originall
             of
             all
             things
             proved
             .
          
           
             1
             By
             the
             making
             of
             man.
             
          
           
             That
             man
             was
             made
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             94.9
             .
          
           
             Because
             else
             the
             creatures
             should
             be
             Gods.
             
          
           
             Else
             the
             creatures
             should
             be
             without
             Causes
             .
          
           
             All
             creatures
             have
             an
             end
             .
          
           
             When
             a
             man
             maketh
             himselfe
             his
             end
             he
             destroyeth
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             Else
             ,
             where
             be
             any
             monuments
             of
             times
             before
             those
             mentioned
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             That
             there
             is
             a
             God
             ,
             proved
             by
             the
             Law
             written
             in
             mens
             hearts
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             1
             .
             1●
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             truth
             is
             proved
             by
             the
             soule
             of
             man.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             9.6
             
          
           
             The
             second
             way
             to
             prove
             ,
             
               that
               God
               is
               ,
               is
            
             by
             faith
             .
          
           
             To
             strengthen
             this
             principle
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             God
             ,
             more
             in
             our
             hearts
             .
          
           
             Hebr.
             11.27
             .
          
           
             Ier.
             23.24
             .
          
           
             Two
             kindes
             of
             Atheisme
             .
          
           
             Isai.
             51.12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             Iob
             22.
             
          
           
             Draw
             such
             consequences
             as
             may
             arise
             from
             such
             a
             conclusion
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09977-e9440
           
             2
             Pet
             3.4
             .
          
           
             Verse
             5.
             
          
           
             Vers.
             6.
             
          
           
             Ezek.
             1.
             
          
           
             Eccles.
             9.11
             .
          
           
             Eccles.
             10.
             
          
           
             Iames
             1.2
             3.
             
          
           
             Luke
             16.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09977-e11660
           
             The
             second
             sort
             of
             arguments
             .
          
           
             How
             this
             is
             proved
             by
             Faith.
             
          
           
             Three
             wayes
             ,
             whereby
             Faith
             gathers
             that
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             true
             ,
             and
             consequently
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             God
             ,
             that
             made
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             Proofes
             that
             Moses
             and
             other
             Pen-men
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             spake
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             The
             miracles
             which
             were
             :
          
           
             1
             Visible
             .
          
           
             2
             Reall
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             19.
             
          
           
             The
             prophecies
             which
             were
             ,
          
           
             Esay
             41.22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             1
             Particular
             .
          
           
             2
             Perspicuous
             .
          
           
             3
             Limited
             to
             a
             set
             time
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             12.
             
          
           
             1
             King.
             16.
             ult
             .
          
           
             1
             King.
             13.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             Arg.
             2.
             
          
           
             The
             testimonies
             that
             are
             given
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             by
             adversaries
             .
          
           
             The
             exact
             Chronologie
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             Arg.
             3.
             
          
           
             From
             the
             Scriptures
             themselves
             .
          
           
             1
             Their
             majestie
             .
          
           
             2
             Puritie
             .
          
           
             3
             Antiquity
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09977-e14090
           
             The
             fourth
             argument
             ,
             from
             the
             testimony
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             A
             difference
             betweene
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Pen-men
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             other
             holy
             men
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             To
             confirme
             our
             faith
             in
             this
             first
             principle
             .
          
           
             For
             two
             reasons
             .
          
           
             Reason
             1.
             
          
           
             Because
             there
             is
             a
             great
             difference
             betweene
             common
             faith
             and
             that
             of
             the
             elect
             in
             these
             principles
             .
          
           
             Diff.
             1.
             
          
           
             Diff.
             2.
             
          
           
             Diff.
             3.
             
          
           
             Diff.
             4.
             
          
           
             Motive
             2.
             
          
           
             Because
             these
             principles
             have
             a
             great
             influence
             into
             mens
             lives
             .
          
           
             Hebr.
             11.6
             .
          
           
             Esay
             52.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Meanes
             .
          
           
             To
             confirme
             our
             faith
             in
             these
             principles
             .
          
           
             1
             Search
             and
             examine
             them
             to
             the
             full
             .
          
           
             2
             Meanes
             .
          
           
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             3
             Meanes
             .
          
           
             Acquaint
             thy selfe
             with
             the
             Word
             more
             and
             more
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             10.
             
          
           
             Colos.
             3.16
             .
          
           
             Converse
             with
             faithfull
             men
             .
          
           
             4
             Meanes
             .
          
           
             Act.
             14.1
             .
          
           
             3
             Effects
             of
             a
             firme
             assent
             to
             these
             principles
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09977-e16060
           
             The
             third
             Argument
             to
             prove
             that
             
               God
               is
            
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             no
             other
             God
             besides
             him
             .
          
           
             Esay
             45.22
             .
          
           
             Doctr.
             
          
           
             Proved
             by
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             his
             Majestie
             and
             workes
             .
          
           
             Esay
             46.5
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             86.8
             .
          
           
             Esay
             40.15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             Vers.
             25.
             
          
           
             Vers.
             12.
             
          
           
             Vers.
             18.
             
          
           
             All
             other
             gods
             are
             but
             new
             ,
             He
             from
             everlasting
             .
          
           
             Esay
             41.4
             .
             and
             44.6
             .
             and
             43.10
             .
          
           
             He
             onely
             knowes
             things
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             Esa.
             41
             22
             23.
             and
             44.7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             By
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             his
             power
             and
             providence
             ,
             working
             changes
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Esay
             .
             41.23
             24.
             
          
           
             Esay
             40.23
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             107.33
             ,
             34.
             
          
           
             He
             only
             the
             living
             God
             ;
             other
             gods
             but
             dead
             Vanities
             .
             Act
             14.15
             .
             Psal.
             115.
             
          
           
             2
             More
             particularly
             .
          
           
             1
             The
             gods
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             and
             their
             religion
             was
             false
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             1.
             
          
           
             1
             Because
             their
             gods
             were
             men
             ;
          
           
             2
             The
             worst
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             3
             They
             did
             die
             .
          
           
             The
             religion
             of
             Mahomet
             is
             false
             .
          
           
             1
             He
             gives
             testimony
             to
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             ,
             and
             yet
             is
             contrary
             to
             both
             .
          
           
             2
             His
             new
             religion
             wanted
             miracles
             to
             confirme
             it
             .
          
           
             3
             His
             Alcoran
             is
             barbarous
             ,
             and
             without
             sense
             .
          
           
             4
             His
             doctrine
             is
             impure
             ,
             and
             so
             his
             life
             .
          
           
             To
             beleeve
             that
             our
             God
             is
             God
             alone
             ,
             and
             to
             cleave
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             .
             6.68
             .
          
           
             2
             Chron.
             15.6
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             For
             comfort
             ;
             That
             he
             will
             sh●w
             himselfe
             to
             be
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             in
             raising
             up
             his
             Churches
             .
          
           
             Esay
             48.11
             .
          
           
             Vers.
             10.
             
          
           
             Esay
             42.8
             .
          
           
             To
             keepe
             our
             hearts
             from
             idolatry
             ,
             and
             to
             set
             up
             no
             other
             god
             .
          
           
             Two
             kindes
             of
             Idolatrie
             .
          
           
             Iames
             4.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             1.
             
          
           
             Three
             grounds
             of
             Idolatrie
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             115.9
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09977-e19330
           
             The
             second
             thing
             to
             bee
             knowne
             concerning
             
               God.
               What
               God
               is
            
             .
          
           
             What
             the
             Essence
             of
             God
             is
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             6.3
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             17.1
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             such
             aforme
             of
             expression
             
               I
               am
               what
               I
               am
            
             .
          
           
             Doctr.
             
          
           
             God
             only
             and
             properly
             hath
             Being
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             What
             this
             Being
             is
             ,
             explained
             in
             five
             things
             .
          
           
             Immense
             .
          
           
             Isai.
             40.
             
          
           
             Vers.
             17.
             
          
           
             Of
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             11.
             
          
           
             Everlasting
             .
          
           
             Without
             succession
             .
          
           
             Giving
             Being
             to
             all
             things
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             something
             in
             Gods
             Essence
             not
             to
             be
             inquired
             into
             
          
           
             Rom.
             1.18
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             33.
             
          
           
             Isai.
             45.9
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             11.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             30.4
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             To
             strengthen
             our
             faith
             ,
             and
             encourage
             us
             in
             our
             wants
             and
             crosses
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             4.17
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             6.6
             .
          
           
             Isai.
             50.10
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             4.5
             .
          
           
             Isai.
             6.13
             .
          
           
             Isai.
             42.13
             ,
             14
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09977-e23250
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             To
             give
             him
             the
             praise
             of
             his
             Being
             .
          
           
             To
             say
             I
             will
             doe
             such
             a
             thing
             ,
             what
             a
             sinne
             it
             is
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             Idolatrit
             .
          
           
             Isai.
             42.8
             .
          
           
             Hab.
             1.16
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             vanity
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             37.5
             .
          
           
             Isai.
             26.12
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             37.7
             .
          
           
             
               Vse
               .
               3.
            
             
          
           
             Learne
             the
             vanity
             of
             all
             creatures
             ,
             and
             the
             remedie
             against
             it
             .
          
           
             Act.
             17.28
             .
          
           
             1
             Chro.
             29.18
             .
          
           
             Isai.
             56.12
             .
          
           
             Iames
             4.13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             The
             Attributes
             of
             God
             ,
             are
             of
             two
             sorts
             .
          
           
             
               God
               is
               perfect
            
             .
          
           
             Act.
             17.25
             .
          
           
             Isai.
             40.
             
          
           
             Five
             differences
             betweene
             the
             perfection
             that
             is
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             in
             the
             creatures
             .
          
           
             1
             Iohn
             1.
             
          
           
             Reason
             .
          
           
             Then
             all
             we
             can
             doe
             ,
             reacheth
             not
             to
             him
             ,
             to
             merit
             any
             thing
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             16.4
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             This
             perfection
             of
             his
             shews
             the
             freenesse
             of
             his
             grace
             and
             goodnesse
             in
             all
             he
             gives
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             11.35
             ,
             36.
             
          
           
             To
             goe
             to
             God
             with
             faith
             ,
             though
             wee
             have
             no
             worth
             in
             us
             to
             move
             him
             .
          
           
             God
             hath
             no
             need
             of
             any
             man
             or
             creature
             .
          
           
             That
             many
             perish
             is
             nothing
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             His
             Commandements
             are
             for
             thy
             good
             .
          
           
             Isai.
             36.17
             .
          
           
             To
             praise
             God
             for
             himselfe
             ,
             give
             him
             the
             honour
             of
             his
             perfection
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             68.1
             
          
           
             Foure
             signes
             of
             entitling
             Gods
             perfection
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             28.
             
          
           
             Nahum
             1.
             
          
           
             Signe
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09977-e26800
           
             Signe
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             27.1.3
             .
          
           
             Hebr.
             11.
             
          
           
             Signe
             .
          
           
             Coloss.
             3.
             
          
           
             Isai.
             55.2
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             creatures
             in
             themselves
             are
             of
             no
             moment
             to
             us
             ,
             are
             nothing
             in
             three
             respects
             .
          
           
             Their
             efficacie
             is
             from
             God.
             
          
           
             They
             are
             at
             his
             command
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             23.
             
          
           
             They
             can
             doe
             little
             good
             at
             best
             ▪
             and
             that
             which
             they
             do
             is
             of
             no
             continuance
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             attribute
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             GOD
             
               is
               the
               first
               without
               all
               cause
               .
            
          
           
             Rev.
             1.8
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             3.14
             .
          
           
             Isai.
             44.6
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             11.36
             .
          
           
             Reason
             1.
             
          
           
             Reason
             2.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
             it
             hath
             that
             part
             of
             it selfe
             originally
             ?
          
           
             Reason
             3.
             
          
           
             God
             therefore
             wils
             not
             things
             because
             they
             are
             just
             ;
             but
             they
             are
             just
             because
             he
             wils
             them
             .
          
           
             God
             may
             doe
             all
             things
             for
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             his
             owne
             glory
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             20.15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             We
             should
             do
             nothing
             for
             our
             owne
             ends
             but
             for
             God.
             
          
           
             Signes
             ,
             whereby
             a
             man
             may
             know
             whether
             hee
             maketh
             God
             or
             himselfe
             his
             end
             .
          
           
             Acts
             6.4
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             17.4
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09977-e29680
           
             A
             third
             Attribute
             of
             
               God.
               His
               Eternity
            
             .
          
           
             Doctr.
             
          
           
             Five
             things
             required
             in
             eternitie
             .
          
           
             Isai.
             57.15
             .
          
           
             Psal
             90.2
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             8.58
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             90.2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             The
             reasons
             why
             God
             must
             be
             eternall
             .
          
           
             Foure
             differences
             between
             the
             eternity
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             duration
             of
             all
             creatures
             .
          
           
             Consect
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             He
             possesseth
             all
             things
             together
             ;
             and
             all
             time
             is
             present
             and
             as
             it
             were
             past
             with
             him
             .
             Psal
             90.4
             .
          
           
             To
             God
             no
             time
             is
             either
             long
             or
             short
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             1.17
             .
          
           
             Isai.
             57.15
             .
          
           
             Consect
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Eternitie
             makes
             good
             things
             infinitely
             good
             ,
             evill
             things
             infinitely
             evill
             .
          
           
             To
             mind
             more
             those
             things
             which
             are
             eternall
             .
          
           
             1
             Ioh.
             2.17
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             1.17
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             9.25
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             6.27
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             7.29
             ,
             30
             ,
             31.
             
          
           
             Motives
             hereunto
             .
          
           
             God
             then
             hath
             time
             enough
             to
             fulfill
             his
             promises
             ,
             and
             his
             threatnings
             ;
             therefore
             not
             to
             be
             offended
             though
             he
             stay
             long
             .
          
           
             Isai.
             40.27
             ,
             28.
             
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             3.4
             .
             with
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             Consider
             you
             have
             to
             doe
             with
             a
             God
             ,
             whose
             love
             and
             enmitie
             are
             eternall
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             ,
             first
             ,
             to
             trust
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             man.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             146.3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             90.1
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             to
             feare
             him
             .
          
           
             Isai
             5.13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             1
             Ioh
             2.17
             .
          
           
             To
             serve
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             doe
             his
             will.
             
          
           
             To
             comfort
             our selves
             against
             the
             mutabilitie
             of
             things
             here
             below
             .
          
           
             Psa.
             102.11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             Psa.
             102.26
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             Isai.
             57.15
             .
          
           
             God
             is
             the
             Lord
             of
             all
             time
             ,
             appoints
             seasons
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             not
             to
             looke
             on
             time
             to
             come
             as
             ours
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             90.5
             .
          
           
             Iames
             4.13
             ,
             14.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09977-e32610
           
             The
             fourth
             Attribute
             of
             God
             ,
             His
             Simplicity
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             4.24
             .
          
           
             GOD
             a
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             What
             kinde
             of
             spirit
             .
          
           
             4
             Properties
             of
             a
             spirit
             .
          
           
             Luke
             24.39
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             3.8
             .
          
           
             Isay
             31.3
             .
          
           
             Gods
             eye
             is
             chiefly
             upon
             the
             spirits
             of
             men
             :
             and
             our
             care
             therefore
             is
             to
             keep
             our
             spirits
             fit
             for
             communion
             with
             GOD.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             16.7
             .
          
           
             How
             that
             is
             to
             be
             done
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             7.1
             .
          
           
             Lust
             defiles
             the
             spirit
             .
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             1.4
             .
          
           
             T
             it
             1.15
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             15
             19.
             
          
           
             Rom
             7.
             
          
           
             Actuall
             sinnes
             co●●itted
             by
             〈…〉
             of
             the
             spi●●t
             .
          
           
             Iames
             4.
             
          
           
             3
             Reasons
             or
             considerations
             proving
             it
             .
          
           
             Isay
             57.
             
          
           
             Iames
             4.1
             .
          
           
             Iames
             1.15
             .
          
           
             Directions
             for
             cleansing
             the
             spirit
             .
          
           
             Ezek.
             24.11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             Ezek
             :
             24.13
             .
          
           
             Ezek.
             36.21
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             7.
             
          
           
             Isay
             4.4
             .
          
           
             Ierem.
             23.24
             .
          
           
             Mal.
             3.
             
          
           
             Zach
             13.9
             .
          
           
             Isay
             66.2
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             3.3
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             3.22
             .
          
           
             Iam.
             2.5
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             12.28
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             4.8
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             
          
           
             Iames
             1
             10.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             6.12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             2.12
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             4.34
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09977-e35970
           
             His
             government
             chiefly
             exercised
             on
             the
             spirits
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             14.17
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             13.14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             81.12
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             30.6
             .
          
           
             Ezek.
             36.26
             .
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             4.22
             .
          
           
             Proved
             by
             3
             Demonstrations
             .
          
           
             Eccles.
             9.1
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             16.9
             .
          
           
             Lam.
             3
             65.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             3.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             4.24
             .
          
           
             ●orship
             him
             〈◊〉
             ●pirit
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             1.9
             .
          
           
             What
             it
             is
             to
             serve
             God
             in
             the
             spirit
             .
          
           
             Col.
             3.16
             .
          
           
             Particularly
             in
             three
             things
             .
          
           
             Isay
             29.13
             .
          
           
             Ier.
             12.2
             .
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             6.14
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             15
             ,
             30.
             
          
           
             Acts
             20.
             
          
           
             Col
             3.22
             .
          
           
             Col.
             3.22
             .
          
           
             What
             necessity
             there
             is
             of
             fit
             gestures
             of
             the
             body
             in
             Gods
             worship
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             6
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             Acts
             9.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             51.16
             ,
             17
             
          
           
             Luke
             22
             ,
             42.
             
          
           
             Luke
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             How
             God
             describes
             himself
             to
             Moses
             :
             Exod.
             34.6
             .
          
           
             Ier.
             23.24
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             24.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             34.6
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09977-e38720
           
             The
             Simplicity
             of
             GOD
             ,
             proved
             by
             6
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             1.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             2.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             3.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             4.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             5.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             6.
             
          
           
             Consect
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             See
             what
             a
             stable
             foundation
             faith
             hath
             to
             rest
             upon
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             46.1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Consect
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             God
             cannot
             be
             hindred
             in
             any
             worke
             he
             goes
             about
             .
          
           
             Consect
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             That
             the
             Attributes
             of
             GOD
             are
             equall
             in
             his
             iustice
             and
             his
             mercy
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             To
             labour
             for
             contentednesse
             with
             the
             simplicity
             of
             our
             condition
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             4.
             
          
           
             Labour
             for
             simplicity
             and
             singlenesse
             of
             heart
             .
          
           
             Iam.
             1.8
             .
          
           
             Iames
             4.8
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             10.16
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             12.8
             .
          
           
             Goe
             to
             God
             rather
             than
             the
             creatures
             ,
             hee
             being
             mercy
             ,
             wisedome
             it selfe
             ,
             &c.
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             simplicity
             that
             is
             in
             him
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09977-e41880
           
             The
             fifth
             Attribute
             of
             God
             ;
             His
             Immutability
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             1.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             2.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             3.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             4.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             5.
             
          
           
             Consect
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Consect
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             That
             all
             his
             love
             ,
             hatred
             ,
             ioy
             ,
             &c.
             were
             in
             him
             from
             eternity
             .
          
           
             Whence
             1.
             
             He
             must
             needs
             be
             righteous
             in
             all
             his
             wayes
             .
          
           
             Take
             heede
             of
             provoking
             him
             to
             cast
             thee
             off
             
          
           
             Gods
             gifts
             and
             calling
             are
             without
             repentance
             to
             his
             Elect
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             6.18
             .
          
           
             Isay.
             55.3
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             10.23
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             15.58
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09977-e44460
           
             That
             the
             unchangeablenes
             of
             Gods
             Decrees
             takes
             not
             away
             endeavours
             .
          
           
             We
             shall
             finde
             God
             the
             same
             in
             dispensing
             iudgements
             &
             mercies
             in
             these
             times
             to
             us
             that
             he
             hath
             beene
             in
             former
             times
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             Two
             cases
             wherein
             God
             will
             punish
             his
             owne
             .
          
           
             A
             caution
             added
             .
          
           
             Esay
             59.1
             .
          
           
             Containes
             two
             branches
             .
          
           
             Looke
             on
             the
             creatures
             as
             mutable
             ,
             and
             expect
             not
             much
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             Goe
             to
             God
             to
             put
             a
             stability
             into
             the
             things
             thou
             enioyest
             .
          
           
             Learn
             to
             prize
             things
             by
             their
             unchangeablenesse
             ,
             as
             Grace
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09977-e46540
           
             To
             goe
             to
             God
             to
             get
             constancy
             in
             well-doing
             .
          
           
             Two
             causes
             of
             inconstancy
             ,
             and
             two
             means
             to
             procure
             constancy
             .
          
           
             Lusts
             get
             them
             mortified
             .
          
           
             Iam
             :
             4.8
             .
          
           
             Vnconstancy
             comes
             from
             weaknesse
             .
          
           
             Three
             helpes
             to
             strengthen
             purposes
             .
          
           
             The
             sixth
             Attribute
             of
             God
             ;
             His
             Greatnesse
             and
             Infinitenesse
             .
          
           
             The
             Greatnes
             of
             GOD
             declared
             in
             6
             things
             .
          
           
             By
             the
             workes
             of
             Creation
             .
          
           
             By
             the
             Ensigns
             of
             his
             Greatnesse
             .
          
           
             By
             the
             workes
             of
             his
             providence
             .
          
           
             By
             comparing
             him
             with
             the
             greatest
             things
             .
          
           
             By
             the
             Immensity
             of
             his
             being
             .
          
           
             By
             his
             holinesse
             .
          
           
             Proved
             by
             4
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             2.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             3.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             4.
             
          
           
             To
             know
             our
             interest
             in
             this
             Great
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             up
             a
             greatnesse
             of
             minde
             answerable
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09977-e50440
           
             How
             a
             man
             shall
             come
             by
             this
             greatnesse
             of
             minde
             ,
             and
             what
             rise
             it
             hath
             from
             Gods
             greatne●
             
          
           
             Learne
             to
             feare
             for
             his
             greatnesse
             .
          
           
             That
             no
             affection
             or
             obedience
             in
             us
             is
             great
             enough
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             to
             〈◊〉
             our selves
             in
             either
             .
          
           
             1
             Iohn
             2.15
             .
          
           
             Iames
             4.4
             .
          
           
             To
             reverence
             him
             when
             wee
             come
             before
             him
             ;
             and
             to
             feare
             him
             .
          
           
             The
             seventh
             Attribute
             of
             God
             :
             The
             Infinitenesse
             of
             his
             Presence
             ,
             Or
             ,
             His
             Immensity
             
          
           
             Reas.
             1.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             2.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             3.
             
          
           
             Hee
             governes
             the
             world
             immediately
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             remedy
             against
             the
             complaint
             of
             evill
             Governours
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             to
             choose
             him
             and
             reioyce
             in
             him
             as
             a
             friend
             in
             all
             places
             .
          
           
             See
             a
             ground
             of
             his
             particular
             providence
             in
             the
             smallest
             things
             .
          
           
             It
             teacheth
             us
             patience
             and
             meeknesse
             ,
             when
             iniuries
             are
             offered
             .
          
           
             Iames
             5
             ,
             9
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09977-e53730
           
             To
             walk
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             A
             mans
             presence
             is
             seene
             in
             three
             things
             
          
           
             And
             so
             is
             Gods
             with
             us
             ,
             and
             ours
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             6
             
          
           
             Hee
             observeth
             all
             the
             sinnes
             thou
             committest
             and
             all
             the
             good
             thou
             doest
             :
             for
             encoragement
             and
             restrainte
             .
          
           
             Terror
             to
             wicked
             men
             ,
             who
             have
             such
             an
             enemy
             from
             whom
             they
             cannot
             fly
             .
          
           
             Amos
             9.2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             The
             eighth
             Attribute
             of
             God
             ,
             His
             Omnipotence
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             1.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             2.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             3.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             4.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09977-e56840
           
             Let
             all
             in
             Covenant
             with
             God
             reioyce
             that
             they
             have
             an
             Almighty
             God
             for
             their
             God.
             
          
           
             Make
             use
             of
             his
             power
             in
             all
             wants
             and
             in
             all
             straits
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             To
             beleeve
             this
             great
             power
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             That
             men
             doubt
             as
             much
             of
             the
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             of
             his
             will
             ,
             by
             3
             instances
             .
          
           
             Seeke
             and
             pray
             to
             him
             in
             all
             straits
             with
             confidence
             .